An essay for the recording of illustrious providences wherein an account is given of many remarkable and very memorable events which have hapned this last age, especially in New-England / by Increase Mather, teacher of a church at Boston in New-England.
         Mather, Increase, 1639-1723.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 513 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 206 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50202
         Wing M1207
         ESTC W479522
         14955848
         ocm 14955848
         102979
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50202)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 102979)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1575:1)
      
       
         
           
             An essay for the recording of illustrious providences wherein an account is given of many remarkable and very memorable events which have hapned this last age, especially in New-England / by Increase Mather, teacher of a church at Boston in New-England.
             Mather, Increase, 1639-1723.
          
           [22], 372, [9] p.
           
             Printed by Samuel Green for Joseph Browning and are to be sold at his shop ...,
             Boston in New-England :
             1684.
          
           
             Errata on p. 372.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Providence and government of God.
           Witchcraft -- New England -- Early works to 1800.
           New England -- History -- Colonial period, ca. 1600-1775.
        
      
    
     
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ESSAY
           
             FOR
             THE
          
           RECORDING
           
             OF
             ILLVSTRIOVS
          
           Providences
           :
           Wherein
           an
           Account
           is
           given
           of
           many
           Remarkable
           and
           very
           Memorable
           Events
           ,
           which
           have
           hapned
           this
           last
           Age
           ;
           
             Especially
             in
          
           NEW-ENGLAND
           .
           By
           
             INCREASE
             MATHER
          
           ,
           Teacher
           of
           a
           Church
           at
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
             107.
             5.
             
          
           Oh
           that
           Men
           would
           praise
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           goodness
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           wonderful
           works
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           
             Psal.
             145.
             4.
             
          
           One
           Generation
           shall
           praise
           thy
           works
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           shall
           declare
           thy
           mighty
           Acts
           ▪
        
         
           
             BOSTON
             IN
             NEW-ENGLAND
          
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Samuel
             Green
          
           for
           
             Ioseph
             Browning
          
           ,
           And
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           the
           corner
           of
           the
           Prison-Lane
           next
           the
           Town-House
           ,
           1684.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Preface
           .
        
         
           ABout
           six
           and
           twenty
           years
           ago
           ,
           ●
           
             Design
             for
             the
             Recording
             of
             illustrious
             Providences
             ,
          
           was
           under
           serious
           consideration
           among
           some
           eminent
           Ministers
           in
           England
           and
           in
           Ireland
           .
           That
           motion
           was
           principally
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           the
           Learned
           Mr.
           
             Matthew
             Pool
          
           ,
           whose
           
             Synopsis
             Criticorum
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           by
           him
           emitted
           ,
           have
           made
           him
           famous
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           brought
           to
           effect
           ,
           the
           Persons
           to
           have
           been
           imployed
           ,
           had
           their
           thoughts
           diverted
           another
           way
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           M.
           SS
           .
           (
           the
           Composer
           whereof
           is
           to
           me
           unknown
           )
           then
           written
           ,
           wherein
           
           the
           Subjects
           proper
           for
           this
           Record
           ,
           and
           some
           Rules
           for
           the
           better
           managing
           a
           design
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           are
           described
           .
           In
           that
           
             M.
             SS
          
           .
           I
           find
           notable
           Stories
           related
           and
           attested
           ,
           which
           elsewhere
           I
           never
           met
           with
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           Sory
           of
           Mr.
           Earl
           of
           Colchester
           ,
           and
           another
           mentioned
           in
           our
           
             subseqnent
             Essay
          
           .
           And
           besides
           those
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           very
           memorable
           Passages
           written
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           been
           published
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           understand
           .
           There
           are
           in
           that
           
             M.
             SS
          
           .
           several
           Remarkables
           about
           Apparitions
           ,
           e.
           g.
           It
           is
           there
           said
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Frith
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Prebends
           belonging
           to
           Windsor
           )
           lying
           on
           his
           Bed
           ,
           the
           Chamber
           Doors
           were
           thrown
           open
           ,
           and
           a
           Corps
           with
           attending
           Torches
           brought
           to
           his
           Bed-side
           upon
           a
           Bier
           ;
           The
           Corps
           representing
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Family
           :
           After
           some
           pause
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           another
           shew
           ,
           till
           he
           ,
           the
           said
           Dr.
           his
           Wife
           and
           all
           his
           Family
           were
           brought
           in
           on
           the
           Bier
           in
           such
           order
           as
           they
           all
           soon
           after
           died
           .
           The
           Dr.
           was
           not
           then
           sick
           ,
           but
           quickly
           
           Melancholly
           ,
           and
           would
           rising
           at
           Midnight
           repair
           to
           the
           Graves
           and
           monuments
           at
           
             Eaton
             Colledge
          
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           must
           shortly
           take
           up
           their
           habitation
           among
           the
           Dead
           .
           The
           Relater
           of
           this
           Story
           (
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           integrity
           )
           had
           it
           from
           Dr.
           
           Frith's
           Son
           ,
           who
           also
           added
           ,
           
             My
             Fathers
             Vision
             is
             already
             Executed
             upon
             all
             the
             Family
             but
             my self
             ,
             my
             time
             is
             next
             ,
             and
             near
             at
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           mentioned
           
             M.
             SS
          
           .
           there
           is
           also
           a
           marvelous
           Relation
           concerning
           a
           young
           Scholar
           in
           France
           :
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           there
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           this
           prophane
           Student
           ,
           having
           by
           extravagant
           courses
           outrun
           his
           means
           ;
           in
           his
           discontent
           walking
           solitarily
           ,
           a
           Man
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           enquired
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           sadness
           .
           Which
           he
           owning
           to
           be
           want
           of
           Money
           ,
           had
           presently
           a
           supply
           given
           him
           by
           the
           other
           .
           That
           being
           quickly
           consumed
           upon
           his
           Lusts
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           Money
           was
           gone
           his
           Discontent
           returned
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           former
           Walk
           ,
           he
           met
           with
           his
           former
           Reliever
           ,
           who
           again
           offered
           to
           supply
           him
           ;
           but
           
           askt
           him
           to
           contract
           with
           him
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           sign
           the
           contract
           with
           his
           Blood.
           The
           woful
           wretch
           consented
           :
           but
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           considering
           that
           this
           contract
           was
           made
           with
           the
           Devil
           ;
           the
           terrors
           of
           his
           Conscience
           became
           insupportable
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           kill
           himself
           to
           get
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Some
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           other
           Christians
           being
           informed
           how
           matters
           were
           circumstanced
           ,
           kept
           dayes
           of
           Prayer
           for
           him
           and
           with
           him
           :
           and
           he
           was
           carefully
           watched
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           kept
           from
           self-Murder
           .
           Still
           he
           continued
           under
           Terror
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Covenant
           which
           he
           had
           signed
           ,
           remained
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           Hereupon
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           resolve
           to
           keep
           a
           day
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           in
           that
           very
           place
           of
           the
           Field
           where
           the
           distressed
           creature
           had
           made
           the
           woful
           Bargain
           ,
           setting
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
           Thus
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           being
           with
           special
           actings
           of
           Faith
           much
           enlarged
           to
           pray
           earnestly
           to
           the
           Lord
           to
           make
           known
           his
           power
           over
           Satan
           ,
           
           in
           constraining
           him
           to
           give
           up
           that
           contract
           ,
           after
           some
           hours
           continuance
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           a
           Cloud
           was
           seen
           to
           spread
           it self
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           it
           the
           very
           contract
           signed
           with
           the
           poor
           crearures
           Blood
           was
           dropped
           down
           amongst
           them
           ;
           which
           being
           taken
           up
           and
           viewed
           ,
           the
           party
           concerned
           took
           it
           ,
           and
           tore
           it
           in
           pieces
           .
           The
           Relator
           had
           this
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           Mr.
           Beaumond
           ,
           a
           Minister
           of
           Note
           at
           Caon
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           who
           assured
           him
           that
           he
           had
           it
           from
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           that
           did
           assist
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           Day
           of
           prayer
           when
           this
           memorable
           providence
           hapned
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           Relation
           impossible
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           for
           Luther
           speaks
           of
           a
           providence
           not
           unlike
           unto
           this
           ,
           which
           hapned
           in
           his
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           This
           
             M.
             SS
          
           .
           doth
           also
           mention
           some
           most
           
             Remarkable
             Iudgments
          
           of
           God
           upon
           Sinners
           ,
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           Recorded
           for
           Posterity
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           .
           It
           is
           there
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Iuxon
          
           was
           a
           Fellow
           of
           
             Kings
             Colledge
          
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           he
           led
           a
           most
           vicious
           life
           :
           and
           whereas
           ▪
           
           such
           of
           the
           Students
           as
           were
           serious
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           did
           endeavour
           by
           solemn
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           the
           Communion
           which
           was
           then
           (
           this
           was
           about
           the
           year
           1636
           )
           on
           Easter-Day
           .
           This
           Iuxon
           spent
           all
           the
           time
           of
           preparation
           in
           Drunken
           wild
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           was
           up
           late
           and
           Drunk
           on
           the
           Saturday
           night
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           he
           came
           with
           others
           to
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           sat
           next
           to
           the
           Relator
           ,
           who
           knowing
           his
           Disorder
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           was
           much
           troubled
           :
           but
           had
           no
           remedy
           ;
           Church-Discipline
           not
           being
           then
           so
           practised
           as
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           .
           The
           Communion
           being
           ended
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           Scholars
           as
           had
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           repaired
           to
           their
           Closets
           .
           But
           this
           Iuxon
           went
           immediately
           to
           a
           Drunken-meeting
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           a
           Cockfight
           ,
           where
           he
           fell
           to
           his
           accustomed
           madness
           ,
           and
           pouring
           out
           a
           volley
           of
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           ;
           while
           these
           were
           between
           his
           Lips
           ,
           God
           smote
           him
           dead
           in
           the
           twinkle
           of
           an
           eye
           .
           And
           though
           
           Iuxon
           were
           but
           young
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           comely
           person
           ,
           his
           Carcase
           was
           immediately
           so
           corrupted
           as
           that
           the
           stench
           of
           it
           was
           insufferable
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           no
           house
           would
           receive
           it
           ;
           and
           his
           Friends
           were
           forced
           to
           hire
           some
           base
           Fellows
           to
           watch
           the
           Carcase
           till
           night
           ;
           and
           then
           with
           Pitch
           and
           such
           like
           Gums
           covered
           him
           in
           a
           Coffin
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           endure
           his
           Interment
           .
           There
           stood
           by
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             George
             Hall
          
           ,
           and
           who
           acted
           his
           part
           with
           Iuxon
           in
           his
           prophaneness
           :
           but
           he
           was
           so
           astonished
           with
           this
           amazing
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           fell
           down
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           begging
           pardoning
           mercy
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           vowing
           a
           Reformation
           ;
           which
           vow
           the
           Lord
           enabled
           him
           to
           keep
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           afterwards
           he
           became
           an
           able
           and
           famous
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           One
           strange
           passage
           more
           I
           shall
           here
           relate
           out
           of
           the
           
             M.
             SS
          
           .
           which
           we
           have
           thus
           far
           made
           mention
           of
           .
           Therein
           I
           find
           part
           of
           a
           Letter
           transcribed
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           
           
             Lismore
             ,
             Octob.
             2.
             1658.
             
             In
             another
             part
             of
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             a
             poor
             man
             being
             suspected
             to
             have
             stollen
             a
             Sheep
             was
             questioned
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             forswore
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             wished
             that
             if
             he
             had
             stollen
             it
             ,
             God
             would
             cause
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Sheep
             to
             grow
             upon
             him
             .
             This
             man
             was
             seen
             within
             these
             few
             dayes
             by
             a
             Minister
             of
             great
             repute
             for
             Piety
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             has
             an
             Horn
             growing
             out
             of
             one
             corner
             of
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             just
             like
             that
             of
             a
             sheep
             :
             from
             which
             he
             hath
             cut
             seventeen
             Inches
             ,
             and
             is
             forced
             to
             keep
             it
             tyed
             by
             a
             string
             to
             his
             Ear
             ,
             to
             prevent
             its
             growing
             up
             to
             his
             eye
             :
             This
             Minister
             not
             only
             saw
             but
             felt
             this
             Horn
             ,
             and
             reported
             it
             in
             this
             Family
             this
             week
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             Gentleman
             formerly
             did
             ,
             who
             was
             himself
             an
             eye-witness
             thereof
             .
             Surely
             such
             passages
             are
             a
             Demonstrative
             evidence
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             judgeth
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             who
             though
             he
             stay
             long
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             alwayes
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           concerning
           the
           
             M.
             SS
          
           .
           only
           that
           it
           was
           sent
           over
           to
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Davenport
           ,
           by
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           Mr.
           Hartlib
           .
           How
           it
           came
           to
           lie
           dormient
           in
           his
           hands
           I
           know
           not
           :
           though
           I
           had
           the
           happiness
           of
           special
           Intimacy
           with
           that
           worthy
           Man
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           him
           speak
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           .
           But
           since
           his
           Death
           ,
           looking
           over
           his
           
             M.
             SS's
          
           I
           met
           with
           this
           ,
           and
           communicated
           it
           to
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           highly
           approved
           of
           the
           noble
           design
           aimed
           at
           therein
           .
           Soon
           after
           which
           ,
           some
           Proposals
           in
           order
           to
           the
           reviving
           of
           this
           work
           were
           drawn
           up
           ,
           and
           presented
           at
           a
           general
           Meeting
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           this
           Colony
           ,
           May
           12.
           1681.
           which
           it
           may
           not
           be
           unsuitable
           here
           to
           recite
           .
        
         
           
             Some
             PROPOSALS
             concerning
             the
             RECORDING
             of
             Illustrious
             PROVIDENCES
             .
          
           
             I.
             IN
             Order
             to
             the
             promoving
             of
             a
             design
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             so
             as
             shall
             be
             indeed
             for
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Posterity
             ,
             
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             utmost
             care
             shall
             be
             taken
             that
             All
             ,
             and
             Only
             
               Remarkable
               Providences
            
             be
             Recorded
             and
             Published
             .
          
           
             II.
             Such
             Divine
             Iudgements
             ,
             Tempests
             ,
             Floods
             ,
             Earth-quakes
             ,
             Thunders
             as
             are
             unusual
             ,
             strange
             Apparitions
             or
             what
             ever
             else
             shall
             happen
             that
             is
             Prodigious
             ,
             Witchcrafts
             ,
             Diabolical
             Possessions
             ,
             Remarkable
             Iudgements
             upon
             noted
             Sinners
             :
             eminent
             Deliverances
             ,
             and
             Answers
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             Illustrious
             Providences
             .
          
           
             III.
             Inasmuch
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             have
             been
             improved
             in
             the
             Recording
             and
             Declaring
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             are
             in
             divers
             respects
             under
             peculiar
             Advantages
             there
             unto
             :
             It
             is
             proposed
             ,
             that
             each
             one
             in
             that
             capacity
             may
             diligently
             enquire
             into
             ,
             and
             Record
             such
             
               Illustrious
               Providences
            
             as
             have
             hapned
             ,
             or
             from
             time
             to
             time
             shall
             happen
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             whereunto
             they
             do
             belong
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             such
             notable
             Occurrents
             
             be
             likewise
             set
             down
             in
             Writing
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Although
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Design
             cannot
             be
             brought
             unto
             Perfection
             in
             one
             or
             two
             years
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             that
             something
             may
             be
             done
             therein
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             as
             a
             Specimen
             of
             a
             more
             large
             Volumn
             ,
             that
             so
             this
             work
             may
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             and
             Posterity
             may
             be
             encouraged
             to
             go
             on
             therewith
             .
          
           
             V.
             It
             is
             therefore
             Proposed
             that
             the
             Elders
             may
             concurre
             in
             desiring
             some
             one
             that
             hath
             Leisure
             and
             Ability
             for
             the
             management
             of
             such
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             with
             all
             convenient
             speed
             to
             begin
             therewith
             .
          
           
             VI.
             And
             that
             therefore
             other
             Elders
             do
             without
             delay
             make
             Enquiry
             concerning
             the
             
               Remarkable
               Occurrents
            
             that
             have
             formerly
             
             fallen
             out
             ,
             or
             may
             fall
             out
             hereafter
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             concerned
             ,
             and
             transmit
             them
             unto
             the
             aforesaid
             person
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Directions
             above
             specified
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             speedy
             Publication
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             That
             Notice
             be
             given
             of
             these
             Proposals
             unto
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             Colonies
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             enjoy
             their
             Concurrence
             ,
             and
             Assistance
             herein
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             When
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             Nature
             shall
             be
             ready
             for
             the
             Presse
             ,
             it
             appears
             on
             sundry
             Grounds
             very
             expedient
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             at
             some
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             before
             Publication
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           Read
           and
           Considered
           ;
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Essay
           ,
           was
           desired
           to
           begin
           the
           work
           which
           is
           here
           done
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           Engaged
           to
           many
           for
           the
           Materials
           ,
           and
           Informations
           which
           the
           following
           Collections
           do
           consist
           of
           .
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           circumstantial
           mistakes
           
           attend
           what
           shall
           be
           related
           .
           Nor
           dare
           I
           averr
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           such
           in
           what
           follows
           .
           Only
           I
           have
           been
           careful
           to
           prevent
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           each
           passage
           ,
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           it
           is
           according
           to
           Truth
           .
           That
           rare
           accident
           about
           the
           Lightning
           which
           caused
           a
           wonderful
           change
           in
           the
           Compasses
           of
           a
           Vessel
           then
           at
           Sea
           ,
           was
           as
           is
           in
           the
           Book
           expressed
           Page
           91.
           92.
           
           Only
           it
           is
           uncertain
           whether
           they
           were
           then
           exactly
           in
           the
           Latitude
           of
           38.
           
           For
           they
           had
           not
           taken
           an
           Observation
           for
           several
           dayes
           ,
           but
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Vessel
           affirms
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Latitude
           so
           near
           as
           they
           could
           conjecture
           .
           Since
           the
           Needle
           was
           changed
           by
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           if
           a
           lesser
           Compass
           be
           set
           over
           it
           ,
           the
           Needle
           therein
           (
           or
           any
           other
           touched
           with
           the
           Load-stone
           )
           will
           alter
           its
           polarity
           ,
           turn
           about
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           divers
           times
           to
           my
           great
           admiration
           experimented
           .
           There
           is
           near
           the
           North-point
           a
           dark
           spot
           ,
           like
           as
           if
           it
           were
           burnt
           with
           a
           drop
           of
           Brimstone
           ,
           supposed
           to
           
           be
           caused
           by
           the
           Lightning
           .
           Whether
           the
           Magnetic
           impressions
           on
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Needle
           being
           dissipated
           by
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           the
           effluvia
           on
           the
           South
           end
           of
           the
           Needle
           only
           remaining
           untouched
           thereby
           ,
           be
           the
           true
           natural
           reason
           of
           the
           marvelous
           alteration
           ;
           or
           whither
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           some
           other
           cause
           ,
           the
           Ingenious
           may
           consider
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Remarkable
           Passage
           about
           Lightning
           which
           hapned
           at
           Duxborough
           in
           New-England
           ,
           concerning
           which
           I
           have
           lately
           received
           this
           following
           Account
           .
        
         
           September
           11.
           1653.
           
           (
           being
           the
           Lords
           Day
           )
           There
           were
           small
           drizling
           Showers
           ,
           attended
           with
           some
           seldome
           and
           scarce
           perceivable
           rumbling
           Thunders
           until
           towards
           the
           Evening
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           Mr.
           
             Constant
             Southworth
          
           of
           Duxbury
           returning
           home
           after
           evening
           Exercise
           ,
           in
           company
           with
           some
           Neighbours
           ,
           Discoursing
           of
           some
           extraordinary
           Thunder-claps
           with
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           the
           awful
           effects
           and
           consequents
           thereof
           ,
           )
           being
           come
           into
           his
           own
           House
           (
           there
           were
           present
           in
           one
           room
           ,
           himself
           ,
           his
           Wife
           ,
           two
           
           Children
           ,
           
             viz.
             Thomas
          
           (
           he
           was
           afterwards
           drowned
           )
           and
           Benjamin
           ,
           (
           he
           was
           long
           after
           this
           killed
           by
           the
           Indians
           )
           with
           
             Philip
             Delano
          
           a
           Servant
           ,
           )
           there
           broke
           perpendicularly
           over
           the
           said
           House
           and
           Room
           a
           most
           awful
           and
           amazing
           clap
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           violent
           flash
           ,
           or
           rather
           flame
           of
           Lightning
           ;
           which
           brake
           and
           shivered
           one
           of
           the
           Needles
           of
           the
           Katted
           or
           Wooden
           Chimney
           ,
           carrying
           divers
           Splinters
           seven
           or
           eight
           Rods
           distance
           from
           the
           House
           :
           it
           filled
           the
           Room
           with
           Smoke
           and
           Flame
           .
           Set
           fire
           in
           the
           Thatch
           of
           a
           Leanto
           which
           was
           on
           the
           backside
           of
           a
           Room
           adjoyning
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           five
           persons
           abovementioned
           were
           .
           It
           melted
           some
           Pewter
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           ran
           into
           drops
           on
           the
           out-side
           ,
           as
           is
           often
           seen
           on
           Tin
           ware
           ;
           melted
           round
           holes
           in
           the
           top
           of
           a
           Fire-shovel
           proportionable
           in
           quantity
           to
           a
           small
           Goose-shot
           ;
           struck
           Mrs.
           Southworths
           Arm
           so
           that
           it
           was
           for
           a
           time
           benummed
           ;
           smote
           the
           young
           Child
           Benjamin
           in
           his
           Mothers
           '
           Arms
           ,
           deprived
           it
           of
           Breath
           for
           a
           space
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Mothers
           apprehension
           squeased
           it
           as
           flat
           as
           a
           Planck
           ;
           smote
           a
           Dog
           stone-dead
           which
           lay
           within
           two
           foot
           of
           
             Philip
             Delano
          
           ,
           the
           Dog
           never
           moved
           out
           of
           his
           place
           or
           potsture
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           when
           smitten
           ,
           but
           giving
           a
           small
           yelp
           ,
           and
           quivering
           with
           his
           
           toes
           ,
           lay
           still
           ,
           blood
           issuing
           from
           his
           Nose
           or
           Mouth
           .
           It
           smote
           the
           said
           Philip
           ,
           made
           his
           right
           Arm
           senseless
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           middle
           finger
           in
           special
           (
           of
           his
           right
           hand
           )
           which
           was
           benummed
           ,
           and
           turned
           as
           white
           as
           Chalk
           or
           Lime
           ,
           yet
           attended
           with
           little
           pain
           .
           After
           some
           few
           hours
           that
           finger
           began
           to
           recover
           its
           proper
           colour
           at
           the
           Knuckle
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           gradually
           whiten
           unto
           its
           extremity
           ;
           And
           although
           the
           said
           Delano
           felt
           a
           most
           vioilent
           heat
           upon
           his
           Body
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           scorched
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           violent
           burning
           fire
           ,
           yet
           his
           Clothes
           were
           not
           singed
           ,
           neither
           had
           the
           smell
           of
           fire
           passed
           thereon
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           not
           insert
           this
           Story
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           because
           I
           received
           it
           after
           that
           Chapter
           about
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           was
           Printed
           .
           Some
           credible
           persons
           who
           have
           been
           Eye-witnesses
           of
           it
           ,
           inform
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Lightning
           in
           that
           House
           at
           Duxborough
           ,
           did
           with
           the
           vehemency
           of
           its
           flame
           ,
           cause
           the
           Bricks
           in
           the
           Chimney
           to
           melt
           like
           molten
           lead
           :
           which
           particular
           was
           as
           Remarkable
           as
           any
           of
           the
           other
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           good
           here
           to
           add
           it
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           ESSAY
           ,
           I
           design
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Specimen
           ;
           And
           having
           (
           by
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           me
           )
           set
           this
           Wheel
           a
           going
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           unto
           others
           ,
           whom
           God
           has
           fitted
           ,
           and
           shall
           incline
           thereto
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           with
           the
           undertaking
           .
        
         
           Some
           Digressions
           I
           have
           made
           in
           distinct
           Chapters
           ,
           handling
           several
           considerable
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           supposing
           it
           not
           unprofitable
           ,
           or
           improper
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           since
           the
           things
           related
           gave
           the
           occasion
           :
           both
           Leisure
           and
           Exercise
           of
           Judgement
           are
           required
           in
           the
           due
           performance
           of
           a
           Service
           of
           this
           Nature
           :
           There
           are
           some
           that
           have
           more
           leisure
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           have
           greater
           Abilities
           than
           I
           have
           :
           I
           expect
           not
           that
           they
           should
           make
           my
           Method
           their
           Standard
           ;
           but
           they
           may
           follow
           a
           better
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           cause
           .
           The
           Addition
           of
           
             Parallel
             Stories
          
           is
           both
           pleasing
           and
           edifying
           :
           Had
           my
           reading
           and
           remembrance
           of
           things
           been
           greater
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           done
           more
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           I
           
           hope
           others
           will
           in
           the
           next
           Essay
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           have
           mentioned
           some
           very
           memorable
           Passages
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Countrey
           in
           general
           hath
           been
           concerned
           .
           Some
           Remarkables
           of
           that
           kind
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           my
           former
           Relations
           of
           the
           Troubles
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Indians
           in
           New-England
           .
           There
           are
           other
           particulars
           no
           less
           worthy
           to
           be
           Recorded
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           judgement
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           so
           proper
           a
           season
           for
           us
           to
           divulge
           them
           .
           It
           has
           been
           in
           my
           thoughts
           to
           publish
           a
           Discourse
           of
           
             Miscellaneous
             observations
             ,
             concerning
             things
             rare
             and
             wonderful
             ;
             both
             as
             to
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
          
           ;
           which
           in
           my
           small
           Readings
           I
           have
           met
           with
           in
           many
           Authors
           :
           But
           this
           must
           suffice
           for
           the
           present
           .
           I
           have
           often
           wished
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Natural
             History
          
           of
           New-England
           ,
           might
           be
           written
           and
           published
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           Rules
           and
           method
           described
           by
           that
           Learned
           and
           excellent
           person
           
             Robert
             Boyle
          
           Esq.
           being
           duely
           observed
           therein
           .
           It
           would
           best
           become
           some
           Scholar
           that
           has
           been
           born
           
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           to
           do
           such
           a
           service
           for
           his
           Countrey
           .
           Nor
           would
           I
           my self
           decline
           to
           put
           my
           hand
           (
           so
           far
           as
           my
           small
           capacity
           will
           reach
           )
           to
           so
           noble
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           did
           not
           manifold
           diversions
           and
           employments
           prevent
           me
           from
           attending
           that
           which
           I
           should
           account
           a
           profitable
           Recreation
           .
           I
           have
           other
           work
           upon
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           gladly
           finish
           before
           I
           leave
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           very
           little
           time
           to
           do
           it
           in
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           not
           many
           years
           ago
           ,
           I
           lost
           (
           and
           that
           's
           an
           afflictive
           loss
           indeed
           !
           )
           several
           Moneths
           from
           study
           by
           sickness
           .
           Let
           every
           God-fearing
           Reader
           ,
           joyn
           with
           me
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           redeem
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           all
           wayes
           wherein
           I
           am
           capable
           )
           to
           serve
           my
           Generation
           .
        
         
           
             INCREASE
             MATHER
             ,
          
           
             Boston
             in
             New-England
             ,
             
               Ianuary
               1
               ,
               1683
               /
               4.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         Remarkable
         Providences
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             Remarkable
             Sea
             Deliverances
             .
             Mr.
             
               Anthony
               Thacher's
            
             Relation
             concerning
             his
             and
             his
             Wives
             being
             marvelously
             preserved
             alive
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             ships
             company
             perished
             .
             The
             wonderful
             preservation
             of
             
               Major
               Gibbons
            
             and
             his
             company
             .
             Several
             other
             remarkable
             Sea-deliverances
             mentioned
             by
             Mr.
             Janeway
             ,
             wherin
             
               N.
               E.
            
             men
             were
             concerned
             .
             
               Mr.
               Grafton's
            
             preservation
             .
             A
             vessel
             lately
             coming
             from
             Bristol
             for
             New-England
             ,
             saved
             out
             of
             great
             distress
             at
             Sea.
             Some
             providentially
             met
             with
             by
             a
             New-England
             vessel
             in
             an
             open
             Boat
             ,
             many
             Leagues
             off
             from
             anyshoar
             ,
             strangely
             preserved
             .
             An
             account
             of
             a
             remarkable
             Sea-Deliverance
             which
             hapned
             this
             present
             Year
             .
             Another
             like
             unto
             it
             which
             hapned
             above
             twenty
             years
             ago
             .
          
        
         
         
           THe
           Royal
           Pen
           of
           the
           Prophet
           David
           hath
           most
           truly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           go
           down
           to
           the
           Sea
           in
           Ships
           ,
           that
           do
           business
           in
           great
           waters
           ,
           see
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           wonders
           in
           the
           deep
           .
           And
           in
           special
           ,
           they
           see
           wonders
           of
           Divine
           goodness
           in
           respect
           of
           eminent
           Deliverances
           wrought
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           who
           stills
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           the
           noise
           of
           their
           waves
           .
           It
           is
           meet
           that
           such
           Providences
           should
           be
           ever
           had
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           all
           by
           the
           persons
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           confidence
           of
           them
           that
           are
           afar
           off
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           may
           have
           eternal
           praise
           .
           Many
           remarkable
           Stories
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           Books
           already
           published
           .
           
             E.
             G.
          
           in
           
           Mandels●o's
           Travels
           ,
           H●ck●uit
           ,
           and
           
           Linshoten's
           Voyages
           ;
           
           Wanley's
           Histo●y
           ;
           
           Causin's
           Holy
           Court
           ;
           Mr.
           
           Burton's
           Treatises
           lately
           printed
           ,
           and
           in
           Mr.
           
           Ianeway's
           Sea-Deliverances
           .
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           Chapter
           confine
           my self
           unto
           things
           which
           have
           hapned
           either
           in
           New-England
           ,
           or
           wherein
           N-England
           Vessels
           have
           been
           concerned
           .
           We
           shall
           begin
           with
           that
           
             Remarkable
             Sea-Deliverance
          
           which
           Mr.
           
             Anthony
             Thacher
          
           did
           Experience
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           New-England
           .
           A
           full
           and
           
           true
           Relation
           whereof
           ,
           I
           find
           in
           a
           Letter
           directed
           to
           his
           Brother
           Mr.
           
             Peter
             Thacher
          
           ,
           then
           a
           Faithful
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           in
           Sarum
           in
           England
           (
           he
           was
           Father
           to
           my
           worthy
           dear
           Friend
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Thacher
          
           late
           Pastor
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           this
           
             Boston
             .
          
           )
           This
           Letter
           of
           Mr.
           Anthony
           Thacher's
           to
           his
           Brother
           being
           written
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           that
           eminent
           Providence
           hapned
           unto
           him
           ,
           matters
           were
           then
           fresh
           in
           his
           memory
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           here
           insert
           his
           Narrative
           in
           his
           own
           words
           ;
           who
           expresseth
           himself
           as
           followeth
           ▪
        
         
           
             I
             must
             turn
             my
             drowned
             Pen
             and
             shaking
             Hand
             to
             Indite
             the
             Story
             of
             such
             sad
             News
             as
             never
             before
             this
             hapned
             in
             New-England
             .
             There
             was
             a
             League
             of
             perpetual
             Friendship
             between
             my
             Cousin
             Avery
             (
             note
             that
             this
             Mr.
             Avery
             was
             a
             precious
             holy
             Minister
             who
             came
             out
             of
             England
             with
             Mr.
             
               Anthony
               Thacher
            
             )
             and
             my self
             never
             to
             forsake
             each
             other
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             each
             others
             misery
             or
             welfare
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             habitation
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
             Now
             upon
             our
             Arrival
             in
             New-England
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             offer
             made
             unto
             us
             .
             My
             cousin
             Avery
             was
             invited
             to
             Marble-head
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Church
             planted
             there
             as
             yet
             ,
             but
             a
             Town
             appointed
             
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Trade
             of
             Fishing
             .
             Because
             many
             there
             (
             the
             most
             being
             Fishermen
             )
             were
             something
             loose
             and
             remiss
             in
             their
             behaviour
             ;
             my
             Cousin
             Avery
             was
             unwilling
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             and
             so
             refusing
             we
             went
             to
             Newbery
             ,
             intending
             there
             to
             sit
             down
             .
             But
             being
             solicited
             so
             often
             both
             by
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             alledged
             what
             a
             benefit
             we
             might
             be
             to
             the
             People
             there
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Countrey
             and
             Common-wealth
             ;
             at
             length
             we
             embraced
             it
             ,
             and
             thither
             consented
             to
             go
             .
             They
             of
             Marble-head
             forthwith
             sent
             a
             Pinnace
             for
             us
             and
             our
             Goods
             .
             We
             Embarqued
             at
             
               Ipswich
               ,
               August
            
             11.
             1635.
             with
             our
             Families
             and
             Substance
             ,
             bound
             for
             Marble-head
             ,
             we
             being
             in
             all
             twenty
             three
             Souls
             ,
             viz.
             eleven
             in
             my
             Cousin's
             Family
             ,
             seven
             in
             mine
             ,
             and
             one
             Mr.
             
               William
               Eliot
            
             sometimes
             of
             
               New
               Sarum
            
             ,
             and
             four
             Mariners
             .
             The
             next
             morning
             having
             commended
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             chearful
             hearts
             ,
             we
             hoised
             Sail
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             suddenly
             turned
             our
             chearfulness
             into
             mourning
             and
             lamentations
             .
             For
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             this
             August
             1635.
             about
             ten
             at
             night
             ,
             having
             a
             fresh
             Gale
             of
             wind
             ,
             our
             Sails
             being
             old
             and
             done
             were
             split
             .
             The
             Mariners
             because
             that
             it
             was
             night
             ,
             would
             
             not
             put
             to
             new
             Sails
             ,
             but
             resolved
             to
             cast
             Anchor
             till
             the
             Morning
             .
             But
             before
             day-light
             ,
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             send
             so
             mighty
             a
             Storm
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             was
             never
             known
             in
             New-England
             since
             the
             English
             came
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Indians
             .
             It
             was
             so
             furious
             that
             our
             Anchor
             came
             home
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Mariners
             let
             out
             more
             Cable
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             slipt
             away
             .
             Then
             our
             Sailers
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             driven
             before
             the
             wind
             and
             waves
             .
             My
             Cousin
             and
             I
             perceived
             our
             danger
             ,
             solemnly
             recommended
             our selves
             to
             God
             the
             Lord
             both
             of
             Earth
             and
             Seas
             ,
             expecting
             with
             every
             wave
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             and
             drenched
             in
             the
             Deeps
             .
             And
             as
             my
             Cousin
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             my
             tender
             Babes
             sat
             comforting
             and
             chearing
             one
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Lord
             against
             ghastly
             Death
             ,
             which
             every
             moment
             stared
             us
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             sat
             triumphing
             upon
             each
             ones
             Forehead
             ,
             we
             were
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Waves
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             winds
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Lords
             permission
             )
             lifted
             up
             upon
             a
             Rock
             between
             two
             high
             Rocks
             ,
             yet
             all
             was
             one
             Rock
             ,
             but
             it
             raged
             with
             the
             stroke
             which
             came
             into
             the
             Pinnace
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             were
             presently
             up
             to
             our
             middles
             in
             water
             as
             we
             sat
             .
             The
             Waves
             came
             furiously
             and
             violently
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             
             the
             Rocks
             proportion
             could
             not
             lift
             us
             off
             ,
             but
             beat
             her
             all
             to
             pieces
             .
             Now
             look
             with
             me
             upon
             our
             distress
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             my
             misery
             ,
             who
             beheld
             the
             Ship
             broken
             ,
             the
             water
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             violently
             overwhelming
             us
             ,
             my
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Provisions
             swimming
             in
             the
             Seas
             ,
             my
             Friends
             almost
             drowned
             ,
             and
             mine
             own
             poor
             Children
             so
             untimely
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             term
             it
             without
             offence
             )
             before
             mine
             eyes
             drowned
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             and
             dashed
             to
             pieces
             against
             the
             Rocks
             by
             the
             merciless
             waves
             ,
             and
             my self
             ready
             to
             accompany
             them
             .
             But
             I
             must
             go
             on
             to
             an
             end
             of
             this
             woful
             Relation
             .
             In
             the
             same
             room
             whereas
             he
             sat
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Pinnace
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             our
             fore-Mast
             was
             cut
             down
             ,
             our
             main-Mast
             broken
             in
             three
             pieces
             ,
             the
             fore
             part
             of
             the
             Pinnace
             beat
             away
             ,
             our
             Goods
             swimming
             about
             the
             Seas
             ,
             my
             Children
             bewailing
             me
             ,
             as
             not
             pittying
             themselves
             ,
             and
             my self
             bemoaning
             them
             ;
             poor
             Souls
             ,
             whom
             I
             had
             occasioned
             to
             such
             an
             end
             in
             their
             tender
             years
             ,
             whenas
             they
             could
             scarce
             be
             sensible
             of
             death
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             my
             Cousin
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             us
             bewailing
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             our
             Lord
             and
             only
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             only
             we
             had
             comfort
             and
             cheerfulness
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             from
             the
             greatest
             
             to
             the
             least
             of
             us
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             scri●c●
             or
             out-cry
             made
             ,
             but
             all
             as
             silent
             sheep
             were
             contentedly
             resolved
             to
             die
             together
             lovingly
             ,
             as
             since
             our
             acquaintance
             we
             had
             lived
             together
             friendly
             .
             Now
             as
             I
             was
             sitting
             in
             the
             Cabbin
             room-door
             with
             my
             body
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             when
             lo
             one
             of
             the
             Sailers
             by
             a
             wave
             being
             washed
             out
             of
             the
             Pinnace
             was
             gotten
             in
             again
             ,
             and
             coming
             into
             the
             Cabbin
             room
             over
             my
             back
             ,
             cried
             out
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             cast
             away
             ,
             the
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             washed
             over-board
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             am
             gotten
             in
             again
             .
             His
             speeches
             made
             me
             look
             forth
             .
             And
             looking
             towards
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             we
             were
             ,
             I
             turned
             my self
             to
             my
             Cousin
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             Oh
             Cousin
             ,
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             cast
             us
             here
             between
             two
             Rocks
             ,
             the
             shoar
             not
             far
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             I
             saw
             the
             tops
             of
             Trees
             when
             I
             looked
             forth
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Pinnace
             looking
             up
             at
             the
             Scuttle
             hole
             of
             the
             quarter
             Deck
             ,
             went
             out
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             saw
             him
             afterwards
             .
             Then
             he
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             went
             out
             again
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             leapt
             overboard
             towards
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             whom
             afterwards
             also
             I
             could
             not
             see
             .
             Now
             none
             were
             left
             in
             the
             Barque
             that
             I
             knew
             or
             saw
             ,
             but
             my
             Cousin
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             my self
             and
             mine
             ,
             and
             his
             
             maid-servant
             .
             But
             my
             Cousin
             thought
             I
             would
             have
             fled
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Oh
             Cousin
             leave
             us
             not
             ,
             let
             us
             die
             to-together
             ,
             and
             reached
             forth
             his
             hand
             unto
             me
             .
             Then
             I
             letting
             go
             my
             Son
             
             Peter's
             hand
             took
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Cousin
             ,
             I
             purpose
             it
             not
             ,
             whithe
             shall
             I
             go
             ?
             I
             am
             willing
             and
             ready
             here
             to
             die
             with
             you
             and
             my
             poor
             Children
             .
             God
             be
             merciful
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             receive
             us
             to
             himself
             ,
             adding
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             able
             to
             help
             and
             deliver
             us
             .
             He
             replied
             ,
             saying
             ,
             truth
             Cousin
             ,
             but
             what
             his
             pleasure
             is
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             I
             fear
             we
             have
             been
             too
             unthankful
             for
             former
             deliverances
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             sin
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             us
             safe
             to
             heaven
             through
             the
             alsufficient
             satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               this
               therefore
               we
               may
               challenge
               of
               him
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             replying
             said
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             the
             deliverance
             I
             now
             desire
             and
             expect
             .
             Which
             words
             I
             had
             no
             sooner
             spoken
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             mighty
             wave
             I
             was
             with
             the
             piece
             of
             the
             Barque
             washed
             out
             upon
             part
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             where
             the
             wave
             left
             me
             almost
             drowned
             ,
             but
             recovering
             my
             feet
             I
             saw
             above
             me
             on
             the
             Rock
             my
             Daughter
             Mary
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             had
             no
             sooner
             gotten
             ,
             but
             my
             Cousin
             Avery
             ,
             and
             his
             eldest
             Son
             came
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             all
             four
             of
             us
             washed
             out
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Wave
             ,
             we
             
             went
             all
             into
             a
             small
             hole
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             whence
             we
             called
             to
             those
             in
             the
             Pinnace
             to
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             supposing
             we
             had
             been
             in
             more
             safety
             than
             they
             were
             in
             .
             My
             Wife
             seeing
             us
             there
             was
             crept
             up
             into
             the
             scuttle
             of
             the
             Quarter
             Deck
             to
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             presently
             came
             another
             wave
             and
             dashing
             the
             Pinnace
             all
             to
             pieces
             ,
             carried
             my
             Wife
             away
             in
             the
             Scuttle
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             ,
             with
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             quarter
             Deck
             unto
             the
             Shoar
             ;
             where
             she
             was
             cast
             safely
             ,
             but
             her
             Legs
             were
             something
             bruised
             ,
             and
             much
             Timber
             of
             the
             Vessel
             being
             there
             also
             cast
             ,
             she
             was
             sometime
             before
             she
             could
             get
             away
             being
             washed
             by
             the
             Waves
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Barque
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             merciless
             Seas
             .
             We
             four
             by
             that
             wave
             were
             clean
             swept
             away
             from
             off
             the
             Rock
             also
             ,
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             the
             Lord
             in
             one
             instant
             of
             time
             disposing
             of
             fifteen
             Souls
             of
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             and
             will
             ,
             His
             pleasure
             and
             wonderful
             great
             mercy
             to
             me
             was
             thus
             .
             Standing
             on
             the
             Rock
             as
             before
             you
             heard
             ,
             with
             my
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             my
             Cousin
             and
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             looking
             upon
             ,
             and
             talking
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Barque
             ,
             whenas
             we
             were
             by
             that
             merciless
             wave
             washed
             off
             the
             Rock
             ,
             as
             before
             you
             heard
             .
             God
             in
             his
             mercy
             caused
             me
             to
             fall
             by
             the
             stroke
             of
             the
             
             wave
             flat
             on
             my
             face
             ,
             for
             my
             face
             was
             toward
             the
             Sea
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             as
             I
             was
             sliding
             off
             the
             Rock
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Lord
             directed
             my
             toes
             into
             a
             joynt
             in
             the
             Rocks
             side
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             tops
             of
             some
             of
             my
             fingers
             with
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             ,
             the
             wave
             leaving
             me
             ,
             I
             remained
             so
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             Rock
             only
             my
             head
             above
             the
             water
             .
             When
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             I
             espied
             a
             Board
             or
             Plank
             of
             the
             Pinnace
             .
             And
             as
             I
             was
             reaching
             out
             my
             left
             hand
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             it
             ,
             by
             another
             coming
             over
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             I
             was
             washed
             away
             from
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             waves
             was
             driven
             hither
             and
             thither
             in
             the
             Seas
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             dashes
             against
             the
             Rocks
             .
             At
             length
             past
             hopes
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             wearied
             in
             body
             and
             spirits
             ,
             I
             even
             gave
             over
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             being
             ready
             to
             receive
             in
             the
             waters
             of
             Death
             ,
             I
             lifted
             up
             both
             my
             heart
             and
             hands
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             .
             For
             note
             ,
             I
             had
             my
             senses
             remaining
             perfect
             with
             me
             all
             the
             time
             that
             I
             was
             under
             and
             in
             water
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             instant
             lifted
             my
             head
             above
             the
             top
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             breathe
             without
             any
             hindrance
             by
             the
             waters
             .
             I
             stood
             bolt
             upright
             as
             if
             I
             had
             stood
             upon
             my
             feet
             ,
             but
             I
             felt
             no
             bottom
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             footing
             for
             to
             stand
             upon
             ,
             but
             
             the
             waters
             .
             While
             I
             was
             thus
             above
             the
             water
             ,
             I
             saw
             by
             me
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Mast
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             about
             three
             foot
             long
             ,
             which
             I
             laboured
             to
             catch
             into
             my
             arms
             .
             But
             suddenly
             I
             was
             overwhelmed
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             driven
             to
             and
             fro
             again
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             I
             felt
             the
             ground
             with
             my
             right
             foot
             .
             When
             immediately
             whilest
             I
             was
             thus
             groveling
             on
             my
             face
             ,
             I
             presently
             recovering
             my
             feet
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             water
             up
             to
             my
             Breast
             ,
             and
             through
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             had
             my
             face
             unto
             the
             shoar
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Sea.
             I
             made
             hast
             to
             get
             out
             ,
             but
             was
             thrown
             down
             on
             my
             hands
             with
             the
             waves
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             safety
             crept
             to
             the
             dry
             shoar
             .
             Where
             blessing
             God
             ,
             I
             turned
             about
             to
             look
             for
             my
             Children
             and
             Friends
             ,
             but
             saw
             neither
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Pinnace
             ,
             where
             I
             left
             them
             as
             I
             supposed
             .
             But
             I
             saw
             my
             Wife
             about
             a
             Butt
             length
             from
             me
             getting
             her self
             forth
             from
             amongst
             the
             Timber
             of
             the
             broken
             Barque
             :
             but
             before
             I
             could
             get
             unto
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             gotten
             to
             the
             shoar
             :
             I
             was
             in
             the
             water
             after
             I
             was
             washed
             from
             the
             Rock
             ,
             before
             I
             came
             to
             the
             shoar
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             at
             least
             .
             When
             we
             were
             come
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             we
             went
             and
             sat
             under
             the
             Bank.
             But
             fear
             of
             the
             Seas
             roaring
             and
             our
             coldness
             would
             not
             suffer
             us
             there
             to
             remain
             .
             But
             we
             went
             up
             into
             
             the
             Land
             and
             sat
             us
             down
             under
             a
             Cedar
             Tree
             which
             the
             wind
             had
             thrown
             down
             ,
             where
             we
             sat
             about
             an
             hour
             almost
             dead
             with
             cold
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Storm
             was
             broken
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             was
             calm
             ,
             but
             the
             Sea
             remained
             rough
             and
             fearful
             to
             us
             .
             My
             Legs
             were
             much
             bruised
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             my
             head
             ,
             other
             hurt
             had
             I
             none
             ,
             neither
             had
             I
             taken
             in
             much
             quantity
             of
             water
             :
             but
             my
             heart
             would
             not
             let
             me
             sit
             still
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             I
             vvould
             go
             to
             see
             if
             any
             more
             were
             gotten
             to
             the
             Land
             in
             safety
             ,
             especially
             hoping
             to
             have
             met
             with
             some
             of
             my
             own
             poor
             Children
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             find
             none
             ,
             neither
             dead
             nor
             yet
             living
             .
             You
             condole
             with
             me
             my
             miseries
             ,
             who
             now
             began
             to
             consider
             of
             my
             losses
             .
             Now
             came
             to
             my
             remembrance
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             I
             last
             saw
             and
             left
             my
             Children
             and
             Friends
             .
             One
             was
             severed
             from
             me
             sitting
             on
             the
             Rock
             at
             my
             feet
             ,
             the
             other
             three
             in
             the
             Pinnace
             :
             my
             little
             Babe
             (
             Ah
             poor
             Peter
             )
             sitting
             in
             his
             Sister
             Ediths
             arms
             ,
             who
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             her
             power
             sheltred
             him
             from
             the
             waters
             ,
             my
             poor
             William
             standing
             close
             unto
             them
             ,
             all
             three
             of
             them
             lo●king
             ruefully
             on
             me
             on
             the
             Rock
             ;
             their
             very
             Countenances
             calling
             unto
             me
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             whom
             I
             could
             not
             go
             unto
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             come
             at
             me
             ,
             neither
             
             would
             the
             merciless
             waves
             afford
             me
             space
             or
             time
             to
             use
             any
             means
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             to
             help
             them
             or
             my self
             .
             Oh
             I
             yet
             see
             their
             cheeks
             ,
             poor
             silent
             Lambs
             ,
             pleading
             pity
             and
             help
             at
             my
             hands
             .
             Then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             consider
             the
             loss
             of
             my
             dear
             Friends
             ,
             with
             the
             spoiling
             and
             loss
             of
             all
             our
             Goods
             and
             Provisions
             ,
             my self
             cast
             upon
             an
             unknown
             Land
             ,
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             where
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             get
             thence
             .
             Then
             it
             came
             to
             my
             mind
             how
             I
             had
             occasioned
             the
             Death
             of
             my
             Children
             ,
             who
             caused
             them
             to
             leave
             their
             native
             Land
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             left
             them
             there
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             sent
             some
             of
             them
             back
             again
             and
             cost
             me
             ●othing
             :
             these
             and
             such
             like
             thoughts
             do
             press
             down
             my
             heavy
             heart
             very
             much
             .
             But
             I
             must
             let
             this
             pass
             ,
             and
             will
             proceed
             on
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             unto
             me
             in
             that
             desolate
             Island
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             was
             cast
             .
             I
             and
             my
             Wife
             were
             almost
             naked
             both
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             wet
             and
             cold
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             .
             I
             found
             a
             Snapsack
             cast
             on
             the
             shoar
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             had
             a
             Steel
             and
             Flint
             and
             Powder-horn
             .
             Going
             further
             I
             found
             a
             drowned
             Goat
             ,
             then
             I
             found
             a
             Hat
             ,
             and
             my
             Son
             
             William's
             Coat
             ,
             both
             which
             I
             put
             on
             .
             My
             Wife
             found
             one
             of
             her
             Petticoats
             which
             she
             put
             on
             .
             I
             found
             also
             two
             Cheeses
             and
             some
             Butter
             driven
             
             ashoar
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             sent
             us
             some
             clothes
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             food
             to
             sustain
             our
             new
             lives
             which
             we
             had
             lately
             given
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             means
             also
             to
             make
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             in
             an
             Horn
             I
             had
             some
             Gun-powder
             ,
             which
             to
             mine
             ow●
             (
             and
             since
             to
             other
             mens
             )
             admiration
             was
             dry
             .
             So
             taking
             a
             piece
             of
             my
             Wives
             Neckcloth
             ,
             which
             I
             dried
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             I
             struck
             fire
             ,
             and
             so
             dried
             and
             warmed
             our
             wet
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             then
             skinned
             the
             Goat
             ,
             and
             having
             found
             a
             small
             Brass-pot
             ,
             we
             boyled
             some
             of
             her
             .
             Our
             Drink
             was
             brackish
             water
             ;
             Bread
             we
             had
             none
             .
             There
             we
             remained
             until
             the
             Monday
             following
             ,
             When
             about
             three
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             in
             a
             Boat
             that
             came
             that
             way
             ,
             we
             went
             off
             that
             desolate
             Island
             ;
             which
             I
             named
             after
             my
             name
             ,
             
               Thachers
               Woe
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Rock
             
               Avery
               his
               fall
            
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             their
             fall
             and
             loss
             ,
             and
             mine
             own
             might
             be
             had
             in
             perpetual
             remembrance
             .
             In
             the
             Isle
             lieth
             buried
             the
             body
             of
             my
             Cousins
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             whom
             I
             found
             dead
             on
             the
             shoar
             .
             On
             the
             Tuesday
             following
             in
             the
             afternoon
             we
             arrived
             at
             Marble-Head
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           is
           Mr.
           Thachers
           Relation
           of
           this
           memorable
           Providence
           .
        
         
           We
           proceed
           to
           some
           other
           :
        
         
           Remarkable
           was
           that
           deliverance
           mentioned
           
           both
           by
           Mr.
           Ianeway
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Burton
           ,
           wherein
           that
           gallant
           Commander
           Major
           
             Edward
             Gibbons
          
           of
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           concerned
           .
           The
           substance
           of
           the
           Story
           is
           this
           .
           A
           New-England
           Vessel
           going
           from
           Boston
           to
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           America
           ,
           was
           through
           the
           continuance
           of
           contrary
           winds
           ,
           kept
           long
           at
           Sea
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           in
           very
           great
           straits
           for
           want
           of
           Provision
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           hope
           for
           any
           relief
           from
           Earth
           or
           Sea
           ,
           they
           apply
           themselves
           to
           Heaven
           in
           humble
           and
           hearty
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           no
           Calm
           ensuing
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           made
           this
           sorrowful
           motion
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           cast
           Lots
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           die
           first
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           th●
           ravenous
           Hunger
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           After
           many
           〈◊〉
           sad
           Debate
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           a
           result
           ,
           the
           Lot
           is
           cast
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           company
           is
           taken
           ,
           but
           where
           is
           the
           Executioner
           to
           be
           found
           to
           act
           this
           Office
           upon
           a
           poor
           Innocent
           ?
           It
           is
           death
           now
           to
           think
           who
           shall
           act
           this
           bloody
           part
           in
           the
           Tragedy
           :
           But
           before
           they
           fall
           upon
           this
           in-voluntary
           Execution
           ,
           they
           once
           more
           went
           unto
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           were
           calling
           upon
           God
           ,
           he
           answered
           them
           ,
           for
           there
           leapt
           a
           mighty
           Fish
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           double
           joy
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           relieving
           their
           miserable
           hunger
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           made
           them
           quick
           Cooks
           ,
           but
           because
           
           they
           looked
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           token
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           .
           But
           Alas
           !
           the
           Fish
           is
           soon
           eaten
           ,
           and
           their
           former
           Exigencies
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           sin●
           their
           spirits
           into
           despair
           ;
           for
           they
           know
           no●
           of
           another
           Morsel
           .
           To
           Lot
           they
           go
           again
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           which
           falleth
           upon
           another
           person
           ;
           but
           still
           none
           can
           be
           found
           to
           Sacrifice
           him
           ;
           they
           again
           send
           their
           Prayers
           to
           Heaven
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           fervency
           ,
           when
           behold
           a
           second
           Answer
           from
           above
           !
           a
           great
           Bird
           lights
           ,
           and
           fixes
           it self
           upon
           the
           Mast●
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           espies
           ,
           and
           he
           goes
           ,
           and
           there
           she
           stands
           ,
           till
           he
           took
           her
           with
           his
           hand
           by
           the
           wing
           .
           This
           was
           life
           from
           the
           dead
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           they
           feasted
           themselves
           herewith
           ,
           as
           hoping
           that
           second
           Providence
           was
           a
           fore-runner
           of
           the●r
           compleat
           Deliverance
           .
           But
           they
           have
           still
           the
           same
           Disappointments
           ,
           they
           can
           see
           no
           Land
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           where
           they
           are
           .
           Hunger
           encreaseth
           again
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           hopes
           to
           be
           saved
           but
           by
           a
           third
           Miracle
           .
           They
           are
           reduced
           to
           the
           former
           course
           of
           casting
           Lots
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           going
           to
           the
           heart-breaking
           work
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           whom
           the
           Lot
           fell
           upon
           ,
           they
           go
           to
           God
           their
           former
           Friend
           in
           adversity
           ,
           by
           humbl●
           and
           hearty
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           now
           they
           look
           an●
           
           look
           again
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           :
           Their
           prayers
           are
           concluded
           ,
           and
           nothing
           appears
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           hoped
           and
           stayed
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           one
           of
           them
           espies
           a
           Ship
           ,
           which
           put
           new
           life
           into
           all
           their
           spirits
           .
           They
           bear
           up
           with
           their
           Vessel
           ,
           they
           Man
           their
           Boat
           ,
           and
           desire
           and
           beg
           like
           perishing
           ,
           humble
           Supplicants
           to
           Board
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           admitted
           .
           The
           Vessel
           proves
           a
           French
           Vessel
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           
             French
             Pirate
          
           .
           Major
           Gibbons
           petitions
           them
           for
           a
           little
           Bread
           ,
           and
           offers
           Ship
           and
           Cargo
           for
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Commander
           knows
           the
           Major
           ,
           (
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           received
           some
           signal
           kindnesses
           formerly
           at
           Boston
           )
           and
           replied
           readily
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           ,
           Major
           Gibbons
           ,
           not
           a
           hair
           of
           you
           or
           your
           Company
           shall
           perish
           ,
           if
           it●ly
           in
           my
           power
           to
           preserve
           you
           .
           And
           accordingly
           he
           relieveth
           them
           ,
           and
           sets
           them
           safe
           on
           shoar
           .
        
         
           Memorable
           also
           is
           that
           which
           Mr.
           Ianeway
           in
           his
           Remarkable
           Sea-Deliverances
           ,
           P.
           35.
           hath
           published
           .
           He
           there
           relates
           that
           in
           the
           Year
           1668.
           a
           Ketch
           whereof
           
             Thomas
             Woodbery
          
           was
           Master
           ,
           Sailing
           from
           New-England
           for
           Barbadoes
           ;
           when
           they
           came
           in
           the
           Latitude
           of
           35.
           gr
           .
           because
           there
           was
           some
           appearance
           of
           foul-weather
           ,
           they
           lowred
           their
           Sails
           ,
           sending
           up
           one
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           
           Mast
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           saw
           something
           like
           a
           Boat
           floating
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           calling
           to
           the
           Men
           below
           ,
           they
           made
           towards
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           came
           near
           ,
           it
           appeared
           to
           be
           a
           Long-Boat
           with
           eleven
           Men
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           bound
           for
           Virginia
           ;
           but
           their
           Ship
           proved
           leaky
           ,
           and
           Foundred
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           suddenly
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           their
           Long-Boat
           ;
           in
           the
           which
           they
           had
           a
           Capstone
           Bar
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           use
           of
           for
           a
           Mast
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           Canvas
           for
           a
           Sail
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           Sail
           before
           the
           Wind.
           But
           they
           having
           no
           Victuals
           with
           them
           ,
           were
           soon
           in
           miserable
           distress
           .
           Thus
           they
           continued
           five
           dayes
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           despaired
           of
           Life
           .
           Upon
           the
           sixth
           day
           they
           concluded
           to
           cast
           Lots
           for
           their
           lives
           ,
           viz.
           who
           should
           die
           that
           the
           rest
           might
           eat
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           lives
           preserved
           .
           He
           that
           the
           Lot
           fell
           upon
           ,
           begged
           for
           his
           Life
           a
           little
           longer
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           their
           extremity
           ,
           the
           Wonder-working
           Providence
           of
           God
           was
           seen
           :
           for
           they
           meet
           with
           this
           New-England
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           took
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           saved
           their
           lives
           .
           An
           hour
           after
           this
           a
           terrible
           Storm
           arose
           ,
           continuing
           forty
           hours
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           had
           not
           met
           the
           Vessel
           that
           saved
           the●
           in
           the
           nick
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           perished
           :
           and
           if
           the
           New-England
           Men
           ha●
           not
           taken
           down
           some
           of
           their
           Sails
           ,
           or
           ha●
           
           not
           chanced
           to
           send
           one
           up
           to
           Tallow
           the
           Mast
           ,
           this
           Boat
           and
           Men
           had
           never
           been
           seen
           by
           them
           .
           Thus
           admirable
           are
           the
           workings
           of
           divine
           providence
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Yet
           further
           ;
        
         
           That
           Worthy
           and
           now
           blessed
           Minister
           of
           God
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Ianeway
          
           ,
           hath
           published
           several
           other
           Remarkable
           Sea-Deliverances
           ;
           of
           which
           some
           belonging
           to
           New-England
           were
           the
           Subjects
           .
           He
           relates
           (
           and
           I
           am
           informed
           that
           it
           was
           really
           so
           )
           that
           a
           small
           Vessel
           (
           the
           Masters
           Name
           
             Philip
             Hungare
          
           )
           coming
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           New-England
           suddenly
           sprang
           a
           Leak
           ,
           and
           so
           Foundered
           .
           In
           the
           Vessel
           there
           were
           eighteen
           Souls
           ,
           twelve
           of
           which
           got
           into
           the
           Long
           Boat.
           They
           threw
           into
           the
           Boat
           some
           small
           matters
           of
           Provision
           ,
           but
           were
           wholly
           without
           fire
           .
           These
           twelve
           Men
           sailed
           five
           hundred
           Leagues
           in
           this
           small
           Boat
           ,
           being
           by
           almost
           miraculous
           Providences
           preserved
           therein
           for
           five
           weeks
           together
           .
           God
           sent
           relief
           to
           them
           by
           causing
           some
           flying
           Fish
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           which
           they
           eat
           raw
           ,
           and
           were
           well
           pleased
           therewith
           .
           They
           also
           caught
           a
           Shark
           and
           opening
           his
           belly
           ,
           sucked
           his
           blood
           for
           drink
           .
           At
           the
           last
           the
           divine
           providence
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           West-Indies
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           were
           so
           weak
           as
           that
           they
           soon
           died
           ▪
           
           but
           most
           of
           them
           lived
           to
           declare
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Again
           he
           Relates
           that
           Mr.
           
             Ionas
             Clark
          
           of
           New-England
           going
           for
           Virginia
           ,
           the
           Vessel
           was
           cast
           ashoar
           in
           the
           night
           .
           They
           hoped
           to
           get
           their
           Ship
           off
           again
           ;
           to
           which
           end
           the
           Master
           with
           some
           others
           going
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           about
           sixty
           Fathom
           from
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           there
           arose
           a
           great
           Sea
           which
           broke
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           turned
           the
           Boat
           over
           .
           Four
           Men
           were
           drowned
           .
           Mr.
           Clark
           was
           held
           under
           water
           till
           his
           Breath
           was
           gone
           ,
           yet
           (
           through
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           a
           gracious
           God
           )
           he
           was
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           was
           enabled
           to
           swim
           to
           the
           shoar
           ,
           where
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           did
           so
           over-rule
           the
           hearts
           of
           Barbarians
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           did
           them
           no
           hurt
           ,
           until
           at
           last
           they
           were
           brought
           safe
           unto
           the
           
             English
             Plantations
          
           .
           These
           things
           have
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           been
           related
           by
           Mr.
           Ianeway
           .
           I
           proceed
           therefore
           to
           mention
           some
           other
           Sea-Deliverances
           .
           And
           that
           notable
           preservation
           deserves
           to
           be
           here
           Inserted
           and
           Recorded
           ;
           Wherein
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Grafton
          
           and
           some
           others
           of
           his
           Ships
           Company
           were
           concerned
           ;
           who
           as
           they
           were
           bound
           in
           a
           Voyage
           from
           Salem
           in
           New-England
           ,
           for
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           in
           a
           Ketch
           called
           the
           Providence
           ;
           (
           on
           September
           16●
           1669.
           )
           
           their
           Vessel
           suddenly
           struck
           upon
           a
           Rock
           ;
           at
           the
           which
           they
           were
           amazed
           ,
           it
           being
           then
           a
           dark
           and
           rainy
           night
           ;
           the
           force
           of
           the
           wind
           and
           Sea
           broke
           their
           Vessel
           in
           a
           moment
           .
           Their
           Company
           was
           ten
           Men
           in
           number
           ,
           whereof
           six
           were
           drowned
           .
           The
           Master
           and
           the
           Mate
           were
           left
           upon
           the
           Rock
           .
           As
           they
           sat
           there
           ,
           the
           Sea
           came
           up
           to
           their
           wasts
           .
           There
           did
           they
           embrace
           each
           other
           ,
           looking
           for
           Death
           every
           moment
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Tide
           had
           risen
           higher
           it
           would
           have
           carried
           them
           off
           .
           By
           the
           same
           Rock
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Sea-men
           ,
           being
           much
           wounded
           and
           grievously
           groaning
           .
           In
           the
           Morning
           they
           saw
           an
           Island
           about
           half
           a
           mile
           off
           from
           them
           .
           The
           Rocks
           were
           so
           sharp
           and
           cragged
           that
           they
           could
           not
           tread
           upon
           them
           with
           their
           bare
           feet
           ,
           nor
           had
           they
           Shoes
           or
           Stockins
           .
           But
           they
           found
           a
           piece
           of
           Tarpoling
           ,
           which
           they
           wrapped
           about
           their
           feet
           ,
           making
           it
           fast
           with
           Rope-yarns
           ;
           so
           getting
           each
           of
           them
           a
           stick
           ,
           they
           sometimes
           went
           on
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           crept
           ,
           until
           at
           last
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Island
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           another
           of
           their
           Company
           ashoar
           ,
           being
           carried
           thither
           by
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           Vessel
           .
           Upon
           the
           Island
           they
           continued
           eight
           dayes
           ,
           four
           of
           which
           they
           had
           no
           fire
           .
           Their
           Provision
           was
           salt
           Fish
           and
           Rain
           Water
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           in
           the
           
           holes
           of
           the
           Rocks
           .
           After
           four
           dayes
           they
           found
           a
           piece
           of
           Touch-wood
           ,
           which
           the
           Mate
           had
           formerly
           in
           his
           Chest
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           Flint
           ,
           with
           which
           having
           a
           small
           Knife
           they
           struck
           fire
           .
           A
           Barrel
           of
           Flower
           being
           cast
           on
           shoar
           they
           made
           Cakes
           thereof
           .
           Now
           their
           care
           was
           how
           to
           get
           off
           from
           the
           Island
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Inhabitants
           there
           .
           Finding
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           Main-sail
           ,
           and
           some
           hoops
           of
           Cask
           they
           framed
           a
           Boat
           therewith
           .
           Yet
           had
           they
           no
           Tools
           to
           build
           it
           with
           .
           But
           providence
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           they
           found
           a
           Board
           twelve
           foot
           long
           ,
           and
           some
           Nails
           ;
           also
           a
           Box
           was
           cast
           ashoar
           wherein
           was
           a
           Bolt-rope
           Needle
           ;
           they
           likewise
           found
           a
           Tar-Barrel
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           Tarred
           their
           Canvas
           .
           Thus
           did
           they
           patch
           up
           a
           Boat
           in
           fashion
           like
           a
           Birchen
           Canoo
           ;
           and
           meeting
           with
           some
           thin
           Boards
           of
           Sieling
           which
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Cabbin
           ,
           they
           made
           Paddles
           therewith
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           venture
           in
           this
           dangerous
           Vessel
           ten
           Leagues
           ,
           until
           they
           came
           to
           Anguilla
           ,
           and
           St.
           Martins
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           courteously
           entertained
           ,
           the
           People
           admiring
           how
           they
           could
           come
           so
           many
           Leagues
           in
           such
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           Boat.
           Besides
           all
           these
           particulars
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           declared
           ,
           Information
           is
           brought
           to
           me
           concerning
           some
           Sea-preservations
           which
           have
           hapned
           more
           lately
           .
        
         
         
           There
           was
           a
           small
           Vessel
           set
           Sail
           from
           Bristol
           to
           New-England
           ,
           Sept.
           22.
           1681.
           
           The
           Masters
           Name
           
             William
             Dutten
          
           .
           There
           were
           seven
           Men
           in
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           having
           on
           Board
           Provision
           for
           three
           Moneths
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           contrary
           Winds
           ,
           they
           were
           twenty
           Weeks
           before
           they
           could
           make
           any
           Land
           ;
           and
           some
           unhappy
           Accidents
           fell
           out
           which
           occasioned
           their
           being
           put
           to
           miserable
           straits
           for
           victuals
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           for
           Drink
           .
           The
           Winds
           were
           fair
           and
           prosperous
           until
           October
           28.
           when
           they
           supposed
           themselves
           to
           be
           gotten
           600
           Leagues
           Westward
           .
           But
           after
           that
           the
           No●
           west
           Winds
           blew
           so
           fiercely
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           driven
           off
           from
           the
           Coast
           of
           New-England
           ,
           so
           that
           December
           12.
           they
           concluded
           to
           bear
           away
           for
           Barbadoes
           .
           But
           before
           this
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           Barrels
           of
           Beer
           had
           the
           head
           broken
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Liquor
           in
           it
           lost
           .
           They
           had
           but
           seven
           Barrels
           of
           Water
           ,
           three
           of
           which
           proved
           leaky
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Water
           in
           them
           was
           lost
           .
           When
           their
           Victuals
           failed
           ,
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           sent
           them
           a
           supply
           by
           causing
           Dolphins
           to
           come
           near
           to
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           that
           still
           as
           their
           wants
           were
           greatest
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           catch
           more
           than
           would
           serve
           their
           present
           turn
           .
           But
           still
           their
           misery
           upon
           them
           was
           great
           ,
           through
           their
           want
           of
           Water
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           would
           expose
           their
           Vessels
           
           to
           take
           the
           Rain-water
           ,
           but
           oft
           when
           it
           Rained
           the
           Winds
           were
           so
           furious
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           save
           little
           or
           no
           Rain
           ,
           yet
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           when
           they
           came
           near
           to
           the
           Latitude
           of
           Barmudas
           they
           saved
           two
           Barrels
           of
           Rain-Water
           ,
           which
           caused
           no
           little
           joy
           amongst
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Rats
           did
           unexpectedly
           ,
           eat
           holes
           through
           the
           Barrels
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           water
           was
           lost
           again
           .
           Once
           when
           a
           shower
           of
           Rain
           fell
           they
           could
           save
           but
           a
           pint
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           was
           made
           bitter
           by
           the
           Tar
           ,
           it
           seemed
           very
           sweet
           to
           them
           .
           They
           divided
           this
           pint
           of
           Rain-Water
           amongst
           seven
           ,
           drinking
           a
           thimble
           full
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           which
           went
           five
           times
           about
           and
           was
           a
           great
           refreshing
           to
           them
           .
           On
           Ianuary
           27.
           a
           good
           shower
           of
           Rain
           fell
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           sure
           to
           save
           some
           Water
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           again
           deprived
           thereof
           by
           the
           Rats
           ;
           they
           layed
           their
           Shirts
           open
           to
           the
           Rain
           ,
           and
           wringing
           them
           dry
           ,
           they
           obtained
           seven
           Gallons
           of
           Water
           ,
           which
           they
           put
           into
           Bottles
           ,
           and
           were
           for
           a
           time
           much
           refreshed
           thereby
           .
           But
           new
           straits
           come
           upon
           them
           .
           They
           endeavoured
           to
           catch
           the
           Rats
           in
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           could
           take
           but
           three
           or
           four
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           eat
           ,
           and
           it
           seemed
           delicate
           meat
           to
           their
           hungry
           Souls
           .
           But
           the
           Torment
           of
           their
           Drought
           was
           insufferable
           .
           Sometimes
           for
           a
           Week
           together
           they
           had
           not
           
           one
           drop
           of
           fresh
           water
           .
           When
           they
           killed
           a
           Dolphin
           they
           would
           open
           his
           Belly
           and
           suck
           his
           blood
           a
           little
           to
           relieve
           their
           thirst
           .
           Yea
           ,
           their
           thirst
           was
           so
           great
           that
           they
           fell
           to
           drinking
           of
           salt-water
           .
           Some
           drank
           several
           Gallons
           ,
           but
           they
           found
           that
           it
           did
           not
           allay
           their
           thirst
           .
           They
           greedily
           drank
           their
           own
           Urine
           when
           they
           could
           make
           any
           .
           They
           would
           go
           over-board
           with
           a
           Rope
           fastned
           to
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           hoping
           to
           find
           some
           refreshment
           thereby
           .
           When
           any
           of
           them
           stood
           to
           steer
           the
           Vessel
           ▪
           he
           would
           think
           a
           little
           to
           refresh
           himself
           by
           having
           his
           feet
           in
           a
           pail
           of
           Sea-Water
           .
           In
           this
           misery
           some
           of
           the
           Sea-men
           confessed
           that
           it
           was
           just
           with
           God
           thus
           to
           afflict
           them
           ▪
           in
           that
           they
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           wasting
           good
           drink
           ,
           and
           of
           abusing
           themselves
           therewith
           before
           they
           came
           to
           Sea.
           The
           divine
           Providence
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           on
           February
           7
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           a
           Vessel
           at
           Sea
           ,
           which
           hapned
           to
           be
           a
           Guiny
           Man
           
             (
             Samuel
             Ricard
          
           Master
           )
           their
           Boat
           was
           become
           leaky
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           go
           aboard
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           to
           save
           their
           lives
           .
           But
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           other
           Vessel
           understanding
           how
           it
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           very
           courteously
           sent
           his
           own
           Boat
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           ten
           pieces
           of
           Guiny
           Beef
           ,
           two
           ankors
           of
           fresh
           water
           ,
           and
           four
           bushels
           of
           Guiny
           Corn
           ,
           whereby
           
           they
           were
           sustained
           until
           they
           arrived
           at
           Barbadoes
           ;
           being
           weak
           and
           spent
           with
           their
           hardships
           ,
           but
           within
           a
           fortnight
           they
           were
           all
           recovered
           ,
           and
           came
           the
           next
           Summer
           to
           New-England
           .
           This
           Account
           I
           received
           from
           the
           Mate
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           
             Ioseph
             Butcher
          
           .
        
         
           Remarkable
           also
           ,
           is
           the
           preservation
           of
           which
           some
           belonging
           to
           Dublin
           in
           Ireland
           had
           Experience
           ;
           whom
           a
           New-England
           Vessel
           providentially
           met
           ,
           in
           an
           open
           Boat
           ,
           in
           the
           wide
           Sea
           ,
           and
           saved
           them
           from
           perishing
           .
           Concerning
           which
           memorable
           Providence
           ,
           I
           have
           received
           the
           following
           Narrative
           :
           A
           Ship
           of
           Dublin
           burdened
           about
           seventy
           Tuns
           
             Andrew
             Bennet
          
           Master
           ,
           being
           bound
           from
           Dublin
           to
           Virginia
           ;
           this
           Vessel
           having
           been
           some
           Weeks
           at
           Sea
           ,
           onward
           of
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           the
           Latitude
           of
           39.
           about
           150
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           Cape
           Cod
           in
           New-England
           ,
           on
           April
           18.
           1681.
           
           a
           day
           of
           very
           stormy
           Weather
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Sea
           ,
           suddenly
           there
           sprang
           a
           Plank
           in
           the
           fore
           part
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           about
           six
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           morning
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Water
           increased
           so
           fast
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           endeavours
           could
           not
           keep
           her
           from
           sinking
           above
           half
           an
           hour
           :
           so
           when
           the
           Ship
           was
           just
           sinking
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Company
           
           resolved
           to
           lanch
           out
           the
           Boat
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           small
           one
           .
           They
           did
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           the
           Master
           ,
           the
           Mate
           ,
           the
           Boat-swain
           ,
           the
           Cook
           ,
           two
           Fore-mast-men
           and
           a
           Boy
           ,
           kept
           such
           hold
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           a
           Cast
           of
           the
           Sea
           suddenly
           helped
           them
           off
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           got
           into
           it
           .
           The
           heaving
           of
           the
           Sea
           now
           suddenly
           thrust
           them
           from
           the
           Ship
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           were
           left
           nineteen
           Souls
           ,
           viz.
           16
           Men
           and
           three
           Women
           ;
           who
           all
           perished
           in
           the
           mighty
           Waters
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           trying
           to
           make
           Rafters
           by
           cutting
           down
           the
           Masts
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           might
           be
           .
           The
           seven
           in
           the
           Boat
           apprehended
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           little
           better
           then
           that
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           having
           neither
           Sails
           nor
           Oars
           ,
           neither
           Bread
           nor
           Water
           ,
           and
           no
           Instrument
           of
           any
           sort
           ,
           except
           a
           Knife
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           Deal-board
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           made
           sticks
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           up
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           covered
           them
           with
           some
           Irish-Cloth
           of
           their
           own
           Garments
           ,
           to
           keep
           off
           the
           spray
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           by
           so
           poor
           a
           matter
           .
           In
           this
           condition
           they
           drave
           with
           an
           hard
           Wind
           and
           high
           Sea
           all
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           following
           .
           But
           in
           the
           next
           morning
           about
           six
           a
           Clock
           ,
           they
           saw
           a
           Ketch
           (
           the
           Master
           whereof
           was
           Mr.
           
             Edmund
             Henfield
          
           of
           Salem
           in
           New-England
           )
           under
           Sail
           ▪
           
           which
           Ketch
           coming
           right
           with
           them
           ,
           took
           them
           up
           and
           brought
           them
           safe
           to
           New-England
           .
           And
           it
           is
           yet
           further
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Ship
           Foundred
           ,
           the
           Ketch
           which
           saved
           these
           persons
           was
           many
           Leagues
           to
           the
           Westward
           of
           her
           ,
           but
           was
           by
           a
           contrary
           Wind
           caused
           to
           stand
           back
           again
           to
           the
           Eastward
           where
           these
           distressed
           persons
           were
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           met
           with
           ,
           and
           relieved
           .
        
         
           Another
           Remarkable
           Sea-Deliverance
           ,
           like
           unto
           this
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           hapned
           this
           present
           year
           ;
           the
           Relation
           whereof
           take
           as
           followeth
           .
           A
           Ship
           called
           the
           
             Swallow
             ,
             Thomas
             Welden
          
           of
           London
           Master
           ;
           on
           their
           Voyage
           from
           St.
           Christophers
           towards
           London
           ,
           did
           on
           March
           23.
           last
           (
           being
           then
           about
           the
           Latitude
           of
           42.
           )
           meet
           with
           a
           violent
           Storm
           .
           That
           Storm
           somewhat
           allayed
           ,
           the
           Ship
           lying
           in
           the
           ●rough
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           her
           Rudder
           broke
           away
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Mariners
           veered
           out
           a
           Cable
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           a
           Mast
           to
           steer
           by
           ;
           but
           that
           not
           answering
           their
           expectation
           ,
           they
           took
           an
           Hogs-head
           of
           Water
           ,
           and
           fastned
           it
           to
           the
           Cable
           to
           steer
           the
           Ship
           ;
           that
           also
           failing
           ,
           they
           laid
           the
           Ship
           by
           :
           (
           as
           the
           Sea-mens
           phrase
           is
           )
           And
           on
           March
           25.
           an
           exceeding
           great
           Storm
           arose
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Vessel
           ly
           down
           with
           her
           Hatches
           under
           Water
           ,
           in
           which
           condition
           
           she
           continued
           about
           two
           hours
           ,
           and
           having
           much
           Water
           in
           the
           Hold
           ,
           they
           found
           no
           other
           way
           to
           make
           her
           rise
           again
           ,
           but
           by
           cutting
           down
           her
           Masts
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           her
           Main-mast
           and
           her
           Mizen-mast
           being
           cut●down
           ,
           the
           Ship
           righted
           again
           .
           The
           Storm
           continuing
           ,
           on
           March
           28.
           the
           Ship
           made
           very
           bad
           Steeridge
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           her
           Rudder
           and
           Masts
           ,
           The
           Sea
           had
           continual
           passage
           over
           her
           ,
           and
           one
           Sea
           did
           then
           carry
           away
           the
           Larbord
           quarter
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           brake
           the
           side
           from
           the
           Deck
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           an
           open
           passage
           for
           the
           Sea
           to
           come
           in
           at
           that
           Breach
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           their
           endeavours
           to
           stop
           it
           with
           their
           Bedding
           ,
           Cloathes
           ,
           &c.
           so
           much
           Water
           ran
           in
           by
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ready
           to
           sink
           .
           Now
           all
           hopes
           of
           saving
           their
           lives
           being
           gone
           ;
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           there
           appeared
           a
           Vessel
           within
           sight
           ,
           which
           hapned
           to
           be
           a
           French
           Ship
           bound
           from
           St.
           
             Iohn
             de
             luce
          
           to
           Grand
           Placentia
           in
           
             New-found
             Land
          
           ;
           this
           Vessel
           took
           in
           the
           distressed
           English-men
           ,
           carried
           them
           to
           Grand
           Placentia
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Master
           and
           sundry
           of
           the
           M●●iners
           procured
           passage
           in
           a
           Ketch
           bound
           for
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           .
           There
           did
           they
           arrive
           Iune
           21.
           1683.
           declaring
           how
           they
           had
           seen
           the
           wonders
           of
           God
           in
           the
           deep
           ▪
           as
           hath
           been
           expressed
           .
        
         
         
           There
           was
           another
           memorable
           Sea-Deliverance
           like
           unto
           these
           two
           last
           .
           The
           persons
           concerned
           in
           it
           being
           now
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           met
           with
           any
           who
           perfectly
           remember
           the
           particular
           year
           wherein
           that
           remarkable
           Providence
           hapned
           ;
           only
           that
           it
           was
           about
           twenty
           two
           years
           ago
           :
           when
           a
           Ship
           
             (
             William
             Laiton
          
           Master
           )
           bound
           from
           Pas●●taqua
           in
           New-England
           to
           Barbadoes
           ,
           being
           250
           Leagues
           off
           from
           the
           Coast
           ,
           sprang
           a
           leak
           .
           They
           endeavoured
           what
           they
           could
           to
           clear
           her
           with
           their
           Pump
           for
           fourteen
           hours
           .
           But
           the
           Vessel
           filling
           with
           Water
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           (
           being
           eight
           persons
           )
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           their
           Boat
           ,
           taking
           with
           them
           a
           good
           supply
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           a
           pot
           of
           Butter
           .
           The
           Master
           declaring
           that
           he
           was
           perswaded
           they
           should
           meet
           with
           a
           Ship
           at
           Sea
           that
           would
           relieve
           them
           :
           but
           they
           had
           little
           Water
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           allowance
           was
           at
           last
           a
           spoonful
           in
           a
           Day
           to
           each
           man.
           In
           this
           Boat
           did
           they
           continue
           thus
           distressed
           for
           19
           dayes
           together
           .
           After
           they
           had
           been
           twelve
           dayes
           from
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           a
           Storm
           which
           did
           ●ery
           much
           endanger
           their
           lives
           ,
           yet
           God
           preserved
           them
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           eighteen
           dayes
           a
           flying
           Fish
           fell
           into
           their
           Boat
           ,
           and
           having
           with
           them
           an
           Hook
           and
           Line
           ,
           they
           made
           use
           of
           that
           Fish
           for
           Bait
           ,
           whereby
           
           they
           caught
           two
           Dolphins
           .
           A
           Ship
           then
           at
           Sea
           ,
           whereof
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Scarlet
          
           was
           Commander
           ,
           apprehending
           a
           Storm
           to
           be
           near
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           fit
           their
           Rigging
           in
           order
           to
           entertain
           the
           approaching
           Storm
           ,
           suffered
           their
           Vessel
           to
           drive
           right
           before
           the
           Wind
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           they
           hapned
           to
           meet
           with
           this
           Boat
           full
           of
           distressed
           Sea-men
           .
           Captain
           
           Scarlet
           's
           Vessel
           was
           then
           destitute
           of
           Provision
           ;
           only
           they
           had
           on
           board
           Water
           enough
           and
           to
           spare
           .
           When
           the
           Mariners
           first
           saw
           the
           Boat
           ,
           they
           desired
           the
           Master
           not
           to
           take
           the
           Men
           in
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           Bread
           nor
           other
           Victuals
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           receiving
           eight
           more
           into
           their
           Company
           ,
           they
           should
           all
           die
           with
           Famine
           .
           Captain
           Scarlet
           who
           as
           after
           he
           left
           using
           the
           Sea
           ,
           he
           gave
           many
           demonstrations
           both
           living
           and
           dying
           of
           his
           designing
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           own
           particular
           Advantage
           only
           ,
           did
           at
           this
           time
           manifest
           the
           same
           Spirit
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           by
           no
           means
           hearken
           to
           the
           selfish
           suggestions
           of
           his
           Men
           ,
           but
           repli●●
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           vet
           not
           knowing
           who
           they
           were
           )
           It
           may
           be
           these
           distressed
           Creatures
           are
           our
           own
           Countrey-men
           ,
           or
           if
           no●
           ,
           they
           are
           Men
           in
           misery
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           ever
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           take
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           who
           is
           able
           to
           deliver
           us
           all
           .
           Nor
           did
           
           God
           suffer
           him
           to
           lose
           any
           thing
           by
           this
           Noble
           Resolution
           .
           For
           as
           in
           Captain
           
           Scarlet
           's
           Ship
           there
           was
           Water
           which
           the
           Men
           in
           the
           Boat
           wanted
           ,
           so
           they
           in
           the
           Boat
           had
           Bread
           and
           the
           two
           Dolphins
           lately
           caught
           ,
           whereby
           all
           the
           Ships
           Company
           were
           refreshed
           .
           And
           within
           few
           dayes
           they
           all
           arrived
           safe
           in
           New-England
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             A
             further
             Account
             of
             some
             other
             Remarkable
             Preservations
             .
             Of
             a
             Child
             that
             had
             part
             of
             her
             Brains
             struck
             out
             ,
             and
             yet
             lived
             and
             did
             well
             .
             Remarkable
             Deliverances
             of
             some
             in
             Windsor
             .
             Of
             several
             in
             the
             late
             
               Indian
               War.
            
             The
             Relation
             of
             a
             Captive
             .
             Skipper
             .
             
             How
             's
             Memorable
             Preservation
             .
             Several
             Examples
             somewat
             parallel
             ,
             wherein
             others
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             were
             concerned
             .
          
        
         
           BEsides
           those
           notable
           Sea-Deliverances
           which
           have
           been
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           Related
           ,
           many
           other
           memorable
           Providences
           and
           Preservations
           have
           hapned
           .
           A
           multitude
           of
           Instances
           to
           this
           purpose
           are
           now
           lost
           in
           the
           Grave
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           Recorded
           in
           the
           season
           of
           them
           .
           But
           
           such
           Observables
           as
           I
           have
           been
           by
           good
           hands
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           further
           Relate
           .
        
         
           Remarkable
           was
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Restoration
           which
           the
           gracious
           providence
           of
           God
           vouchsafed
           to
           
             Abigail
             Eliot
          
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Elder
           Eliot
           of
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           a
           near
           and
           precious
           Relation
           of
           hers
           ,
           informs
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           she
           was
           a
           Child
           about
           five
           years
           old
           ,
           playing
           with
           other
           Children
           under
           a
           Cart
           an
           iron
           hinge
           being
           sharp
           at
           the
           lower
           end
           hapned
           to
           strike
           her
           head
           between
           the
           right
           Ear
           and
           the
           Crown
           of
           her
           Head
           ,
           and
           pierced
           into
           the
           skull
           and
           Brain
           .
           The
           Child
           making
           an
           out-cry
           ,
           the
           Mother
           came
           ;
           and
           immediately
           drew
           out
           the
           Iron
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           some
           of
           the
           Brains
           of
           her
           Child
           which
           stuck
           to
           th●
           Iron
           ,
           and
           other
           bits
           were
           scattered
           on
           her
           Forehead
           .
           Able
           Chyrurgeons
           were
           sent
           for
           ;
           in
           special
           Mr.
           Oliver
           and
           Mr.
           Prat.
           The
           Head
           being
           uncovered
           ,
           there
           appeared
           just
           upon
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Iron
           pierced
           the
           Skull
           ,
           a
           bunch
           as
           big
           as
           a
           small
           Egg.
           A
           question
           arose
           ,
           whether
           the
           skin
           should
           not
           be
           cut
           and
           dilated
           from
           the
           Orifice
           of
           the
           Wound
           to
           the
           Swelling
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           it
           away
           .
           This
           Mr.
           Pr●t
           inclined
           unto
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           Oliver
           opposed
           ,
           pleading
           that
           then
           the
           Air
           would
           get
           to
           the
           Brain
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           would
           presently
           
           die
           .
           Mr.
           Oliver
           was
           desired
           to
           undertake
           the
           Cure.
           And
           thus
           was
           his
           operation
           .
           He
           gently
           drove
           the
           soft
           matter
           of
           the
           bunch
           into
           the
           Wound
           ,
           and
           pressed
           so
           much
           out
           as
           well
           he
           could
           ;
           there
           came
           forth
           about
           a
           spoonful
           ,
           the
           matter
           which
           came
           forth
           was
           Brains
           and
           Blood
           (
           some
           curdles
           of
           Brain
           were
           white
           and
           not
           stained
           with
           Blood
           )
           so
           did
           he
           apply
           a
           Plaister
           .
           The
           Skull
           wasted
           where
           it
           was
           pierced
           to
           the
           bigness
           of
           an
           half
           Crown
           piece
           of
           Silver
           or
           more
           .
           The
           skin
           was
           exceeding
           tender
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           Silver
           Plate
           like
           the
           skull
           was
           alwayes
           kept
           in
           the
           place
           to
           defend
           it
           from
           any
           touch
           or
           injury
           .
           The
           Brains
           of
           the
           Child
           did
           swell
           and
           swage
           according
           to
           the
           Tides
           .
           When
           it
           was
           Spring
           Tide
           ,
           her
           Brain
           would
           heave
           up
           the
           tender
           skin
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           place
           sometimes
           .
           When
           i●
           it
           was
           Nip
           Tide
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           sunk
           and
           fallen
           within
           the
           skull
           .
           This
           Child
           lived
           to
           be
           the
           Mother
           of
           two
           Children
           .
           And
           (
           which
           is
           marvelous
           )
           she
           was
           not
           by
           this
           Wound
           made
           defective
           in
           her
           Memory
           or
           Understanding
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           we
           shall
           take
           notice
           o●
           some
           Remarkable
           Preservations
           which
           sundry
           in
           Windsor
           in
           New-England
           have
           experience●
           the
           Persons
           concerned
           therein
           being
           desiro●●
           
           that
           the
           Lords
           goodness
           towards
           them
           may
           be
           ever
           had
           in
           Remembrance
           :
           wherefore
           a
           faithful
           hand
           has
           given
           me
           the
           following
           account
           .
           Ianuary
           13.
           1670
           ,
           Three
           Women
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Wives
           of
           Lieut.
           Filer
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Ioh●
             Drake
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Nathaniel
             Lomas
             ▪
          
           having
           crossed
           Connecticut
           River
           upon
           a
           necessary
           and
           neighbourly
           account
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           the
           work
           they
           went
           for
           ,
           were
           desirous
           to
           return
           to
           their
           own
           Families
           ;
           the
           River
           being
           at
           that
           time
           partly
           shut
           up
           with
           Ice
           old
           and
           new
           ▪
           and
           partly
           open
           .
           There
           being
           some
           pains
           taken
           aforehand
           to
           cut
           a
           way
           through
           the
           Ice
           ,
           the
           three
           Women
           abovesaid
           got
           into
           a
           Canoo
           ,
           with
           whom
           also
           there
           was
           
             Nathaniel
             Bissel
          
           ,
           and
           an
           Indian
           .
           There
           was
           likewise
           another
           Canoo
           with
           two
           men
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           went
           before
           them
           to
           help
           them
           in
           case
           they
           should
           meet
           with
           any
           distress
           ,
           which
           indeed
           quickly
           came
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           just
           as
           they
           were
           getting
           out
           of
           the
           narrow
           passage
           between
           the
           Ice
           ,
           being
           near
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           upper
           Ice
           came
           down
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           struck
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Canoo
           ,
           and
           broke
           it
           to
           pieces
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           quickly
           sunk
           under
           them
           :
           the
           Indian
           speedily
           got
           upon
           the
           Ice
           ,
           but
           
             Nathaniel
             Bissel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           abovesaid
           Women
           were
           left
           floating
           in
           the
           Middle
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           being
           cut
           off
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           
           humane
           help
           besides
           what
           did
           arise
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           men
           in
           the
           little
           Canoo
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           small
           that
           three
           persons
           durst
           seldom
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           venture
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           indeed
           discerned
           from
           one
           shore
           ,
           but
           the
           dangerous
           Ice
           would
           not
           admit
           from
           either
           shore
           ,
           one
           to
           come
           near
           them
           .
           All
           things
           thus
           circumstanced
           ,
           the
           suddenness
           of
           the
           stroke
           and
           distress
           (
           which
           is
           apt
           to
           amaze
           men
           ,
           especially
           when
           no
           less
           then
           life
           is
           concerned
           )
           the
           extream
           coldness
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           sharp
           season
           ,
           that
           persons
           out
           of
           the
           water
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           freezing
           ,
           the
           unaptness
           of
           the
           persons
           to
           help
           themselves
           ,
           being
           mostly
           Women
           ,
           one
           big
           with
           Child
           ,
           and
           near
           the
           time
           of
           her
           Travel
           (
           who
           was
           also
           carried
           away
           under
           the
           Ice
           )
           the
           other
           as
           unskill'd
           and
           unactive
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           for
           self-preservation
           as
           almost
           any
           could
           be
           ,
           the
           Waters
           deep
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           footing
           ,
           no
           passage
           to
           either
           shore
           ,
           in
           any
           eye
           of
           reason
           ,
           neither
           with
           their
           little
           Canoo
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Ice
           ,
           nor
           without
           it
           ,
           the
           Ice
           being
           thin
           and
           rotten
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           holes
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           all
           should
           be
           brought
           off
           safely
           without
           the
           loss
           of
           life
           ,
           〈◊〉
           wrong
           to
           health
           ,
           was
           counted
           in
           the
           day
           〈◊〉
           it
           a
           
             Remarkable
             Providence
          
           .
           To
           say
           ,
           how
           〈◊〉
           was
           done
           ,
           is
           difficult
           ,
           yet
           something
           of
           〈◊〉
           manner
           of
           the
           Deliverance
           may
           be
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           the
           abovesaid
           
             Nathaniel
             Bissel
          
           perceiving
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           being
           active
           in
           swimming
           ,
           endeavoured
           what
           might
           be
           ,
           the
           preservation
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           he
           strove
           to
           have
           swum
           to
           the
           upper
           Ice
           ,
           but
           the
           Stream
           being
           too
           hard
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           downwards
           to
           the
           lower
           Ice
           ,
           where
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           slipperiness
           of
           the
           Ice
           ,
           and
           disadvantage
           of
           the
           Stream
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           difficult
           getting
           up
           ;
           at
           length
           by
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           providence
           ,
           being
           gotten
           upon
           the
           Ice
           ,
           he
           saw
           one
           of
           the
           Women
           swimming
           down
           under
           the
           Ice
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           an
           hole
           ,
           or
           open
           place
           ,
           some
           few
           Rods
           below
           ,
           there
           he
           waited
           ,
           and
           took
           her
           up
           as
           she
           swum
           along
           .
           The
           other
           two
           Women
           were
           in
           the
           River
           ,
           till
           the
           two
           Men
           in
           the
           little
           Canoo
           came
           for
           their
           relief
           ;
           at
           length
           all
           of
           them
           got
           their
           heads
           above
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           little
           time
           to
           pause
           ,
           though
           a
           long
           ,
           and
           difficult
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           way
           to
           any
           shore
           ,
           but
           by
           getting
           their
           little
           Canoo
           upon
           the
           Ice
           ,
           and
           carrying
           one
           at
           a
           time
           over
           hazardous
           Places
           ,
           they
           did
           (
           though
           in
           a
           long
           while
           )
           get
           all
           safe
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           Remarkable
           also
           ,
           was
           the
           Deliverance
           which
           Iohn
           and
           
             Thomas
             Bissel
          
           of
           Windsor
           aforesaid
           ,
           did
           at
           another
           time
           receive
           .
           
             Iohn
             
             Bissel
          
           on
           a
           Morning
           about
           break
           of
           day
           taking
           Nails
           out
           of
           a
           great
           Barrel
           wherein
           was
           a
           considerable
           quantity
           of
           Gun-Powder
           ,
           and
           Bullets
           ,
           having
           a
           Candle
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           the
           Powder
           took
           fire
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Bissel
          
           was
           then
           putting
           on
           his
           clothes
           ,
           standing
           by
           a
           Window
           ,
           which
           though
           well
           fastened
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Powder
           carried
           away
           at
           least
           four
           Rods
           ;
           the
           Partition-wall
           from
           another
           Room
           was
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ;
           The
           roof
           of
           the
           House
           opened
           and
           slipt
           of
           the
           Plates
           about
           five
           foot
           down
           ;
           also
           the
           great
           Girt
           of
           the
           House
           at
           one
           end
           broke
           out
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           it
           drew
           from
           the
           Summer
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           most
           of
           its
           Tenant
           :
           the
           Woman
           of
           the
           House
           was
           lying
           sick
           ,
           and
           another
           Woman
           under
           it
           in
           bed
           ,
           yet
           did
           the
           divine
           Providence
           so
           order
           things
           as
           that
           no
           one
           received
           any
           hurt
           ,
           excepting
           
             Iohn
             Bissel
          
           ,
           who
           fell
           through
           two
           Floors
           into
           a
           Cellar
           his
           shoes
           being
           taken
           from
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           found
           at
           twenty
           foot
           distance
           ,
           his
           hands
           and
           his
           face
           very
           much
           scorched
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           wound
           in
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           fill
           a
           Volume
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           all
           the
           memorable
           Preservations
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           War
           with
           the
           Indians
           .
        
         
           Remarkable
           was
           that
           which
           hapned
           〈◊〉
           
             Iabez
             Musgrove
          
           of
           Newbery
           ,
           who
           being
           sh●
           
           by
           an
           Indian
           ,
           the
           Bullet
           entred
           in
           at
           his
           Ear
           and
           went
           out
           at
           his
           Eye
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           yet
           the
           Man
           was
           preserved
           from
           Death
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           living
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           several
           of
           those
           that
           were
           taken
           Captive
           by
           the
           Indians
           are
           able
           to
           relate
           affecting
           Stories
           concerning
           the
           gracious
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           carrying
           them
           through
           many
           Dangers
           and
           Deaths
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           setting
           their
           feet
           in
           a
           large
           place
           again
           .
           A
           Worthy
           Person
           hath
           sent
           me
           the
           Account
           which
           one
           lately
           belonging
           to
           Deerfield
           ,
           (
           his
           name
           is
           
             Quintin
             Stockwell
             ,
          
           )
           hath
           drawn
           up
           respecting
           his
           own
           Captivity
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           with
           the
           more
           notable
           Occurrences
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           attending
           him
           in
           his
           distress
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           therefore
           here
           insert
           in
           the
           Words
           by
           himself
           expressed
           :
           He
           Relateth
           as
           followes
           ;
        
         
           
             In
             the
             year
             1677.
             
             September
             19.
             between
             Sun-set
             and
             dark
             ,
             the
             Indians
             came
             upon
             us
             ;
             I
             and
             another
             Man
             ,
             being
             together
             ,
             we
             ran
             away
             at
             the
             out-cry
             the
             Indians
             made
             ,
             shouting
             and
             shooting
             at
             some
             other
             of
             the
             English
             that
             were
             hard
             by
             .
             We
             took
             a
             Swamp
             that
             was
             at
             hand
             for
             our
             refuge
             ;
             the
             Enemy
             espying
             us
             so
             near
             them
             ,
             ran
             after
             us
             ,
             and
             shot
             many
             Guns
             at
             us
             ,
             three
             Guns
             were
             
             discharged
             upon
             me
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             being
             within
             three
             Rod
             of
             me
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             ,
             before
             that
             .
             Being
             in
             this
             Swamp
             that
             was
             miry
             ,
             I
             slumpt
             in
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             ,
             whereupon
             one
             of
             the
             Enemy
             stept
             to
             me
             ,
             with
             his
             Hatchet
             lift
             upto
             knock
             me
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             supposing
             that
             I
             had
             been
             wounded
             ,
             and
             so
             unfit
             for
             any
             other
             travel
             .
             I
             (
             as
             it
             hapned
             )
             had
             a
             Pistol
             by
             me
             ,
             which
             though
             uncharged
             ,
             I
             presented
             to
             the
             Indian
             ,
             who
             presently
             stept
             back
             ;
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             yield
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             no
             hurt
             ,
             he
             said
             (
             which
             was
             not
             true
             )
             that
             they
             had
             destroyed
             all
             Hatfield
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Woods
             were
             full
             of
             Indians
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             yielded
             my self
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             into
             the
             Enemies
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             three
             of
             them
             was
             led
             away
             unto
             the
             place
             ,
             whence
             first
             I
             began
             to
             make
             my
             flight
             ,
             where
             two
             other
             Indians
             came
             running
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             lifting
             up
             the
             Butt
             end
             of
             his
             Gun
             ,
             to
             knock
             me
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             his
             hand
             put
             by
             the
             blow
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             was
             〈◊〉
             Friend
             .
             I
             was
             now
             by
             my
             own
             House
             which
             the
             Indians
             burnt
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             about
             to
             build
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             〈◊〉
             some
             hopes
             to
             escape
             from
             them
             ;
             there
             〈◊〉
             an
             Horse
             just
             by
             ,
             which
             they
             bid
             me
             take
             ,
             ●
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             made
             no
             attempt
             to
             escape
             ther●
             by
             ,
             because
             the
             Enemy
             was
             near
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Beast
             was
             slow
             and
             dull
             ,
             then
             was
             I
             in
             hopes
             they
             would
             send
             me
             to
             take
             my
             own
             Horses
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             so
             frighted
             that
             I
             could
             not
             come
             near
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             still
             into
             the
             Enemies
             hands
             ,
             who
             now
             took
             me
             ,
             and
             bound
             me
             ,
             and
             led
             me
             away
             ,
             and
             soon
             was
             I
             brought
             into
             the
             Company
             of
             Captives
             ,
             that
             were
             that
             day
             brought
             away
             from
             Hatfield
             ,
             which
             were
             about
             a
             mile
             off
             ;
             and
             here
             methoughts
             was
             matter
             of
             joy
             and
             sorrow
             both
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Company
             :
             some
             Company
             in
             this
             condition
             being
             some
             refreshing
             ,
             though
             little
             help
             any
             wayes
             ;
             then
             were
             we
             pinioned
             and
             led
             away
             in
             the
             night
             over
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             in
             dark
             and
             hideous
             wayes
             ,
             about
             four
             miles
             further
             ,
             before
             we
             took
             up
             our
             place
             for
             rest
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             a
             dismal
             place
             of
             Wood
             on
             the
             East
             side
             of
             that
             Mountain
             .
             We
             were
             kept
             bound
             all
             that
             night
             .
             The
             Indians
             kept
             waking
             and
             we
             had
             little
             mind
             to
             sleep
             in
             this
             nights
             travel
             ,
             the
             Indians
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             went
             made
             strange
             noises
             ,
             as
             of
             Wolves
             and
             Owles
             ,
             and
             other
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             might
             not
             lose
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             followed
             they
             might
             not
             be
             discovered
             by
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             About
             the
             break
             of
             Day
             ,
             we
             Marched
             again
             and
             got
             over
             the
             great
             River
             at
             P●comptuck
             
             River
             mouth
             ,
             and
             there
             rested
             about
             two
             hours
             .
             There
             the
             Indians
             marked
             out
             upon
             Trays
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Captives
             and
             Slain
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             .
             Here
             was
             I
             again
             in
             great
             danger
             ;
             A
             quarrel
             arose
             about
             me
             ,
             whose
             Captive
             I
             was
             ,
             for
             three
             took
             me
             .
             I
             thought
             I
             must
             be
             killed
             to
             end
             the
             controversie
             ,
             so
             when
             they
             put
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             whose
             I
             was
             ,
             I
             said
             three
             Indians
             took
             me
             ,
             so
             they
             agreed
             to
             have
             all
             a
             share
             in
             me
             :
             and
             I
             had
             now
             three
             Masters
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             my
             chief
             Master
             who
             laid
             hands
             on
             me
             first
             ,
             and
             thus
             was
             I
             fallen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             all
             the
             Company
             ;
             as
             Ashpelon
             the
             Indian
             Captain
             told
             me
             ;
             which
             Captain
             was
             all
             along
             very
             kind
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             the
             English.
             In
             this
             place
             they
             gave
             us
             some
             Victuals
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             brought
             from
             the
             English.
             This
             morning
             also
             they
             sent
             ten
             Men
             forth
             to
             Town
             to
             bring
             away
             what
             they
             could
             find
             ,
             some
             Provision
             ,
             some
             Corn
             out
             of
             the
             Meadow
             they
             brought
             to
             us
             upon
             Horses
             which
             they
             had
             there
             taken
             .
             From
             hence
             we
             went
             up
             about
             the
             Falls
             ,
             where
             we
             crost
             that
             River
             again
             ;
             and
             whilst
             I
             was
             going
             ,
             I
             fell
             right
             down
             lame
             of
             my
             old
             Wounds
             that
             I
             had
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             whilest
             I
             was
             thinking
             I
             should
             therefore
             be
             killed
             by
             the
             Indians
             ,
             
             and
             what
             Death
             I
             should
             die
             ,
             my
             pain
             was
             suddenly
             gone
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             much
             encouraged
             again
             .
             We
             had
             about
             eleven
             Horses
             in
             that
             Company
             ,
             which
             the
             Indians
             made
             to
             carry
             Burthens
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             Women
             .
             It
             was
             afternoon
             when
             we
             now
             crossed
             that
             River
             ,
             We
             travelled
             up
             that
             River
             till
             night
             ,
             and
             then
             took
             up
             our
             Lodging
             in
             a
             dismal
             place
             ,
             and
             were
             staked
             down
             and
             spread
             out
             on
             our
             backs
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             lay
             all
             night
             ,
             yea
             so
             we
             lay
             many
             nights
             .
             They
             told
             me
             their
             Law
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             lie
             so
             nine
             nights
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             we
             should
             be
             out
             of
             our
             knowledge
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             staking
             down
             was
             thus
             ;
             our
             Arms
             and
             Legs
             stretched
             out
             were
             staked
             fast
             down
             ,
             and
             a
             Cord
             about
             our
             necks
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             could
             stir
             no
             wayes
             .
             The
             first
             night
             of
             staking
             down
             ,
             being
             much
             tired
             ,
             I
             slept
             as
             comfortably
             as
             ever
             ;
             the
             next
             day
             we
             went
             up
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             crossed
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             lay
             in
             
               Squakheag
               Meadows
            
             ;
             our
             Provision
             was
             soon
             spent
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             lay
             in
             those
             Meadows
             the
             Indians
             went
             an
             Hunting
             ,
             and
             the
             
               English
               Army
            
             came
             out
             after
             us
             :
             then
             the
             Indians
             moved
             again
             ,
             dividing
             themselves
             and
             the
             Captives
             into
             many
             Companies
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             might
             not
             follow
             their
             tract
             .
             At
             night
             having
             crossed
             the
             River
             ,
             we
             met
             
             again
             at
             the
             place
             appointed
             .
             The
             next
             day
             we
             crost
             the
             River
             again
             on
             Squakheag
             side
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             took
             up
             our
             quarters
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             I
             suppose
             this
             might
             be
             about
             thirty
             miles
             above
             Squakheag
             ,
             and
             here
             were
             the
             Indians
             quite
             out
             of
             all
             fear
             of
             the
             English
             ;
             but
             in
             great
             fear
             of
             the
             Mohawks
             ;
             here
             they
             built
             a
             long
             Wigwam
             .
             Here
             they
             had
             a
             great
             Dance
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             concluded
             to
             burn
             three
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             had
             got
             Bark
             to
             do
             it
             with
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             understood
             afterwards
             ,
             I
             was
             one
             that
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             .
             Sergeant
             Plimpton
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             
               Benjamin
               Wait
            
             his
             Wife
             the
             third
             :
             though
             I
             knew
             not
             which
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             yet
             I
             perceived
             some
             were
             designed
             thereunto
             ,
             so
             much
             I
             understood
             of
             their
             Language
             :
             that
             night
             I
             could
             not
             sleep
             for
             fear
             of
             next
             dayes
             work
             ,
             the
             Indians
             being
             weary
             with
             that
             Dance
             ,
             lay
             down
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             slept
             soundly
             .
             The
             English
             were
             all
             loose
             ,
             then
             I
             went
             out
             and
             brought
             in
             Wood
             ,
             and
             mended
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             noise
             on
             purpose
             ,
             but
             none
             awaked
             ,
             I
             thought
             if
             any
             of
             the
             English
             would
             wake
             ,
             we
             might
             kill
             them
             all
             sleeping
             ,
             I
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             all
             the
             Guns
             and
             Hatchets
             :
             but
             my
             heart
             failing
             me
             ,
             I
             put
             all
             things
             where
             they
             were
             again
             .
             The
             next
             day
             when
             we
             were
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             our
             
             Master
             and
             some
             others
             spake
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Evil
             was
             prevented
             in
             this
             place
             :
             And
             hereabouts
             we
             lay
             three
             Weeks
             together
             .
             Here
             I
             had
             a
             Shirt
             brought
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             one
             Indian
             said
             it
             should
             be
             made
             this
             way
             ,
             a
             second
             another
             way
             ,
             a
             third
             his
             way
             .
             I
             told
             them
             I
             would
             make
             it
             that
             way
             that
             my
             chief
             Master
             said
             ;
             Whereupon
             one
             Indian
             struck
             me
             on
             the
             face
             with
             his
             Fist.
             I
             suddenly
             rose
             up
             in
             anger
             ready
             to
             strike
             again
             ,
             upon
             this
             hapned
             a
             great
             Hubbub
             ,
             and
             the
             Indians
             and
             English
             came
             about
             me
             ;
             I
             was
             fain
             to
             humble
             my self
             to
             my
             Master
             ,
             so
             that
             matter
             was
             put
             up
             .
             Before
             I
             came
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             my
             three
             Masters
             were
             gone
             a
             hunting
             ,
             I
             was
             left
             with
             an
             other
             Indian
             ,
             all
             the
             Company
             being
             upon
             a
             March
             ,
             I
             was
             left
             with
             this
             Indian
             ,
             who
             fell
             sick
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             was
             fain
             to
             carry
             his
             Gun
             and
             Hatchet
             ,
             and
             had
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             dispatched
             him
             ,
             and
             run
             away
             ;
             but
             did
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             English
             Captives
             had
             promised
             the
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             because
             if
             one
             should
             run
             away
             ,
             that
             would
             provoke
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             indanger
             the
             rest
             that
             could
             not
             run
             away
             .
             Whilest
             we
             were
             here
             ,
             
               Benjamin
               Stebbins
            
             going
             with
             some
             Indians
             to
             
               Wachuset
               Hills
            
             ,
             made
             his
             
             escape
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             news
             of
             his
             escape
             came
             ;
             we
             were
             all
             presently
             called
             in
             and
             Bound
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             Indians
             a
             Captain
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             our
             great
             Friend
             ,
             met
             me
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             Stebbins
             was
             run
             away
             ;
             and
             the
             Indians
             spake
             of
             burning
             us
             ;
             some
             of
             only
             burning
             and
             biting
             off
             our
             Fingers
             by
             and
             by
             .
             He
             said
             there
             would
             be
             a
             Court
             ,
             and
             all
             would
             speak
             their
             minds
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             speak
             last
             ,
             and
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Indian
             that
             let
             Stebbins
             run
             away
             was
             only
             in
             fault
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             hurt
             should
             be
             done
             us
             ,
             fear
             not
             :
             so
             it
             proved
             accordingly
             .
             Whilest
             we
             lingered
             hereabout
             ,
             Provision
             grew
             scarce
             ,
             one
             Bears
             Foot
             must
             serve
             five
             of
             us
             a
             whole
             day
             ;
             we
             began
             to
             eat
             Horse-flesh
             ,
             and
             eat
             up
             seven
             in
             all
             :
             three
             were
             left
             alive
             and
             were
             not
             killed
             .
             Whilest
             we
             had
             been
             here
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Indians
             had
             been
             down
             and
             fallen
             upon
             Hadley
             ,
             and
             were
             taken
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             agreed
             with
             ,
             and
             let
             go
             again
             ;
             and
             were
             to
             meet
             the
             English
             upon
             such
             a
             Plain
             ,
             there
             to
             make
             further
             Terms
             .
             Ashpalon
             was
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             Wachuset
             Sachims
             when
             they
             came
             were
             much
             against
             it
             :
             and
             were
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             meet
             the
             English
             indeed
             ,
             but
             there
             fall
             upon
             them
             and
             fight
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             .
             Then
             Ashpalon
             spake
             to
             us
             English
             ,
             
             not
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             more
             to
             further
             that
             matter
             ,
             for
             mischief
             would
             come
             of
             it
             .
             When
             those
             Indians
             came
             from
             Wachuset
             ,
             there
             came
             with
             them
             Squaws
             ,
             and
             Children
             about
             four-score
             ,
             who
             reported
             that
             the
             English
             had
             taken
             Uncas
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Men
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             beyond
             Seas
             ,
             they
             were
             much
             enraged
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             asked
             us
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ;
             we
             said
             no
             ,
             then
             was
             Ashpalon
             angry
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             no
             more
             believe
             English-men
             .
             For
             they
             examined
             us
             every
             one
             apart
             ;
             then
             they
             dealt
             worse
             by
             us
             for
             a
             season
             than
             before
             :
             Still
             Provision
             was
             fearce
             .
             We
             came
             at
             length
             to
             a
             place
             called
             
               Squaw-Maug
               River
            
             ,
             there
             we
             hoped
             for
             Sammon
             ,
             but
             we
             came
             too
             late
             .
             This
             place
             I
             account
             to
             be
             above
             two
             hundred
             Miles
             above
             Deerfield
             :
             then
             we
             parted
             into
             two
             Companies
             ;
             some
             went
             one
             way
             and
             some
             went
             another
             way
             ;
             and
             we
             went
             over
             a
             mighty
             Mountain
             ,
             we
             were
             eight
             dayes
             a
             going
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             travelled
             very
             hard
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             we
             had
             either
             Snow
             or
             Rain
             :
             We
             noted
             that
             on
             this
             Mountain
             all
             the
             Water
             run
             Northward
             .
             Here
             also
             we
             wanted
             Provision
             ;
             but
             at
             length
             met
             again
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             viz.
             on
             the
             
               North
               side
            
             of
             this
             Mountain
             at
             a
             River
             ,
             that
             run
             into
             the
             Lake
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             then
             half
             a
             dayes
             journey
             
             off
             the
             Lake
             ,
             we
             stayed
             here
             a
             great
             while
             to
             make
             Canoos
             to
             go
             over
             the
             Lake
             ;
             here
             I
             was
             frozen
             ,
             &
             here
             again
             we
             were
             like
             to
             starve
             :
             All
             the
             Indians
             went
             a
             Hunting
             but
             could
             get
             nothing
             :
             divers
             dayes
             they
             Powow'd
             but
             got
             nothing
             ,
             then
             they
             desired
             the
             English
             to
             Pray
             ,
             and
             confessed
             they
             could
             do
             nothing
             ;
             they
             would
             have
             us
             Pray
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             the
             
               English-man's
               God
            
             could
             do
             .
             I
             Prayed
             ,
             so
             did
             Serjeant
             Plimpton
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             .
             The
             Indians
             reverently
             attended
             ,
             Morning
             and
             Night
             ;
             next
             day
             they
             got
             Bears
             :
             then
             they
             would
             needs
             have
             us
             desire
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             return
             Thanks
             at
             Meals
             :
             after
             a
             while
             they
             grew
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Sachim
             did
             forbid
             us
             :
             When
             I
             was
             frozen
             they
             were
             very
             cruel
             towards
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             could
             not
             do
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
             When
             we
             came
             to
             the
             Lake
             we
             were
             again
             sadly
             put
             to
             it
             for
             Provision
             ;
             we
             were
             fain
             to
             eat
             Touch●wood
             fryed
             in
             Bears
             Greace
             ,
             at
             last
             we
             found
             a
             company
             of
             Raccoons
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             made
             a
             Feast
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             eat
             all
             .
             I
             perceived
             there
             would
             be
             too
             much
             for
             one
             time
             ,
             so
             one
             Indian
             that
             sat
             next
             to
             me
             ,
             bid
             me
             slip
             away
             some
             to
             him
             under
             his
             Coat
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             hid●
             it
             for
             me
             till
             another
             time
             ;
             this
             Indian
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             got
             my
             Meat
             ,
             stood
             up
             and
             
             made
             a
             Speech
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             discovered
             me
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Indians
             were
             very
             angry
             ,
             and
             cut
             me
             another
             piece
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             
               Raccoon
               Grease
            
             to
             drink
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             sick
             and
             Vomit
             .
             I
             told
             them
             I
             had
             enough
             ;
             so
             that
             ever
             after
             that
             they
             would
             give
             me
             none●
             but
             still
             tell
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             Raccoon
             enough
             :
             so
             I
             suffered
             much
             ,
             and
             being
             frozen
             was
             full
             of
             Pain
             ,
             and
             could
             sleep
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             yet
             must
             do
             my
             work
             .
             When
             they
             went
             upon
             the
             Lake
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Lake
             ,
             they
             light
             of
             a
             Moose
             and
             killed
             it
             ,
             and
             staid
             there
             till
             they
             had
             eaten
             it
             all
             up
             ;
             and
             entring
             upon
             the
             Lake
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             Storm
             ,
             we
             thought
             we
             should
             all
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             we
             got
             to
             an
             Island
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             went
             to
             Powawing
             .
             The
             Powa●
             said
             that
             
               Benjamin
               Wait
            
             ,
             and
             another
             Man
             ▪
             was
             coming
             ,
             and
             that
             Storm
             was
             raised
             to
             cast
             them
             away
             :
             This
             afterward
             appeared
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             then
             I
             believed
             them
             not
             .
             Upon
             this
             Island
             we
             lay
             still
             several
             dayes
             ,
             and
             then
             set
             out
             again
             ,
             but
             a
             Storm
             took
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             lay
             to
             and
             fro
             upon
             certain
             Islands
             about
             three
             Weeks
             :
             we
             had
             no
             provision
             but
             Raccoons
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Indians
             themselves
             thought
             they
             should
             be
             starved
             .
             They
             gave
             me
             nothing
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             was
             sundry
             dayes
             without
             any
             Provision
             :
             We
             went
             on
             upon
             
             the
             Lake
             upon
             that
             Isle
             about
             a
             dayes
             journey
             :
             we
             had
             a
             little
             Sled
             upon
             which
             we
             drew
             our
             Load
             ;
             before
             Noon
             ,
             I
             tired
             ,
             and
             just
             then
             the
             Indians
             met
             with
             some
             French-men
             ;
             then
             one
             of
             the
             Indians
             that
             took
             me
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             called
             me
             all
             manner
             of
             bad
             Names
             ;
             and
             threw
             me
             down
             upon
             my
             back
             :
             I
             told
             him
             I
             could
             not
             do
             any
             more
             ,
             then
             he
             said
             he
             must
             kill
             me
             ,
             I
             thought
             he
             was
             about
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             pulled
             out
             his
             Knife
             ,
             and
             cut
             out
             my
             Pockets
             ,
             and
             wrapt
             them
             about
             my
             Face
             ,
             helped
             me
             up
             ,
             and
             took
             my
             Sled
             and
             went
             away
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             a
             bit
             of
             Biscake
             ,
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Walnut
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             of
             the
             French-man
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             he
             would
             give
             me
             a
             Pipe
             of
             Tobacco
             ;
             when
             my
             Sled
             was
             gone
             ,
             I
             could
             run
             after
             him
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             I
             could
             not
             run
             ,
             but
             went
             a
             foot-pace
             ,
             then
             the
             Indians
             were
             soon
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             I
             followed
             as
             well
             as
             I
             could
             ;
             I
             had
             many
             Falls
             upon
             the
             Ice
             ;
             at
             last
             I
             was
             so
             spent
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             strength
             enough
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             but
             I
             crept
             to
             a
             Tree
             that
             lay
             along
             ,
             and
             got
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             lay
             ;
             it
             was
             now
             night
             ,
             and
             very
             sharp
             Weather
             :
             I
             counted
             no
             other
             but
             that
             I
             must
             die
             there
             ;
             whilest
             I
             was
             thinking
             of
             Death
             ,
             an
             Indian
             Hallowed
             ,
             and
             I
             answered
             him
             ;
             he
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             called
             me
             〈◊〉
             names
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             if
             I
             could
             not
             go
             〈◊〉
             
             must
             knock
             me
             on
             the
             head
             ;
             I
             told
             him
             he
             must
             then
             so
             do
             ;
             he
             saw
             how
             I
             had
             Wallowed
             in
             that
             Snow
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             rise
             :
             then
             ▪
             he
             took
             his
             Coat
             ,
             and
             wrapt
             me
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             went
             back
             ,
             and
             sent
             two
             Indians
             with
             a
             Sled
             ,
             one
             said
             he
             must
             knock
             me
             on
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             other
             said
             No
             ,
             they
             would
             carry
             me
             away
             and
             burn
             me
             ;
             then
             they
             bid
             me
             stir
             my
             Instep
             to
             see
             if
             that
             were
             frozen
             ,
             I
             did
             so
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             ,
             they
             said
             that
             vvas
             Wurregen
             ;
             there
             vvas
             a
             Chirurgeon
             at
             the
             French
             that
             could
             cure
             me
             ;
             then
             they
             took
             me
             upon
             the
             Sled
             ,
             and
             carried
             me
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             they
             then
             made
             much
             of
             me
             ;
             pulled
             off
             my
             vvet
             ,
             and
             vvrapped
             me
             in
             dry
             Clothes
             ,
             made
             me
             a
             good
             Bed.
             They
             had
             killed
             an
             Otter
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             some
             of
             the
             Broth
             ,
             and
             a
             bit
             of
             the
             Flesh
             :
             here
             I
             slept
             till
             tovvards
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             vvas
             able
             to
             get
             up
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             my
             clothes
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             Indians
             awaked
             ,
             and
             seeing
             me
             go
             ,
             shouted
             ,
             as
             rejoycing
             at
             it
             :
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             vvas
             light
             I
             and
             
               Samuel
               Russel
            
             vvent
             before
             on
             the
             Ice
             ,
             upon
             a
             River
             ,
             they
             said
             I
             must
             go
             vvhere
             I
             could
             on
             foot
             ,
             else
             I
             should
             frieze
             .
             
               Samuel
               Russel
            
             slipt
             into
             the
             River
             vvith
             one
             Foot
             ,
             the
             Indians
             called
             him
             back
             and
             dried
             his
             Stockins
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             us
             avvay
             ;
             and
             an
             Indian
             vvith
             us
             to
             Pilot
             us
             :
             and
             vve
             vvent
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             four
             or
             five
             miles
             before
             they
             overtook
             us
             :
             I
             was
             then
             pretty
             well
             spent
             ;
             
               Samuel
               Russel
            
             was
             (
             he
             said
             )
             faint
             ,
             and
             wondred
             how
             I
             could
             live
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             (
             he
             said
             )
             ten
             meals
             to
             my
             one
             :
             then
             I
             was
             laid
             on
             the
             Sled
             ,
             and
             they
             ran
             away
             with
             me
             on
             the
             Ice
             ,
             the
             rest
             and
             
               Samuel
               Russel
            
             came
             softly
             after
             .
             
               Samuel
               Russel
            
             I
             never
             saw
             more
             ,
             nor
             know
             what
             became
             of
             him
             :
             they
             got
             but
             half
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             got
             through
             to
             Shamblee
             about
             midnight
             .
             Six
             miles
             of
             Shamblee
             (
             a
             French
             Town
             )
             the
             River
             was
             open
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             came
             to
             travail
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Ice
             ,
             I
             soon
             tired
             ;
             and
             two
             Indians
             run
             away
             to
             Town
             ,
             and
             one
             only
             was
             left
             :
             he
             would
             carry
             me
             a
             few
             rods
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             would
             go
             as
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             trade
             we
             drave
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             long
             a
             going
             six
             miles
             .
             This
             Indian
             now
             was
             kind
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             carry
             me
             I
             would
             die
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             should
             have
             done
             sure
             enough
             :
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             the
             English
             how
             he
             helped
             me
             .
             When
             we
             came
             to
             the
             first
             House
             there
             was
             no
             Inhabitant
             :
             the
             Indian
             spent
             ,
             both
             discouraged
             ;
             he
             said
             we
             must
             now
             both
             die
             ,
             at
             last
             he
             left
             me
             alone
             ,
             and
             got
             to
             another
             House
             ,
             and
             thence
             came
             some
             French
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             brought
             me
             in
             :
             the
             French
             were
             kind
             ,
             and
             put
             my
             hands
             and
             feet
             in
             cold
             Water
             ,
             and
             
             gave
             me
             a
             Dram
             of
             Brandey
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             hasty
             pudding
             and
             Milk
             ;
             when
             I
             tasted
             Victuals
             I
             was
             hungry
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             forborn
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             could
             not
             get
             it
             ;
             now
             and
             then
             they
             would
             give
             me
             a
             little
             as
             they
             thought
             best
             for
             me
             ;
             I
             lay
             by
             the
             fire
             with
             the
             Indians
             that
             night
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             sleep
             for
             pain
             :
             next
             morning
             the
             Indians
             and
             French
             fell
             out
             about
             me
             ,
             because
             the
             French
             as
             the
             Indian
             said
             ,
             loved
             the
             English
             better
             than
             the
             Indians
             .
             The
             French
             presently
             turned
             the
             Indians
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             kept
             me
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             kind
             and
             careful
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             a
             little
             something
             now
             and
             then
             ;
             while
             I
             was
             here
             all
             the
             Men
             in
             that
             Town
             came
             to
             see
             me
             :
             At
             this
             House
             I
             was
             three
             or
             four
             dayes
             ,
             and
             then
             invited
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             another
             ;
             at
             this
             place
             I
             was
             about
             thirteen
             dayes
             ,
             and
             received
             much
             civility
             from
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             a
             Batchelour
             ,
             who
             invited
             me
             to
             his
             House
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             was
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             lodge
             me
             in
             the
             Bed
             with
             himself
             ,
             he
             gave
             me
             a
             Shirt
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             bought
             me
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             Indians
             asked
             a
             hundred
             pounds
             for
             me
             .
             We
             were
             then
             to
             go
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Surril
             ,
             and
             that
             young-man
             would
             go
             with
             me
             ,
             because
             the
             Indians
             should
             not
             hurt
             me
             :
             this
             Man
             carried
             me
             on
             the
             Ice
             one
             
             dayes
             Journey
             :
             for
             I
             could
             not
             now
             go
             at
             all
             :
             then
             there
             was
             so
             much
             Water
             on
             the
             Ice
             ,
             we
             could
             go
             no
             further
             :
             so
             the
             Frenchman
             left
             me
             ,
             and
             Provision
             for
             me
             ;
             here
             we
             stayed
             two
             nights
             ,
             and
             then
             travailed
             again
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Ice
             was
             strong
             ;
             and
             in
             two
             dayes
             more
             I
             came
             to
             Surril
             ;
             the
             first
             house
             we
             came
             to
             was
             late
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             here
             again
             the
             People
             were
             kind
             .
             Next
             day
             being
             in
             much
             pain
             ,
             I
             asked
             the
             Indians
             to
             carry
             me
             to
             the
             Chirurgeons
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             promised
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             were
             wroth
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             took
             up
             his
             Gun
             to
             knock
             me
             ;
             but
             the
             French-men
             would
             not
             suffer
             it
             ,
             but
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             kicked
             him
             out
             of
             doors
             ;
             then
             we
             went
             away
             from
             thence
             to
             a
             place
             two
             or
             three
             miles
             off
             ,
             where
             the
             Indians
             had
             Wigwams
             ;
             when
             I
             came
             to
             these
             Wigwams
             some
             of
             the
             Indians
             knew
             me
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             pity
             me
             .
             While
             I
             was
             here
             ,
             which
             was
             three
             or
             four
             dayes
             ,
             the
             French
             came
             to
             see
             me
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             Christmas
             time
             ,
             they
             brought
             Cakes
             and
             other
             Provisions
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             had
             no
             want
             :
             the
             Indians
             tried
             to
             cure
             me
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             then
             I
             asked
             for
             the
             Chirurgeon
             ,
             at
             which
             one
             of
             the
             Indians
             in
             anger
             ,
             struck
             me
             on
             the
             face
             with
             his
             Fist
             ,
             a
             
               French●
               m●n
            
             being
             by
             ,
             the
             French-m●n
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             went
             his
             way
             By
             and
             by
             came
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             place
             into
             the
             Wigwam
             with
             about
             twelve
             armed
             Men
             ,
             and
             asked
             where
             the
             Indian
             was
             that
             struck
             the
             English-man
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             and
             told
             him
             he
             should
             go
             to
             the
             Bilboes
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             hanged
             :
             the
             Indians
             were
             much
             terified
             at
             this
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             their
             Countenances
             and
             Trembling
             .
             I
             would
             have
             gone
             too
             ,
             but
             the
             French-man
             bid
             me
             not
             fear
             ,
             the
             Indians
             durst
             not
             hurt
             me
             .
             When
             that
             Indian
             was
             gone
             ,
             I
             had
             two
             Masters
             still
             ,
             I
             asked
             them
             to
             carry
             me
             to
             that
             Captain
             that
             I
             might
             speak
             for
             the
             Indian
             ,
             they
             answered
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             Fool
             ,
             did
             I
             think
             the
             French-men
             were
             like
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             to
             say
             one
             thing
             and
             do
             another
             ?
             they
             were
             men
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             but
             I
             prevailed
             with
             them
             to
             help
             me
             thither
             ,
             and
             I
             spake
             to
             the
             Captain
             by
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             I
             desired
             him
             to
             set
             the
             Indian
             free
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             what
             he
             had
             done
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             he
             was
             a
             Rogue
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             hanged
             ;
             then
             I
             spake
             more
             privately
             ,
             alledging
             this
             Reason
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             
               English
               Captives
            
             were
             not
             come
             in
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             hanged
             ,
             it
             might
             fare
             the
             worse
             with
             them
             ;
             then
             the
             Captain
             said
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             then
             he
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             never
             strike
             
             me
             more
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             bring
             me
             to
             his
             House
             to
             eat
             Victuals
             .
             I
             perceived
             that
             the
             common
             People
             did
             not
             like
             what
             the
             Indians
             had
             done
             and
             did
             to
             the
             English.
             When
             the
             Indian
             was
             set
             free
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             took
             me
             about
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             said
             I
             was
             his
             Brother
             ,
             I
             had
             saved
             his
             life
             once
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             saved
             mine
             (
             he
             said
             )
             thrice
             .
             Then
             he
             called
             for
             Brandy
             and
             made
             me
             drink
             ,
             and
             had
             me
             away
             to
             the
             Wigwams
             again
             ,
             When
             I
             came
             there
             ,
             the
             Indians
             came
             to
             me
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             to
             shake
             hands
             with
             me
             ,
             saying
             
               Wurregen
               Netop
            
             ;
             and
             were
             very
             kind
             ,
             thinking
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             had
             saved
             the
             Indians
             Life
             .
             The
             next
             day
             he
             carried
             me
             to
             that
             Captains
             house
             ,
             and
             set
             me
             down
             ;
             they
             gave
             me
             my
             Victuals
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             being
             left
             there
             a
             while
             by
             the
             
               Indians
               ,
               I
            
             shewed
             the
             Captain
             my
             Fingers
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             and
             his
             Wife
             saw
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Wife
             run
             away
             from
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             bid
             me
             lap
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             the
             Chirurgeon
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             said
             he
             could
             cure
             me
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             dressed
             it
             ;
             the
             Indian
             towards
             night
             came
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             I
             could
             not
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             displeased
             ,
             called
             me
             Rogue
             ,
             and
             went
             away
             ;
             that
             night
             I
             was
             full
             of
             pain
             ,
             the
             French
             did
             fear
             that
             I
             would
             die
             ,
             five
             Men
             did
             Watch
             with
             
             me
             ,
             and
             strove
             to
             keep
             me
             chearly
             :
             for
             I
             was
             sometimes
             ready
             to
             faint
             :
             Often
             times
             they
             gave
             me
             a
             little
             Brandy
             .
             The
             next
             day
             the
             Chirurgion
             came
             again
             ,
             and
             dressed
             me
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             all
             the
             while
             I
             was
             among
             the
             
               French.
               I
            
             came
             in
             at
             Christmass
             ,
             and
             went
             thence
             May
             2
             d.
             Being
             thus
             in
             the
             Captain
             's
             house
             ,
             I
             was
             kept
             there
             till
             
               Ben.
               Wait●
            
             came
             :
             &
             my
             Indian
             Master
             being
             in
             want
             of
             Money
             ,
             pawned
             me
             to
             the
             Captain
             for
             14.
             
             Beavers
             ,
             or
             the
             worth
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             day
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             not
             pay
             he
             must
             lose
             his
             Pawn
             ,
             or
             else
             sell
             me
             for
             twenty
             one
             Beavers
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             get
             Beaver
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             was
             sold.
             
          
        
         
           But
           by
           being
           thus
           sold
           he
           was
           in
           Gods
           good
           time
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           his
           Friends
           in
           New-England
           again
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           is
           this
           poor
           Captives
           Relation
           concerning
           the
           changes
           of
           Providence
           which
           passed
           over
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           Remarkable
           passage
           more
           ,
           affirmed
           by
           him
           :
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           Travails
           they
           came
           to
           a
           place
           where
           was
           a
           great
           Wigwam
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             Indian
             House
          
           )
           at
           both
           ends
           was
           an
           Image
           ;
           here
           the
           Indians
           in
           the
           War
           time
           were
           wont
           to
           Powaw
           (
           i.
           e.
           invocate
           the
           Devil
           )
           and
           so
           did
           they
           come
           down
           to
           Hatfield
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Images
           told
           them
           they
           should
           destroy
           a
           Town
           ;
           the
           other
           said
           no
           ,
           
           half
           a
           Town
           .
           This
           god
           (
           said
           that
           Indian
           )
           speaks
           true
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           not
           good
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           lies
           .
           No
           doubt
           but
           others
           are
           capable
           of
           declaring
           many
           passages
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           no
           less
           worthy
           to
           be
           Recorded
           than
           these
           last
           recited
           ;
           but
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           have
           not
           been
           brought
           to
           my
           hands
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           another
           Relation
           .
        
         
           Very
           Memorable
           was
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           towards
           Mr.
           
             Ephraim
             How
          
           of
           New-Haven
           in
           New-England
           ,
           who
           was
           for
           an
           whole
           twelve
           Moneth
           given
           up
           by
           his
           Friends
           as
           a
           dead
           Man
           ,
           but
           God
           preserved
           him
           alive
           in
           a
           desolate
           Island
           where
           he
           had
           suffered
           Shipwrack
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           returned
           him
           home
           to
           his
           Family
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           this
           Providence
           might
           have
           been
           mentioned
           amongst
           Sea-Deliverances
           ,
           yet
           considering
           it
           was
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           Record
           what
           himself
           (
           being
           a
           godly
           man
           )
           did
           relate
           of
           the
           Lords
           marvelous
           dispensations
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           others
           might
           be
           incouraged
           to
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           their
           greatest
           straits
           and
           difficulties
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           25.
           of
           August
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1676.
           the
           said
           Skipper
           How
           with
           his
           two
           eldest
           Sons
           set
           sail
           from
           New-Haven
           for
           Boston
           in
           a
           small
           
           Ketch
           ,
           Burden
           17
           Tun
           or
           thereabout
           :
           After
           the
           Dispatch
           of
           their
           Business
           there
           ,
           they
           set
           Sail
           from
           thence
           for
           New-Haven
           again
           ,
           on
           the
           10
           th
           of
           September
           following
           :
           but
           contrary
           Winds
           forced
           them
           back
           to
           Boston
           ,
           where
           the
           said
           How
           was
           taken
           ill
           with
           a
           violent
           flux
           ,
           which
           Distemper
           continued
           near
           a
           Moneth
           ,
           many
           being
           at
           that
           time
           sick
           of
           the
           same
           Disease
           ,
           which
           proved
           mortal
           to
           some
           .
           The
           merciful
           Providence
           of
           God
           having
           spared
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           restored
           him
           to
           some
           measure
           of
           health
           ;
           he
           again
           set
           Sail
           from
           Boston
           ,
           October
           10.
           
           By
           a
           fair
           Wind
           they
           went
           forward
           so
           as
           to
           make
           
             Cape
             Cod
          
           ;
           but
           suddenly
           the
           Weather
           became
           very
           Tempestuous
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           could
           not
           seize
           the
           Cape
           ,
           but
           were
           forced
           off
           to
           Sea
           ;
           where
           they
           were
           endangered
           in
           a
           small
           Vessel
           by
           very
           fearful
           Storms
           and
           outragious
           Winds
           and
           Seas
           .
           Also
           ,
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           fell
           sick
           and
           died
           in
           about
           eleven
           dayes
           after
           they
           set
           out
           to
           Sea.
           He
           was
           no
           sooner
           dead
           ,
           but
           his
           other
           Son
           fell
           sick
           and
           died
           too
           .
           This
           was
           a
           bitter
           Cup
           to
           the
           good
           Father
           .
           It
           is
           noted
           in
           1
           Chron.
           7.
           22.
           that
           when
           the
           Sons
           of
           Ephraim
           were
           dead
           ,
           
             Ephraim
             their
             Father
             mourned
             many
             dayes
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             came
             to
             comfort
             him
             .
          
           This
           Ephraim
           when
           his
           Sons
           were
           Dead
           his
           Friends
           on
           Shore
           knew
           it
           not
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           come
           to
           comfort
           him
           .
           
           But
           when
           his
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           could
           not
           ,
           the
           Lord
           himself
           did
           :
           for
           they
           died
           after
           so
           sweet
           ,
           gracious
           and
           comfortable
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           their
           Father
           professed
           he
           had
           joy
           in
           parting
           with
           them
           .
           Yet
           now
           their
           outward
           distress
           and
           danger
           was
           become
           greater
           ,
           since
           the
           
           Skipper's
           two
           Sons
           were
           the
           only
           help
           he
           had
           in
           working
           the
           Vessel
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           
             viz.
             Caleb
             Iones
          
           ,
           (
           Son
           to
           Mr.
           
             William
             Iones
          
           one
           of
           the
           Worthy
           Magistrates
           in
           New-Haven
           )
           fell
           sick
           and
           died
           also
           ,
           leaving
           the
           World
           with
           comfortable
           manifestations
           of
           true
           Repentance
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Faith
           in
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Thus
           the
           one
           half
           of
           their
           Company
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           none
           remaining
           but
           the
           Skipper
           himself
           ,
           one
           Mr.
           Augur
           ,
           and
           a
           Boy
           .
           He
           himself
           was
           still
           sickly
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           weak
           estate
           ,
           yet
           was
           fain
           to
           stand
           at
           the
           Helm
           36
           hours
           ,
           and
           24
           hours
           at
           a
           time
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           boisterous
           Sea
           overwhelming
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           lasht
           fast
           ,
           he
           had
           certainly
           been
           washed
           over-board
           .
           In
           this
           Extremity
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           a
           loss
           in
           his
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           persist
           in
           striving
           for
           the
           New-England
           Shore
           ,
           or
           bear
           away
           for
           the
           Southern
           Islands
           .
           He
           proposed
           that
           Question
           to
           Mr.
           Augur
           ,
           they
           resolved
           that
           they
           would
           first
           seek
           to
           God
           by
           Prayer
           
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           this
           difficult
           case
           to
           an
           issue
           ,
           by
           casting
           a
           Lot.
           So
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           the
           Lot
           fell
           on
           New-England
           .
           By
           that
           time
           a
           Moneth
           was
           expired
           ,
           they
           lost
           the
           Rudder
           of
           their
           Vessel
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           they
           had
           nothing
           but
           God
           alone
           to
           rely
           upon
           .
           In
           this
           deplorable
           state
           were
           they
           for
           a
           fortnight
           .
           The
           Skipper
           (
           though
           infirm
           (
           as
           has
           been
           expressed
           )
           yet
           for
           six
           weeks
           together
           ,
           was
           hardly
           ever
           dry
           ;
           nor
           had
           they
           the
           benefit
           of
           warm
           Food
           for
           more
           then
           thrice
           or
           thereabouts
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           six
           weeks
           ,
           in
           the
           Morning
           betimes
           ,
           the
           Vessel
           was
           driven
           on
           the
           Tailings
           of
           a
           ledge
           of
           Rocks
           ,
           where
           the
           Sea
           broke
           violently
           ;
           looking
           out
           they
           espied
           a
           dismal
           Rocky
           Island
           to
           the
           Leeward
           ,
           upon
           which
           if
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           had
           not
           by
           the
           Breakers
           given
           them
           timely
           warning
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           dashed
           in
           pieces
           .
           And
           this
           extremity
           was
           the
           Lords
           opportunity
           to
           appear
           for
           their
           deliverance
           ;
           they
           immediately
           let
           go
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           get
           out
           the
           Boat
           ;
           and
           God
           made
           the
           Sea
           calm
           .
           The
           Boat
           proved
           leaky
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           fears
           and
           amazements
           they
           took
           little
           out
           of
           the
           Vessel
           .
           After
           they
           came
           ashoar
           they
           found
           themselves
           in
           a
           rocky
           desolate
           Island
           (
           near
           
             Cape
             Sables
          
           )
           where
           was
           neither
           Man
           not
           Beast
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           they
           were
           in
           
           extream
           danger
           of
           being
           starved
           to
           Death
           .
           But
           a
           Storm
           arose
           which
           beat
           violently
           upon
           the
           Vessel
           at
           Anchor
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           it
           was
           staved
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           a
           Cask
           of
           Powder
           was
           brought
           ashore
           ,
           (
           receiving
           no
           damage
           by
           its
           being
           washed
           in
           the
           Water
           )
           also
           a
           Barrel
           of
           Wine
           ,
           and
           half
           a
           Barrel
           of
           Molosses
           ,
           together
           with
           many
           things
           useful
           for
           a
           Tent
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           cold
           .
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           new
           and
           great
           distresses
           attended
           them
           .
           For
           though
           they
           had
           Powder
           and
           Shot
           ,
           there
           were
           seldom
           any
           Fowls
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           that
           Dismal
           and
           Desolate
           place
           ,
           excepting
           a
           few
           
             Crows
             ,
             Ravens
          
           and
           Gulls
           .
           These
           were
           so
           few
           as
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           the
           Skipper
           shot
           at
           one
           at
           a
           time
           .
           Many
           times
           half
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Fowls
           with
           the
           Liquor
           made
           a
           Meal
           for
           three
           .
           Once
           they
           lived
           five
           dayes
           without
           any
           Sustenance
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           they
           did
           not
           feel
           themselves
           pincht
           with
           hunger
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           taking
           away
           their
           appetites
           ,
           when
           their
           Food
           did
           utterly
           fail
           them
           .
           After
           they
           had
           been
           about
           twelve
           Weeks
           in
           this
           miserable
           Island
           ,
           Mr.
           How
           's
           dear
           Friend
           and
           Consort
           Mr
           ,
           Augur
           Died
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           no
           living
           creature
           but
           the
           Lad
           before
           mentioned
           to
           converse
           with
           :
           And
           on
           April
           2.
           1677.
           that
           Lad
           Died
           also
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Master
           was
           now
           left
           alone
           upon
           the
           
           Island
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           to
           be
           above
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           year
           ,
           not
           having
           any
           living
           Soul
           to
           converse
           with
           .
           In
           this
           time
           he
           saw
           several
           Fishing
           Vessels
           Sailing
           by
           ,
           and
           some
           came
           nearer
           the
           Island
           than
           that
           which
           at
           last
           took
           him
           in
           ;
           but
           though
           he
           used
           what
           means
           he
           could
           that
           they
           might
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Distress
           ,
           none
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           afraid
           :
           for
           they
           supposed
           him
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           Indians
           who
           were
           then
           in
           Hostility
           against
           the
           English.
           The
           good
           Man
           whilest
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Desolate
           Estate
           ,
           kept
           many
           dayes
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           confess
           and
           bewail
           his
           Sins
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           which
           deserved
           greater
           Evils
           than
           any
           in
           this
           World
           ever
           were
           or
           can
           be
           subject
           unto
           ;
           and
           begged
           of
           God
           that
           he
           would
           find
           out
           a
           way
           for
           his
           Deliverance
           .
           At
           last
           it
           came
           into
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           very
           solemnly
           to
           praise
           God
           (
           as
           well
           as
           pray
           unto
           him
           )
           for
           the
           great
           mercies
           and
           signal
           preservations
           which
           he
           had
           thus
           far
           experienced
           .
           Accordingly
           he
           set
           apart
           a
           day
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           spending
           the
           time
           in
           giving
           thanks
           to
           God
           for
           all
           the
           mercies
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           could
           call
           them
           to
           mind
           ,
           and
           in
           special
           for
           those
           Divine
           Favours
           which
           had
           been
           mingled
           with
           his
           afflictions
           ;
           humbly
           blessing
           God
           for
           his
           
           wonderful
           goodness
           in
           preserving
           him
           alive
           by
           a
           Miracle
           of
           Mercy
           .
           Immediately
           after
           this
           ,
           a
           Vessel
           belonging
           to
           Salem
           in
           New-England
           providentially
           passing
           by
           that
           Island
           ,
           sent
           their
           Boat
           on
           shore
           ,
           and
           took
           in
           
             Skipper
             How
          
           ,
           who
           arrived
           at
           Salem
           ,
           July
           18.
           1677.
           and
           was
           at
           last
           returned
           to
           his
           Family
           in
           New-Haven
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           commemorate
           a
           Providence
           not
           altogether
           unlike
           unto
           the
           but
           now
           related
           preservation
           of
           Skipper
           How.
           The
           Story
           which
           I
           intend
           is
           mentioned
           by
           Mandelsloe
           in
           his
           Travails
           ,
           Page
           280.
           and
           more
           fully
           by
           Mr.
           Clark
           in
           his
           Examples
           ,
           Vol.
           2.
           
           Page
           618.
           
           Mr.
           Burton
           in
           his
           Prodigies
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           Page
           209.
           
           Yet
           inasmuch
           as
           but
           few
           in
           this
           Countrey
           have
           the
           Authors
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           what
           has
           been
           by
           them
           already
           published
           .
        
         
           The
           Story
           is
           in
           brief
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Year
             1616.
             
             A
             Fleming
             whose
             name
             was
             Pickman
             ,
             coming
             from
             Norway
             in
             a
             Vessel
             loaden
             with
             Boards
             ,
             was
             overtaken
             by
             a
             Calm
             ,
             during
             which
             the
             Current
             carried
             him
             upon
             a
             Rock
             or
             little
             Island
             towards
             the
             extremities
             of
             Scotland
             .
             To
             avoid
             a
             Wreck
             he
             commanded
             some
             of
             his
             Men
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Shallop
             ,
             and
             to
             
             Tow
             the
             Ship.
             They
             having
             done
             so
             ,
             would
             needs
             go
             up
             into
             a
             certain
             Rock
             to
             look
             for
             Birds
             Eggs
             :
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             got
             up
             into
             it
             ,
             they
             at
             some
             distance
             perceived
             a
             Man
             ,
             whence
             they
             imagined
             that
             there
             were
             others
             lurking
             thereabouts
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             man
             had
             made
             his
             escape
             thither
             from
             some
             Pyrates
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             not
             prevented
             ,
             might
             surprize
             their
             Ship
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             made
             all
             the
             hast
             they
             could
             to
             their
             Shallop
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             to
             their
             Ship.
             But
             the
             Calm
             continuing
             ,
             and
             the
             Current
             of
             the
             Sea
             still
             driving
             them
             upon
             the
             Island
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Long-boat
             ,
             and
             to
             Tow
             her
             off
             again
             .
             The
             Man
             whom
             they
             had
             seen
             before
             was
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             come
             to
             the
             brink
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             made
             signs
             with
             his
             hands
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             falling
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             joyning
             his
             hands
             together
             ,
             begging
             and
             crying
             to
             them
             for
             relief
             .
             At
             first
             they
             made
             some
             difficulty
             to
             get
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             being
             overcome
             by
             his
             lamentable
             signs
             ,
             they
             went
             nearer
             the
             Island
             ,
             where
             they
             saw
             something
             that
             was
             more
             like
             a
             Ghost
             than
             a
             living
             Person
             ;
             a
             Body
             stark
             naked
             ,
             black
             and
             hairy
             ,
             a
             meagre
             and
             deformed
             Countenance
             ,
             with
             hollow
             and
             distorted
             eyes
             ;
             which
             raised
             such
             compassion
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             
             they
             essayed
             to
             take
             him
             into
             the
             Boat
             :
             but
             the
             Rock
             was
             so
             steepy
             thereabouts
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             land
             :
             whereupon
             they
             went
             about
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             came
             at
             last
             to
             a
             flat
             shore
             ,
             where
             they
             took
             the
             Man
             aboard
             .
             They
             found
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             neither
             Grass
             nor
             Tree
             ,
             nor
             ought
             else
             from
             which
             a
             man
             could
             procure
             any
             subsistence
             ,
             nor
             any
             shelter
             ,
             but
             the
             ruins
             of
             a
             Boat
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             made
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Hutt
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             might
             lie
             down
             and
             shelter
             himself
             ,
             against
             the
             injuries
             of
             Wind
             and
             Weather
             .
             No
             sooner
             were
             they
             gotten
             to
             the
             Ship
             ,
             but
             there
             arose
             a
             Wind
             ,
             that
             drave
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Island
             :
             observing
             this
             Providence
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             more
             inquisitive
             to
             know
             of
             this
             Man
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             he
             came
             unto
             that
             uninhabitable
             place
             ?
          
        
         
           Hereunto
           the
           Man
           Answered
           ;
        
         
           
             I
             am
             an
             
               English
               Man
            
             ,
             that
             about
             a
             Year
             ago
             ,
             was
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             Ordinary
             Passage-Boat
             from
             England
             to
             Dublin
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             way
             we
             were
             taken
             by
             a
             
               French
               Pirate
            
             ,
             who
             being
             immediately
             forced
             by
             a
             Tempest
             ,
             which
             presently
             arose
             ,
             to
             let
             our
             Boat
             go
             ;
             we
             were
             three
             of
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             left
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Wind
             and
             Waves
             ,
             which
             carried
             us
             between
             Ireland
             and
             Scotland
             
             into
             the
             main
             Sea
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             had
             neither
             Food
             nor
             Drink
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             Sugar
             in
             the
             Boat
             ;
             upon
             this
             we
             lived
             ,
             and
             drank
             our
             own
             Urine
             ,
             till
             our
             bodies
             were
             so
             dried
             up
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             make
             no
             more
             :
             whereupon
             one
             of
             our
             Company
             being
             quite
             spent
             ,
             died
             ;
             whom
             we
             heaved
             overboard
             :
             and
             a
             while
             after
             a
             second
             was
             grown
             so
             feeble
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             laid
             himself
             along
             in
             the
             Boat
             ,
             ready
             to
             give
             up
             the
             Ghost
             :
             But
             in
             this
             extremity
             it
             pleased
             God
             that
             I
             kenned
             this
             Island
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             encouraged
             the
             dying
             man
             to
             rouse
             up
             himself
             ,
             with
             hopes
             of
             life
             :
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             upon
             this
             good
             news
             ,
             he
             raised
             himself
             up
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             our
             Boat
             was
             cast
             upon
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             split
             against
             a
             Rock
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             were
             in
             a
             more
             wretched
             condition
             than
             if
             we
             had
             been
             swallowed
             up
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             had
             been
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             Extremities
             we
             were
             now
             in
             for
             want
             of
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             some
             provision
             for
             us
             :
             for
             on
             the
             Island
             we
             took
             some
             Sea-mews
             ,
             which
             we
             did
             eat
             raw
             :
             We
             found
             also
             in
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             upon
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             some
             Eggs
             ;
             and
             thus
             had
             we
             through
             Gods
             good
             Providence
             wherewithal
             to
             subsist
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             would
             keep
             us
             from
             starving
             :
             but
             
             what
             we
             thought
             most
             unsupportable
             ,
             was
             thirst
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             place
             afforded
             no
             fresh
             Water
             but
             what
             fell
             from
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             was
             left
             in
             certain
             Pits
             ,
             which
             time
             had
             made
             in
             the
             Rock
             .
             Neither
             could
             we
             have
             this
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Rock
             being
             small
             ,
             and
             lying
             low
             ,
             in
             stormy
             Weather
             the
             Waves
             dashed
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             filled
             the
             Pits
             with
             Salt
             Water
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             came
             first
             upon
             the
             Island
             about
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             found
             two
             long
             Stones
             pitched
             in
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             like
             a
             Table
             ;
             which
             they
             judged
             to
             have
             been
             so
             placed
             by
             some
             Fishermen
             to
             dry
             their
             Fish
             upon
             ;
             and
             under
             this
             they
             lay
             in
             the
             nights
             ,
             till
             with
             some
             Boards
             of
             their
             Boat
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             kind
             of
             an
             Hutt
             to
             be
             a
             shelter
             for
             them
             .
             In
             this
             condition
             they
             lived
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             about
             six
             Weeks
             ,
             comforting
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             finding
             some
             ease
             in
             their
             common
             calamity
             :
             till
             at
             last
             one
             of
             them
             being
             left
             alone
             ,
             the
             burden
             became
             almost
             insupportable
             :
             For
             one
             day
             ,
             awaking
             in
             the
             Morning
             he
             missed
             his
             Fellow
             ,
             and
             getting
             up
             ,
             he
             went
             calling
             and
             seeking
             all
             the
             Island
             about
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             could
             by
             no
             means
             find
             him
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             such
             despair
             ,
             that
             he
             often
             resolved
             to
             have
             cast
             
             himself
             down
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             put
             a
             final
             Period
             to
             that
             affliction
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             endured
             but
             the
             one
             half
             ,
             whilst
             he
             had
             a
             Friend
             that
             divided
             it
             with
             him
             .
             What
             became
             of
             his
             Comrade
             he
             could
             not
             guess
             ,
             whether
             despair
             forced
             him
             to
             that
             extremity
             ,
             or
             whether
             getting
             up
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             not
             fully
             awake
             ,
             he
             fell
             from
             the
             Rock
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             looking
             for
             Birds
             Eggs
             :
             for
             he
             had
             discovered
             no
             distraction
             in
             him
             ,
             neither
             could
             imagine
             that
             he
             could
             on
             a
             sudden
             fall
             into
             that
             despair
             ,
             against
             which
             he
             had
             so
             fortified
             himself
             by
             frequent
             and
             fervent
             Prayer
             .
             And
             his
             loss
             did
             so
             affect
             the
             Surviver
             ,
             that
             he
             often
             took
             his
             beer
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             have
             leaped
             from
             the
             Rocks
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             yet
             still
             his
             Conscience
             stopped
             him
             ,
             suggesting
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             utterly
             damned
             for
             his
             self-Murther
             .
          
           
             Another
             Affliction
             also
             befel
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             ;
             his
             only
             Knife
             wherewith
             he
             cut
             up
             the
             Sea-Dogs
             and
             Sea-Mews
             ,
             having
             a
             bloody
             cloth
             about
             it
             ,
             was
             carried
             away
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             by
             some
             fowl
             of
             Prey
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             kill
             any
             more
             ,
             he
             was
             reduced
             to
             this
             extremity
             ,
             with
             much
             difficulty
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             Boards
             of
             his
             Hutt
             ,
             a
             great
             〈◊〉
             which
             he
             made
             shift
             so
             
             to
             sharpen
             upon
             the
             Stones
             ,
             that
             it
             served
             him
             instead
             of
             a
             Knife
             .
             When
             Winter
             came
             on
             ,
             he
             endured
             the
             greatest
             misery
             imaginable
             :
             for
             many
             times
             the
             Rock
             and
             his
             Hutt
             were
             so
             covered
             with
             Snow
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             go
             abroad
             to
             provide
             his
             Food
             ;
             which
             extremity
             put
             him
             upon
             this
             Invention
             :
             he
             put
             out
             a
             little
             stick
             at
             the
             crevice
             of
             his
             Hutt
             ,
             and
             baiting
             it
             with
             a
             little
             Sea-Dogs
             fat
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             he
             got
             some
             Sea-Mews
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             with
             his
             hand
             from
             under
             the
             Snow
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             himself
             from
             starving
             .
             In
             this
             sad
             and
             solitary
             condition
             ,
             he
             lived
             for
             about
             eleven
             Moneths
             ,
             expecting
             therein
             to
             end
             his
             dayes
             ,
             when
             Gods
             gracious
             providence
             sent
             this
             Ship
             thither
             ,
             which
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             the
             greatest
             misery
             that
             ever
             man
             was
             in
             .
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             Ship
             commiserating
             his
             deplorable
             condition
             ,
             treated
             him
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             he
             was
             quite
             another
             creature
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             he
             set
             him
             a
             shore
             at
             Derry
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             after
             he
             saw
             him
             at
             Dublin
             :
             where
             such
             as
             heard
             what
             had
             hapned
             unto
             him
             ,
             gave
             him
             Money
             ,
             wherewithal
             to
             return
             into
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           is
           that
           ●●ation
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           Manuscript
           ,
           wherein
           many
           memorable
           Passages
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           are
           Recorded
           .
           And
           this
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           mention
           amongst
           others
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           Year
           1638.
           
           A
           Ship
           fell
           foul
           upon
           the
           Rocks
           and
           Sands
           ,
           called
           the
           Rancadories
           ,
           sixty
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Providence
          
           .
           Ten
           of
           the
           floating
           Passengers
           got
           to
           a
           spot
           of
           Land
           ,
           where
           having
           breathed
           awhile
           ,
           and
           expecting
           to
           perish
           by
           Famine
           ,
           eight
           of
           them
           chose
           rather
           to
           commit
           themselves
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           waters
           ;
           two
           only
           stood
           upon
           the
           spot
           of
           Land
           ,
           one
           whereof
           soon
           died
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           the
           Sands
           buried
           by
           his
           now
           desolate
           Companion
           .
           This
           solitary
           Person
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           roaring
           Waters
           was
           encompassed
           with
           the
           goodness
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           Within
           three
           dayes
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           send
           this
           single
           person
           (
           who
           now
           alone
           ,
           was
           Lord
           and
           Subject
           in
           this
           his
           little
           Common-wealth
           )
           good
           store
           of
           Fowl
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           them
           so
           tame
           ,
           that
           the
           forlorn
           man
           could
           pick
           and
           chuse
           where
           he
           list
           .
           Fish
           also
           were
           now
           and
           then
           cast
           up
           within
           his
           reach
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           that
           served
           for
           Fewel
           ,
           enkindled
           by
           Flint
           to
           dress
           them
           .
           Thus
           lived
           that
           
             Insulary
             Anchorite
          
           for
           about
           two
           years
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           having
           espied
           a
           
             Dutch
             Vessel
          
           ,
           he
           held
           a
           rag
           of
           his
           Shirt
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           a
           stick
           towards
           
           them
           ,
           which
           being
           come
           within
           view
           of
           ,
           they
           used
           means
           to
           fetch
           him
           off
           the
           Said-spot
           of
           Sand
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           
             Isle
             of
             Providence
          
           .
           The
           Man
           having
           in
           so
           long
           a
           time
           conversed
           only
           with
           Heaven
           ,
           lookt
           at
           first
           very
           strangely
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           able
           at
           first
           Conference
           promptly
           to
           speak
           and
           answer
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Remarkables
             about
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             .
             One
             at
             Salisbury
             in
             New-England
             struck
             dead
             thereby
             .
             Several
             at
             Marshfield
             .
             One
             at
             North-Hampton
             .
             The
             Captain
             of
             the
             Castle
             in
             Boston
             .
             Some
             Remarkables
             about
             Lightning
             in
             
               Rocksborough
               ,
               Wenham
               ,
               Marble-head
               ,
               Cambridge
               .
            
             And
             in
             several
             Vessels
             at
             Sea.
             Some
             late
             parallel
             Instances
             ,
             Of
             several
             in
             the
             last
             Century
             .
             Scripture
             Examples
             of
             Men
             slain
             by
             Lightning
             .
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           who
           affirm
           that
           although
           terrible
           Lightnings
           with
           Thunders
           have
           ever
           been
           frequent
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           yet
           none
           were
           hurt
           thereby
           (
           neither
           Man
           nor
           Beast
           )
           for
           many
           years
           after
           the
           English
           did
           first
           settle
           in
           these
           
             American
             Desarts
          
           .
           But
           that
           of
           later
           years
           fatal
           and
           fearful
           slaughters
           have
           in
           that
           
           way
           been
           made
           amongst
           us
           ,
           is
           most
           certain
           .
           And
           there
           are
           many
           who
           have
           in
           this
           respect
           been
           as
           Brands
           plucked
           out
           of
           the
           burning
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           overthrown
           others
           as
           God
           overthrew
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           .
           Such
           solemn
           works
           of
           Providence
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           therefore
           proceed
           in
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           Remarkables
           respecting
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           received
           credible
           Information
           concerning
           them
           ;
           The
           Particulars
           whereof
           are
           these
           which
           follow
           :
        
         
           In
           Iuly
           1654.
           
           A
           Man
           whose
           Name
           was
           Partridge
           (
           esteemed
           a
           very
           godly
           person
           )
           at
           Salisbury
           in
           New-England
           was
           killed
           with
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           his
           House
           being
           first
           set
           on
           fire
           thereby
           ,
           and
           himself
           with
           others
           endeavouring
           the
           quenching
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           second
           crack
           of
           Thunder
           with
           Lightning
           (
           he
           being
           at
           the
           door
           of
           his
           House
           )
           was
           struck
           dead
           ,
           and
           never
           spake
           more
           .
           There
           were
           ten
           other
           persons
           also
           that
           were
           struck
           and
           lay
           for
           dead
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           they
           all
           revived
           ,
           excepting
           Partridge
           .
           Some
           that
           viewed
           him
           ,
           report
           that
           there
           were
           holes
           (
           like
           such
           as
           are
           made
           with
           shot
           )
           found
           in
           his
           Clothes
           ,
           and
           Skin
           .
           One
           side
           of
           his
           Shirt
           and
           Body
           was
           scorched
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           .
           His
           House
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           set
           on
           fire
           by
           
           the
           Lightning
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           was
           not
           burnt
           down
           ,
           but
           preserved
           by
           an
           abundance
           of
           Rain
           falling
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Iuly
           31.
           1658.
           
           There
           hapned
           a
           Storm
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           with
           Rain
           ,
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Marshfield
           in
           Plimouth
           Colony
           in
           New-England
           :
           Mr.
           
             Nathaneel
             Thomas
             ,
             Iohn
             Philips
          
           ,
           and
           another
           belonging
           to
           that
           Town
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           as
           they
           perceived
           the
           Storm
           a
           coming
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           next
           House
           for
           Shelter
           :
           
             Iohn
             Philips
          
           sat
           down
           near
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           his
           Face
           towards
           the
           inner
           Door
           .
           A
           black
           Cloud
           flying
           very
           low
           ,
           out
           of
           it
           there
           came
           a
           great
           Ball
           of
           Fire
           ,
           with
           a
           terrible
           crack
           of
           Thunder
           ;
           the
           Fire-ball
           fell
           down
           just
           before
           the
           said
           Philips
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           give
           a
           start
           on
           his
           Seat
           ,
           and
           so
           fell
           backward
           ,
           being
           struck
           dead
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           motion
           of
           life
           appearing
           in
           him
           afterwards
           .
           Captain
           Thomas
           who
           sat
           directly
           opposite
           to
           
             Iohn
             Philips
          
           ,
           about
           six
           foot
           distance
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           young
           Child
           that
           was
           then
           within
           three
           foot
           of
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           received
           no
           hurt
           ,
           Yet
           many
           Bricks
           in
           the
           Chimney
           were
           beaten
           down
           ,
           the
           principal
           Rafters
           split
           ,
           the
           Battens
           next
           the
           Chimney
           in
           the
           Chamber
           were
           broken
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           main
           Posts
           of
           the
           House
           into
           which
           the
           
           Summer
           was
           framed
           rent
           into
           shivers
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           was
           carried
           several
           Rod
           from
           the
           House
           ,
           the
           Door
           before
           Philips
           ,
           where
           the
           fire
           came
           down
           ,
           was
           broken
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           28
           of
           
             April
             A.
             D.
          
           1664.
           
           A
           Company
           of
           the
           Neighbours
           being
           met
           together
           at
           the
           House
           of
           
             Henry
             Condliff
          
           in
           North-Hampton
           in
           New-England
           ,
           to
           spend
           a
           few
           hours
           in
           Christian
           Conferences
           ,
           and
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           there
           hapned
           a
           Storm
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Rain
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           good
           Man
           of
           the
           House
           was
           at
           Prayer
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           Ball
           of
           Lightning
           in
           at
           the
           roof
           of
           the
           House
           which
           set
           the
           Thatch
           on
           fire
           ,
           grated
           on
           the
           Timber
           ,
           pierced
           through
           the
           Chamber-floor
           ,
           no
           breach
           being
           made
           on
           the
           Boards
           ;
           only
           one
           of
           the
           jouyces
           somewhat
           rased
           ;
           
             Matthew
             Cole
          
           (
           who
           was
           Son
           in
           Law
           to
           the
           said
           Condliff
           )
           was
           struck
           stone
           dead
           as
           he
           was
           leaning
           over
           a
           Table
           ,
           and
           joyning
           with
           the
           rest
           in
           Prayer
           .
           He
           did
           not
           stir
           nor
           groan
           after
           he
           was
           smitten
           ,
           but
           continued
           standing
           as
           before
           ,
           bearing
           upon
           the
           Table
           .
           There
           was
           no
           visible
           impression
           on
           his
           body
           or
           clothes
           ,
           only
           the
           sole
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Shoes
           was
           rent
           from
           the
           upper
           Leather
           .
           There
           were
           about
           twelve
           persons
           in
           the
           Room
           ;
           none
           else
           received
           any
           harm
           ,
           only
           one
           Woman
           (
           who
           is
           still
           living
           )
           was
           struck
           upon
           the
           Head
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           some
           deafness
           
           ever
           since
           .
           The
           Fire
           on
           the
           House
           was
           quenched
           by
           the
           seasonable
           help
           of
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
           Iuly
           15.
           1665.
           
           There
           were
           terrible
           cracks
           of
           Thunder
           .
           An
           House
           in
           Boston
           was
           struck
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Dishes
           therein
           melted
           as
           they
           stood
           on
           the
           Shelves
           ,
           but
           no
           other
           hurt
           done
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           Only
           Captain
           Davenport
           (
           a
           Worthy
           Man
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           in
           the
           Pequot
           War
           ,
           ventured
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           did
           great
           service
           for
           the
           Countrey
           )
           then
           residing
           in
           the
           Castle
           where
           he
           commanded
           :
           having
           that
           day
           wrought
           himself
           weary
           ,
           and
           thinking
           to
           refresh
           himself
           with
           sleep
           ,
           was
           killed
           with
           Lightning
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           upon
           his
           Bed
           asleep
           .
           Several
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           Castle
           were
           struck
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           but
           God
           spared
           their
           lives
           .
           It
           has
           been
           an
           old
           Opinion
           mentioned
           by
           
             Plutarch
             (
             sympos
             .
             lib.
             4.
             q.
          
           2.
           )
           that
           Men
           asleep
           are
           never
           smitten
           with
           Lightning
           ;
           to
           confirm
           which
           it
           has
           been
           alledged
           ,
           that
           one
           lying
           asleep
           ,
           the
           Lightning
           melted
           the
           Money
           in
           his
           Purse
           without
           doing
           him
           any
           further
           harm
           :
           And
           that
           a
           Cradle
           ,
           wherein
           a
           Child
           lay
           sleeping
           ,
           was
           broken
           with
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           not
           hurt
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Arrows
           of
           King
           Mithridates
           being
           near
           his
           Bed
           ,
           were
           burnt
           with
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           yet
           himself
           being
           
           asleep
           received
           no
           hurt
           ;
           but
           as
           much
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           affirmed
           of
           persons
           awake
           .
           And
           this
           sad
           Example
           
             (
             Triste
             jaces
             lucis
             evitandumque
             Bidental
             )
          
           of
           Captain
           Davenport
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lightning
           found
           and
           left
           asleep
           ,
           does
           confute
           the
           vulgar
           error
           mentioned
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           many
           the
           like
           Instances
           to
           this
           have
           been
           known
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Records
           whereof
           we
           have
           not
           .
           But
           I
           proceed
           :
        
         
           Iune
           23.
           1666.
           
           In
           Marshfield
           ,
           another
           dismal
           Storm
           of
           Rain
           with
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           hapned
           .
           There
           were
           then
           in
           the
           house
           of
           
             Iohn
             Philips
          
           (
           he
           was
           Father
           of
           that
           
             Iohn
             Philips
          
           who
           was
           slain
           by
           Lightning
           in
           the
           year
           1658.
           )
           fourteen
           persons
           ;
           the
           Woman
           of
           the
           house
           calling
           earnestly
           to
           shut
           the
           Door
           ,
           that
           was
           no
           sooner
           done
           ,
           but
           an
           astonishing
           Thunder-clap
           fell
           upon
           the
           house
           rent
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           and
           split
           the
           Door
           .
           All
           in
           the
           house
           were
           struck
           .
           One
           of
           them
           (
           who
           is
           still
           living
           )
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           saw
           the
           house
           full
           of
           Smoke
           ,
           and
           perceived
           a
           grievous
           smell
           of
           Brimstone
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           fire
           ly
           scattered
           ;
           though
           whether
           that
           fire
           came
           from
           Heaven
           or
           was
           violently
           hurled
           out
           of
           the
           Hearth
           ,
           he
           can
           give
           no
           account
           .
           At
           first
           he
           thought
           
           all
           the
           people
           present
           ,
           except
           himself
           ,
           had
           been
           killed
           .
           But
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           revive
           most
           of
           them
           .
           Only
           three
           of
           them
           were
           mortally
           wounded
           with
           Heavens
           Arrows
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Wife
           of
           
             Iohn
             Philips
          
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           his
           Sons
           a
           young
           Man
           about
           twenty
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Shertly
          
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Child
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           that
           received
           no
           hurt
           by
           the
           Lightning
           when
           himself
           was
           slain
           .
           This
           Shertly
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           sojourner
           in
           
             Iohn
             Philips
          
           his
           house
           ;
           having
           been
           a
           little
           before
           burnt
           out
           of
           his
           own
           house
           .
           The
           Wife
           of
           this
           Shertly
           was
           with
           Child
           and
           near
           her
           full
           time
           ,
           and
           struck
           down
           for
           dead
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           God
           recovered
           her
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           received
           no
           hurt
           ,
           neither
           by
           fright
           nor
           stroke
           .
           Two
           little
           Children
           sitting
           upon
           the
           edge
           of
           a
           Table
           ,
           had
           their
           lives
           preserved
           ,
           though
           a
           Dog
           which
           lay
           behind
           them
           under
           the
           Table
           was
           killed
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           year
           (
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           
             May
             )
             Samuel
             Ruggles
          
           of
           Rocksborough
           in
           New-England
           ,
           going
           with
           a
           loaden
           Cart
           ,
           was
           struck
           with
           Lightning
           .
           He
           did
           not
           hear
           the
           Thunder-clap
           ,
           but
           was
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Lightning
           e're
           he
           was
           aware
           ,
           carried
           over
           his
           Cattle
           about
           ten
           foot
           distance
           from
           them
           .
           Attempting
           to
           rise
           up
           he
           found
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           upon
           his
           right
           Leg
           ,
           for
           his
           
           right
           foot
           was
           become
           limber
           ,
           and
           would
           bend
           any
           way
           ,
           feeling
           as
           if
           it
           had
           no
           bone
           in
           it
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           shift
           with
           the
           use
           of
           one
           leg
           to
           get
           to
           his
           Cattle
           (
           being
           an
           Horse
           and
           two
           Oxen
           )
           which
           were
           all
           killed
           by
           the
           Lightning
           .
           He
           endeavoured
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Yoak
           from
           the
           neck
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Oxen
           ,
           but
           then
           he
           perceived
           that
           his
           thumb
           and
           two
           fingers
           in
           one
           hand
           were
           stupified
           that
           he
           could
           not
           stir
           them
           ;
           they
           looked
           like
           cold
           clay
           ,
           the
           blood
           clear
           gone
           out
           of
           that
           part
           of
           his
           hand
           .
           But
           by
           rubbing
           his
           wounded
           leg
           and
           hand
           ,
           blood
           and
           life
           came
           into
           them
           again
           .
           As
           he
           came
           home
           pulling
           off
           his
           Stocking
           ,
           he
           found
           that
           on
           the
           inside
           of
           his
           right
           Leg
           (
           which
           smarted
           much
           )
           the
           hair
           was
           quite
           burnt
           off
           ,
           and
           it
           looked
           red
           .
           Just
           over
           his
           Ankle
           his
           Stocking
           was
           singed
           on
           the
           inside
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           the
           outside
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           near
           upon
           twenty
           marks
           about
           as
           big
           as
           pins
           heads
           ,
           which
           the
           Lightning
           had
           left
           thereon
           .
           Likewise
           the
           Shoe
           on
           his
           left
           foot
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Lightning
           struck
           off
           his
           foot
           ,
           and
           carried
           above
           two
           Rods
           from
           him
           .
           On
           the
           upper
           leather
           at
           the
           heel
           of
           the
           Shoe
           ,
           there
           were
           five
           holes
           burnt
           through
           it
           ,
           bigger
           than
           those
           which
           are
           made
           with
           Duck
           Shot
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Beasts
           that
           were
           slain
           ,
           the
           hair
           upon
           their
           skins
           was
           singed
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           might
           
           perceive
           that
           the
           Lightning
           had
           run
           winding
           and
           turning
           strangely
           upon
           their
           bodies
           ,
           leaving
           little
           marks
           no
           bigger
           then
           Corns
           of
           Gun-powder
           behind
           it
           .
           There
           was
           in
           the
           Cart
           a
           Chest
           which
           the
           Lightning
           pierced
           through
           ,
           as
           also
           through
           a
           quire
           of
           Paper
           and
           twelve
           Napkins
           ,
           melting
           some
           pewter
           dishes
           that
           were
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           in
           Rocksborough
           ,
           a
           Thunder
           Storm
           hapning
           ,
           broke
           into
           the
           house
           of
           
             Thomas
             Bishop
          
           ,
           striking
           off
           some
           Clapboards
           ,
           splitting
           two
           Studs
           of
           the
           end
           Spar
           ,
           and
           running
           down
           by
           each
           side
           of
           the
           Window
           ,
           where
           stood
           a
           Bed
           with
           three
           Children
           in
           it
           .
           Over
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Bed
           were
           three
           Guns
           and
           a
           Sword
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           melted
           with
           the
           Lightning
           that
           they
           began
           to
           run
           .
           It
           made
           a
           hole
           through
           the
           floor
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           a
           lower
           room
           it
           beat
           down
           the
           shutter
           of
           the
           Window
           ,
           and
           running
           on
           a
           shelf
           of
           Pewter
           ,
           it
           melted
           several
           Dishes
           there
           ;
           and
           descending
           lower
           ,
           it
           melted
           a
           Brass
           Morter
           ,
           and
           a
           Brass
           Kettle
           .
           The
           Children
           in
           the
           Bed
           were
           wonderfully
           preserved
           :
           for
           a
           Lath
           at
           the
           corner
           of
           it
           was
           burnt
           ,
           and
           Splinters
           flew
           about
           their
           Clothes
           and
           Faces
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           not
           an
           hands
           breadth
           between
           them
           and
           the
           fire
           ,
           yet
           received
           they
           no
           hurt
           .
        
         
         
           On
           the
           18
           of
           May
           (
           being
           the
           Lords
           day
           )
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1673.
           
           The
           People
           at
           Wenham
           (
           their
           worthy
           Pastor
           Mr.
           
             Antipas
             Newman
          
           being
           lately
           dead
           )
           prevailed
           with
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Higginson
           of
           Salem
           ,
           to
           spend
           that
           Sabbath
           amongst
           them
           .
           The
           afternoon
           Sermon
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           with
           several
           of
           the
           Town
           went
           to
           Mr.
           Newman
           his
           House
           ;
           w●●lest
           they
           were
           in
           discourse
           there
           ,
           about
           the
           word
           and
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           Thunder
           storm
           arose
           .
           After
           a
           while
           a
           smart
           Clap
           of
           Thunder
           broke
           upon
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           especially
           into
           the
           Room
           where
           they
           were
           sitting
           ,
           and
           discoursing
           together
           ;
           It
           did
           for
           the
           present
           deafen
           them
           all
           ,
           filling
           the
           Room
           with
           smoke
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           smell
           as
           of
           Brimstone
           .
           With
           the
           Thunder-clap
           ,
           came
           in
           a
           Ball
           of
           Fire
           as
           big
           as
           the
           Bullet
           of
           a
           great
           Gun
           ,
           which
           suddenly
           went
           up
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Smoke
           did
           .
           This
           Ball
           of
           Fire
           was
           seen
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           
             Richard
             Goldsmith
          
           ,
           who
           sat
           on
           a
           Leather
           Chair
           ,
           next
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           at
           which
           instant
           he
           fell
           off
           the
           Chair
           on
           the
           Ground
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Smoke
           was
           gone
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           room
           endeavoured
           to
           hold
           him
           up
           ,
           but
           found
           him
           dead
           ;
           also
           the
           Dog
           that
           lay
           under
           the
           Chair
           was
           found
           stone
           dead
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           least
           hurt
           done
           to
           the
           Chair
           .
           All
           that
           could
           be
           perceived
           by
           the
           Man
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           hair
           of
           
           head
           near
           one
           of
           his
           Ears
           was
           a
           little
           singed
           .
           There
           were
           seven
           or
           eight
           in
           that
           room
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           yet
           (
           through
           the
           merciful
           providence
           of
           God
           )
           none
           else
           had
           the
           least
           harm
           .
           This
           
             Richard
             Goldsmith
          
           ,
           who
           was
           thus
           slain
           ,
           was
           a
           Shoemaker
           by
           Trade
           ,
           being
           reputed
           a
           good
           Man
           for
           the
           main
           ;
           but
           had
           blemished
           his
           Christian
           Profession
           by
           frequent
           breaking
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           it
           being
           too
           common
           with
           him
           (
           as
           with
           too
           many
           Professors
           amongst
           us
           )
           to
           be
           free
           and
           forward
           in
           engaging
           but
           backward
           in
           performing
           .
           Yet
           this
           must
           further
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           half
           a
           year
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           God
           gave
           him
           a
           deep
           sence
           of
           his
           Evils
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           it
           his
           business
           not
           only
           that
           his
           peace
           might
           be
           made
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           with
           Men
           also
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           had
           given
           just
           offence
           .
           He
           went
           up
           and
           down
           bewailing
           his
           great
           sin
           in
           promise-breaking
           ;
           and
           was
           become
           a
           very
           conscientious
           and
           lively
           Christian
           ,
           promoting
           holy
           and
           edifying
           Discourses
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           occasion
           .
           At
           that
           very
           time
           when
           he
           was
           struck
           dead
           ,
           he
           was
           speaking
           of
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Sermon
           he
           had
           newly
           heard
           ,
           and
           his
           last
           words
           were
           ,
           
             blessed
             be
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           on
           the
           21.
           of
           Iune
           ,
           being
           Saturday
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ;
           another
           
           Thunder-storm
           arose
           ;
           during
           which
           Storm
           
             Iosiah
             Walton
          
           (
           the
           youngest
           Son
           of
           Mr.
           
             William
             Walton
          
           late
           Minister
           of
           Marble-head
           )
           was
           in
           a
           Ketch
           coming
           in
           from
           Sea
           ,
           and
           being
           before
           the
           Harbours
           mouth
           ,
           the
           Wind
           suddenly
           shifted
           to
           the
           Northward
           ;
           a
           violent
           Gust
           of
           Wind
           coming
           down
           on
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           the
           Seamen
           concluded
           to
           hand
           their
           Sails
           ,
           
             Iosiah
             Walton
          
           got
           upon
           the
           Main-yard
           to
           expedite
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           foot
           down
           the
           Sail
           ;
           when
           there
           hapned
           a
           terrible
           flash
           of
           Lightning
           ,
           which
           breaking
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           C●o●d
           ,
           struck
           down
           three
           Men
           who
           were
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           without
           doing
           them
           any
           hurt
           ;
           but
           
             Iosiah
             Walton
          
           being
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           on
           the
           Main-yard
           ,
           the
           Lightning
           shattered
           his
           Thigh-bone
           all
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           did
           split
           and
           shiver
           the
           Main-mast
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           scorcht
           the
           Rigging
           .
           
             Iosiah
             Walton
          
           falling
           down
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           his
           Leg
           was
           broken
           short
           off
           .
           His
           Brother
           being
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           did
           (
           with
           others
           )
           take
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           alive
           ,
           but
           sorely
           scorched
           and
           wounded
           .
           They
           brought
           him
           on
           shore
           to
           his
           Mothers
           House
           .
           At
           first
           he
           was
           very
           sensible
           of
           his
           case
           ;
           and
           took
           leave
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           giving
           himself
           to
           a
           serious
           preparation
           for
           another
           World.
           His
           Relations
           used
           all
           means
           possible
           for
           his
           recovery
           ;
           though
           he
           himself
           told
           them
           he
           was
           a
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           dead
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           means
           would
           but
           put
           him
           to
           more
           misery
           .
           His
           Bones
           were
           so
           shattered
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           Art
           of
           Man
           to
           reduce
           them
           ;
           Also
           ,
           the
           violent
           heat
           of
           the
           weather
           occasioned
           a
           Gangrene
           .
           In
           this
           misery
           he
           continued
           until
           the
           next
           Wednesday
           morning
           ;
           and
           then
           departed
           this
           life
           ;
           he
           was
           an
           hopeful
           young-man
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1678.
           on
           the
           29
           th
           .
           of
           Iune
           ,
           at
           Cambridge
           in
           New-England
           ;
           A
           Thunder-clap
           with
           Lightning
           broke
           into
           the
           next
           house
           to
           the
           Colledge
           .
           It
           tore
           away
           and
           shattered
           into
           pieces
           a
           considerable
           quantity
           of
           the
           Tyle
           on
           the
           Roof
           thereof
           .
           In
           one
           Room
           there
           then
           hapned
           to
           be
           the
           Wife
           of
           
             Iohn
             Benjamin
          
           (
           Daughter
           to
           
             Thomas
             Swetman
          
           ,
           the
           Owner
           of
           the
           House
           )
           who
           then
           had
           an
           Infant
           about
           two
           Moneths
           old
           in
           her
           Arms
           ;
           also
           another
           Woman
           .
           They
           were
           all
           of
           them
           struck
           ;
           the
           Child
           being
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Lightning
           carried
           out
           of
           the
           Mothers
           Arms
           ,
           and
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Floor
           some
           distance
           from
           her
           .
           The
           Mother
           was
           at
           first
           thought
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           but
           God
           restored
           her
           ,
           though
           she
           lost
           the
           use
           of
           her
           Limbs
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           .
           Her
           feet
           were
           singed
           with
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           sign
           thereof
           appearing
           on
           her
           Shoes
           .
           Also
           the
           Child
           and
           the
           other
           
           Woman
           recovered
           .
           In
           the
           next
           room
           were
           seven
           or
           eight
           persons
           who
           received
           no
           hurt
           .
           It
           was
           above
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           before
           they
           could
           help
           the
           persons
           thus
           smitten
           ,
           for
           the
           room
           was
           so
           full
           of
           Smoke
           (
           smelling
           like
           Brimstone
           )
           that
           they
           could
           not
           see
           them
           .
           Some
           Swine
           being
           near
           the
           Door
           as
           the
           Lightning
           fell
           ,
           were
           thrown
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           seemed
           dead
           awhile
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           came
           to
           life
           again
           .
           A
           Cat
           was
           killed
           therewith
           .
           A
           Pewter
           Candlestick
           standing
           upon
           a
           joynt-stool
           ;
           some
           part
           of
           it
           was
           melted
           and
           carried
           away
           before
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           stuck
           in
           the
           Chamber
           floor
           over
           head
           ,
           like
           Swan
           shot
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Candlestick
           it self
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           shaken
           off
           from
           the
           Stool
           whereon
           it
           stood
           .
        
         
           Iune
           12.
           1680.
           
           There
           was
           an
           amazing
           Thunder-storm
           at
           Hampton
           in
           New-England
           .
           The
           Lightning
           fell
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           Mr.
           
             Ioseph
             Smith
          
           ,
           strangely
           shattering
           it
           in
           divers
           places
           .
           His
           Wife
           (
           the
           Grand-Daughter
           of
           that
           Eminent
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           famous
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           first
           in
           Old
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           New
           Boston
           )
           lay
           as
           dead
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           being
           struck
           down
           with
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           near
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           yet
           God
           mercifully
           spared
           and
           restored
           her
           .
           But
           the
           said
           Smith
           his
           Mother
           (
           a
           gracious
           Woman
           )
           
           was
           strvck
           dead
           and
           never
           recovered
           again
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           these
           which
           have
           been
           mentioned
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           in
           Connecticut
           Colony
           ,
           and
           four
           Persons
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           were
           smitten
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           God
           ,
           about
           sixteen
           years
           ago
           ;
           the
           circumstances
           of
           which
           Providences
           (
           though
           very
           Remarkable
           )
           I
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           received
           from
           those
           that
           were
           acquainted
           therewith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           here
           publish
           them
           .
           Also
           ,
           some
           Remarkables
           about
           Thunder
           hapned
           the
           last
           year
           .
        
         
           A
           Reverend
           Friend
           in
           a
           Neighbour
           Colony
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           bearing
           August
           3.
           1682.
           
           Writeth
           thus
           ;
        
         
           We
           have
           had
           of
           late
           great
           Storms
           of
           Rain
           and
           Wind
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           whereby
           Execution
           has
           been
           done
           ,
           though
           with
           sparing
           mercy
           to
           Men
           :
           Mr.
           Jones
           his
           House
           in
           New-Haven
           ,
           was
           broken
           into
           by
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           strange
           work
           made
           in
           one
           Room
           especially
           ,
           in
           which
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           had
           been
           but
           a
           little
           before
           .
           This
           was
           done
           June
           8.
           1682.
           
           A
           little
           after
           which
           at
           Norwalk
           ,
           there
           were
           nine
           working
           Oxen
           smitten
           dead
           at
           once
           ,
           within
           a
           small
           compass
           of
           Ground
           .
           The
           next
           Moneth
           at
           Greenwich
           ,
           there
           were
           seven
           Swine
           and
           a
           Dog
           ●illed
           with
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           very
           near
           a
           dwelling
           
           House
           ,
           where
           a
           Family
           of
           Children
           (
           their
           Parents
           not
           at
           home
           when
           Lightning
           hapned
           )
           were
           much
           frighted
           ,
           but
           received
           no
           other
           hurt
           :
           what
           are
           these
           but
           warning
           pieces
           ,
           shewing
           that
           Mens
           lives
           may
           go
           next
           ?
           
             Thus
             he
          
           ,
        
         
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           some
           late
           Remarkables
           about
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           wherein
           several
           Vessels
           at
           Sea
           were
           concerned
           .
        
         
           Iuly
           17.
           1677.
           
           A
           Vessel
           whereof
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Berry
          
           was
           Master
           ,
           set
           Sail
           from
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           ,
           Bound
           for
           the
           Island
           of
           Madera●●
           About
           3.
           
             h.
             P.
             M.
          
           being
           half
           way
           between
           
             Cape
             Cod
          
           and
           
             Brewsters
             Islands
          
           ,
           they
           were
           becalmed
           ;
           and
           they
           perceived
           a
           Thunder-shower
           arising
           in
           the
           North-Northwest
           .
           The
           Master
           ordered
           all
           their
           Sails
           (
           except
           their
           two
           Courses
           )
           to
           be
           furled
           .
           When
           the
           shower
           drew
           near
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           only
           the
           fore-sail
           abroad
           ;
           all
           the
           Men
           were
           busie
           in
           lashing
           fast
           the
           Long-boat
           ;
           The
           Master
           was
           walking
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           came
           near
           the
           Main-mast
           ,
           he
           beheld
           something
           very
           black
           fly
           before
           him
           ,
           about
           the
           bigness
           of
           a
           small
           Mast
           ,
           at
           the
           Larboard
           side
           ;
           and
           immediately
           he
           heard
           a
           dreadful
           and
           amazing
           noise
           ,
           not
           like
           a
           single
           Canon
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           great
           
           Armies
           of
           Men
           had
           been
           firing
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           presently
           upon
           which
           the
           Master
           was
           struck
           clear
           round
           ,
           and
           fell
           down
           for
           dead
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           continuing
           so
           for
           about
           seven
           minutes
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           revived
           ,
           having
           his
           hands
           much
           burnt
           with
           the
           Lightning
           .
           The
           Ship
           seemed
           to
           be
           on
           fire
           ;
           and
           a
           very
           great
           Smoke
           having
           a
           Sulphurous
           smell
           came
           from
           between
           the
           Decks
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           man
           was
           able
           to
           stay
           there
           ,
           for
           more
           than
           half
           an
           hour
           after
           this
           surprizing
           Accident
           hapned
           .
           The
           Main-mast
           was
           split
           from
           the
           Top-gallant-mast
           head
           to
           the
           lower
           Deck
           .
           The
           Partners
           of
           the
           Pump
           were
           struck
           up
           at
           the
           Star-board
           side
           ,
           and
           one
           end
           of
           two
           Cabbins
           staved
           down
           betwixt
           Decks
           .
           Two
           holes
           were
           made
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Pumps
           about
           the
           bigness
           of
           two
           Musquet
           Bullets
           .
           They
           were
           forced
           to
           return
           to
           Boston
           again
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           fitting
           of
           the
           Vessel
           with
           a
           new
           Mast.
           Through
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           no
           person
           in
           the
           Vessel
           received
           any
           hurt
           ,
           besides
           what
           hath
           been
           expressed
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           Remarkable
           that
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           two
           Men
           in
           or
           near
           Wenham
           were
           killed
           with
           Lightning
           ,
           as
           they
           sat
           under
           a
           tree
           in
           the
           Woods
           .
        
         
           On
           Iune
           the
           sixth
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1682.
           
           A
           Ship
           called
           
           the
           
             Iamaica
             Merchant
          
           ,
           Captain
           
             Ioseph
             Wild
          
           Commander
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Florida
           ,
           Lat.
           27.
           gr
           .
           about
           1
           
             h.
             P.
             M.
          
           was
           surprized
           with
           an
           amazing
           Thunder
           shower
           ;
           the
           Lightning
           split
           the
           Main-mast
           ,
           and
           knocked
           down
           one
           of
           the
           Sea-men
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Ship
           on
           fire
           between
           Decks
           ,
           in
           several
           places
           .
           They
           used
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           extinguish
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           seeing
           they
           were
           unable
           to
           overcome
           those
           Flames
           ,
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Boat.
           The
           fire
           was
           so
           furious
           between
           the
           Cabbin
           and
           the
           Deck
           in
           the
           Steeridge
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           go
           to
           the
           relief
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           a
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           were
           parted
           .
           The
           Man
           leaped
           over-board
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           so
           swam
           to
           the
           Boat
           :
           his
           Wife
           and
           a
           Child
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           a
           Gallery
           Window
           into
           the
           Boat.
           Three
           Men
           more
           were
           saved
           by
           leaping
           out
           of
           the
           Cabbin
           Window
           .
           There
           were
           aboard
           this
           Vessel
           which
           Heaven
           thus
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           thirty
           four
           persons
           ;
           yet
           all
           escaped
           with
           their
           lives
           :
           For
           the
           gracious
           providence
           of
           God
           so
           ordered
           ,
           as
           that
           Captain
           
             Iohn
             Bennet
          
           was
           then
           in
           company
           ,
           who
           received
           these
           distressed
           and
           astonished
           Creatures
           into
           his
           Ship
           :
           so
           did
           they
           behold
           the
           Vessel
           burning
           ,
           until
           about
           8
           
             h.
             P.
             M.
          
           when
           that
           which
           remained
           sunk
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Sea.
           The
           Master
           
           with
           several
           of
           the
           Seamen
           were
           by
           Captain
           Bennet
           brought
           safe
           to
           New-England
           ,
           where
           they
           declared
           how
           wonderfully
           they
           had
           been
           delivered
           from
           Death
           which
           God
           both
           by
           fire
           and
           water
           had
           threatned
           them
           with
           .
        
         
           March
           16.
           1682
           ,
           3.
           
           A
           ship
           whereof
           
             Robert
             Luist
          
           is
           Master
           being
           then
           at
           Sea
           (
           bound
           for
           New-England
           )
           in
           
             Lat.
             27.
             gr
          
           .
           about
           2.
           
             h.
             A.
             M
             ▪
          
           it
           began
           to
           Thunder
           and
           Lighten
           .
           They
           beh●ld
           three
           Corpusants
           (
           as
           Mariners
           call
           them
           )
           on
           the
           Yards
           :
           The
           Thunder
           grew
           fiercer
           ,
           and
           thicker
           than
           before
           .
           Suddenly
           their
           Vessel
           was
           filled
           with
           Smoke
           ,
           and
           the
           smell
           of
           Brimstone
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           men
           were
           terrified
           with
           the
           apprehension
           of
           their
           Ships
           being
           on
           fire
           .
           There
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Clouds
           a
           stream
           or
           flame
           of
           Fire
           as
           big
           as
           the
           Ships
           Mast
           ,
           which
           fell
           on
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Deck
           ,
           where
           the
           Mate
           was
           standing
           ,
           but
           then
           was
           thrown
           flat
           upon
           his
           back
           with
           three
           Men
           more
           that
           were
           but
           a
           little
           distance
           from
           him
           .
           They
           that
           were
           yet
           untouched
           ,
           thought
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           their
           fellow
           Mariners
           had
           been
           struck
           dead
           ,
           but
           their
           Deck
           broken
           in
           pieces
           by
           that
           blow
           ,
           whose
           sound
           seemed
           ●o
           them
           to
           exceed
           the
           report
           of
           many
           great
           Guns
           fired
           off
           at
           once
           .
           Some
           that
           were
           less
           dangerously
           hurt
           ,
           made
           an
           Out-cry
           that
           their
           
           legs
           were
           scalded
           ;
           but
           the
           Mate
           lay
           speechless
           and
           senseless
           .
           When
           he
           began
           to
           come
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           made
           sad
           complaints
           of
           a
           burden
           lying
           upon
           his
           back
           .
           When
           Day
           came
           ,
           they
           perceived
           their
           Main-top-mast
           was
           split
           ▪
           and
           the
           Top-sail
           burnt
           .
           The
           Lightning
           seemed
           like
           small
           coals
           of
           fire
           blown
           over-board
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           Remarkable
           more
           about
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           lately
           informed
           of
           by
           persons
           concerned
           therein
           ;
           some
           circumstances
           in
           the
           Relation
           being
           as
           wonderfull
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           preceding
           particulars
           ▪
           Thus
           it
           was
           :
           On
           Iuly
           24.
           in
           the
           Year
           1681
           ▪
           The
           Ship
           called
           Albemarl
           (
           whereof
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Lad
          
           was
           then
           Master
           )
           being
           an
           hundred
           leagues
           from
           
             Cape
             Cod
          
           ,
           in
           Lat.
           48.
           about
           3
           
             h.
             P.
             M.
          
           met
           with
           a
           Thunder
           Storm
           .
           The
           Lightning
           burnt
           the
           Main-top-sail
           ,
           split
           the
           Main-cap
           in
           pieces
           ,
           rent
           the
           Mast
           all
           along
           .
           There
           was
           in
           special
           one
           dreadful
           Clap
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           the
           report
           bigger
           than
           of
           a
           great
           Gun
           ,
           at
           which
           all
           the
           Ships
           Company
           were
           amazed
           ;
           then
           did
           there
           fall
           something
           from
           the
           Clouds
           upon
           the
           stern
           of
           the
           Boat
           ,
           which
           broke
           into
           many
           small
           parts
           ;
           split
           one
           of
           the
           Pumps
           ,
           the
           other
           Pump
           much
           hurt
           also
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Bituminous
           matter
           ,
           smelling
           much
           like
           
           fired
           Gun-powder
           .
           It
           continued
           burning
           in
           the
           stern
           of
           the
           Boat
           ,
           they
           did
           with
           Sticks
           dissipate
           it
           ,
           and
           poured
           much
           Water
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           able
           by
           all
           that
           they
           could
           do
           to
           extinguish
           it
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           all
           the
           matter
           was
           consumed
           .
           But
           the
           strangest
           thing
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           mentioned
           .
           When
           night
           came
           ,
           observing
           the
           Stars
           ,
           they
           perceived
           that
           their
           Compasses
           were
           changed
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Compass
           in
           the
           Biddikil
           ,
           the
           North
           point
           was
           turned
           clear
           South
           .
           There
           were
           two
           other
           Compasses
           unhung
           in
           the
           Locker
           ,
           in
           the
           Cabbin
           .
           In
           one
           of
           which
           the
           North
           point
           stood
           South
           ,
           like
           that
           in
           the
           Biddikil
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           North
           point
           stood
           West
           .
           So
           that
           they
           Sailed
           by
           a
           Needle
           whose
           Polarity
           was
           quite
           changed
           .
           The
           Seamen
           were
           at
           first
           puzled
           how
           to
           work
           their
           Vessel
           right
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           South
           point
           of
           their
           Compass
           was
           now
           become
           North
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           little
           use
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           them
           .
           Thus
           did
           they
           Sail
           a
           thousand
           Leagues
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Compass
           wherein
           the
           Lightning
           had
           made
           the
           Needle
           to
           point
           Westward
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           brought
           to
           New-England
           the
           Glass
           being
           broke
           ,
           it
           has
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Air
           coming
           to
           it
           ,
           wholly
           lost
           its
           virtue
           .
           One
           of
           those
           Compasses
           which
           had
           quite
           changed
           the
           Polarity
           from
           North
           to
           South
           ,
           is
           still
           extant
           in
           Boston
           ;
           and
           at
           present
           
           in
           my
           custody
           .
           The
           North
           point
           of
           the
           Needle
           doth
           remain
           fixed
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           immediately
           after
           the
           Lightning
           caused
           an
           alteration
           .
           The
           natural
           reason
           of
           which
           may
           be
           enquired
           into
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           :
           But
           before
           I
           pass
           to
           that
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           grateful
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           for
           me
           here
           to
           commemorate
           some
           parallel
           Instances
           ,
           which
           have
           lately
           hapned
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           unto
           which
           I
           proceed
           ,
           contenting
           my self
           with
           one
           or
           two
           Examples
           ,
           reserving
           others
           for
           the
           subsequent
           Chapter
           ;
           where
           we
           shall
           have
           further
           occasion
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Authors
             Ephemeridum
             Medico-Physicarum
             Germanicarum
          
           ,
           have
           informed
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           on
           August
           14.
           1669.
           it
           Thundred
           and
           Lightned
           as
           if
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           would
           come
           together
           .
           And
           at
           the
           house
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           who
           lived
           near
           Bergen
           ,
           the
           fiery
           Lightning
           flashed
           through
           four
           inner
           rooms
           at
           once
           ,
           entring
           into
           a
           Beer
           Cellar
           ,
           with
           its
           force
           it
           threw
           down
           the
           Earthen
           Vessels
           ,
           with
           the
           Windows
           and
           Doors
           where
           it
           came
           :
           but
           the
           Tin
           and
           Iron
           Vessels
           were
           partly
           melted
           ,
           and
           partly
           burnt
           with
           black
           spots
           remaining
           on
           them
           .
           Where
           it
           entred
           the
           Cellar
           ,
           the
           Barrels
           were
           removed
           out
           of
           their
           right
           places
           ;
           where
           it
           went
           out
           ,
           it
           left
           the
           Taps
           shaking
           .
           
           In
           one
           room
           the
           binding
           was
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           back
           of
           a
           Bible
           ,
           and
           the
           Margin
           was
           accurately
           cut
           by
           the
           Lightning
           without
           hurting
           the
           Letters
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           Artists
           :
           beginning
           at
           the
           Re●elation
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           wonderful
           )
           ending
           with
           the
           twelfth
           Chapter
           of
           1
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           which
           Chapter
           fell
           in
           course
           to
           be
           expounded
           in
           publick
           the
           next
           Lords
           day
           .
           Six
           Women
           sitting
           in
           the
           same
           Chimney
           filled
           with
           a
           Sulphurous
           and
           choaking
           Mist
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           could
           scarce
           breathe
           ;
           not
           far
           from
           the
           Bed
           of
           a
           Woman
           that
           was
           then
           lying
           in
           ,
           were
           struck
           down
           ,
           the
           hangings
           of
           the
           room
           burnt
           ,
           and
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           Woman
           in
           Child-bed
           lay
           for
           dead
           at
           present
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           the
           other
           recovering
           their
           sences
           ,
           examined
           what
           hurt
           was
           done
           to
           the
           Woman
           thought
           to
           be
           dead
           :
           her
           Kerchief
           was
           burnt
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           with
           Gun-powder
           ;
           she
           had
           about
           her
           a
           silver
           Chain
           ,
           which
           was
           melted
           and
           broke
           into
           five
           parts
           :
           her
           under
           Garments
           were
           not
           so
           much
           as
           singed
           ;
           but
           just
           under
           her
           Paps
           she
           was
           very
           much
           burnt
           .
           After
           she
           came
           to
           her self
           ,
           she
           was
           very
           sensible
           of
           pain
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Lightning
           had
           caused
           that
           wound
           .
           To
           lenifie
           which
           Womens
           Milk
           was
           made
           use
           of
           .
           But
           Blisters
           arising
           ,
           the
           dolour
           was
           increased
           ,
           
           until
           a
           skilful
           Physician
           prescribed
           this
           Unguent
           .
           
             R.
             Mucilag
             .
             Sem.
             Cydoniorum
             C.
             aq
             .
             Malv
             .
          
           extract
           half
           an
           Ounce
           .
           
             Succ.
             Planta●
             .
             rec
          
           .
           an
           ounce
           and
           half
           .
           
             Lytharg
             .
             aur
             .
             subt
             .
             pert
             .
          
           half
           a
           drachm
           .
           
             m.
             ad
             fict
          
           .
           whereby
           the
           inflamation
           was
           allayed
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           Authors
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           Related
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Iune
             A.
             D.
          
           1671.
           an
           house
           was
           struck
           with
           Lightning
           in
           four
           places
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           the
           Timber
           was
           split
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           had
           holes
           made
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           bored
           through
           with
           an
           Awger
           ,
           but
           no
           impression
           of
           fire
           〈◊〉
           any
           where
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           A
           Girl
           fifteen
           years
           old
           ,
           sitting
           in
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           was
           struck
           down
           and
           lay
           for
           dead
           ,
           the
           space
           of
           half
           an
           hour
           .
           And
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           never
           recovered
           ,
           had
           not
           an
           able
           Physician
           been
           sent
           for
           ,
           who
           viewing
           her
           ,
           perceived
           that
           the
           Clothes
           about
           her
           Breast
           were
           made
           to
           look
           blewish
           by
           the
           Lightning
           :
           It
           had
           also
           caused
           her
           Paps
           to
           look
           fiery
           and
           blackish
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           scorched
           with
           Gun-powder
           .
           Under
           her
           Breast
           the
           Lightning
           had
           left
           creases
           ,
           a
           cross
           her
           body
           ,
           of
           a
           brownish
           colour
           .
           Also
           some
           creases
           made
           by
           the
           Lightning
           as
           broad
           as
           ones
           finger
           run
           along
           her
           left
           Leg
           reaching
           to
           her
           Foot.
           The
           Physician
           caused
           two
           spoonfuls
           of
           
             Apoplectick
             Water
          
           to
           be
           poured
           down
           her
           throat
           ,
           upon
           which
           she
           instantly
           
           revived
           ,
           complaining
           of
           a
           great
           heat
           in
           her
           Jaws
           and
           much
           pain
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           hurt
           by
           the
           Lightning
           .
           Half
           a
           drachm
           of
           
             Pulvis
             Bezoarticus
             Anglicus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           water
           of
           sweet
           Chervil
           was
           given
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           caused
           a
           plentiful
           sweat
           ,
           whereby
           the
           pain
           in
           her
           Jaws
           was
           dimi●ished
           .
           Being
           still
           feave●ish
           ,
           an
           emulsion
           made
           with
           Poppy
           seed
           ,
           Millet
           ,
           Carduus
           Benedictus
           ,
           &c.
           was
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Patient
           had
           ease
           and
           recovered
           .
           It
           appears
           by
           this
           as
           well
           as
           other
           instances
           ,
           that
           great
           care
           should
           be
           had
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Thunde-struck
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           given
           up
           for
           quite
           dead
           ,
           before
           all
           means
           be
           used
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           revived
           .
           
             Paulus
             Zacchias
             in
             Questionibus
             Medicis
          
           giveth
           Rules
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           known
           whether
           persons
           smitten
           with
           Lightning
           be
           dead
           ,
           past
           all
           recovery
           or
           no.
           And
           the
           History
           put
           forth
           by
           
             Iaccbus
             Iavellus
          
           in
           an
           Epistle
           emitted
           with
           his
           
             Medicinae
             Compendium
          
           ,
           describes
           the
           cure
           of
           persons
           struck
           with
           Lightning
           .
           I
           have
           not
           my self
           seen
           those
           Books
           ;
           but
           whoso
           shall
           see
           cause
           to
           obtain
           and
           consult
           them
           ,
           will
           I
           suppose
           find
           therein
           things
           worth
           their
           reading
           and
           consideration
           .
           Something
           to
           this
           purpose
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Scholion
           on
           the
           
             Germ.
             Ephem
          
           .
           for
           the
           year
           1671.
           
             obs
             .
             37.
             p.
          
           69.
           
           The
           Reader
           that
           is
           desirous
           to
           see
           more
           Remarkable
           
           Instances
           about
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           wherein
           persons
           living
           in
           former
           age
           were
           concerned
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           to
           look
           into
           Zuinger
           his
           
             Theatrum
             vit
             .
             Human.
             Vol.
             2.
             
             Lib.
             2.
             
             P.
          
           322.
           
           &
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             P.
          
           475
           ,
           545.
           
           &
           
             Vol.
             3.
             
             Lib.
             1.
             
             P.
          
           631.
           
           &
           
             Vol.
             5.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             
             P.
          
           1371.
           he
           will
           find
           many
           notable
           and
           memorable
           passages
           which
           that
           industrious
           Author
           hath
           collected
           .
           Though
           none
           more
           awful
           (
           to
           my
           Remembrance
           )
           than
           that
           which
           hapned
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1546.
           when
           Meckelen
           (
           a
           principal
           City
           in
           Brabant
           )
           was
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           suffered
           a
           fearful
           Conflagration
           by
           Lightning
           :
           So
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           very
           time
           .
           when
           this
           Thunder-Storm
           hapned
           ,
           an
           Inn-keeper
           (
           whose
           Name
           was
           Croes
           )
           had
           in
           his
           house
           some
           Guests
           ,
           who
           were
           playing
           at
           Cards
           .
           The
           Inn-keeper
           going
           into
           his
           Wine-Celler
           to
           fetch
           Drink
           for
           his
           merry
           Guests
           ,
           at
           that
           moment
           the
           furious
           Tempest
           plucked
           up
           the
           house
           and
           carried
           it
           a
           good
           way
           off
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           the
           Men
           that
           were
           playing
           at
           Cards
           were
           found
           dead
           with
           their
           Cards
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           only
           the
           Inn-keeper
           himself
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           Wine-Cellar
           (
           which
           was
           arched
           )
           escaped
           with
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           This
           brings
           to
           mind
           a
           strange
           passage
           related
           by
           
             Cardan
             (
             de
             variet
             Lib.
          
           8.
           
           C.
           43.
           )
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           eight
           men
           sitting
           down
           together
           under
           an
           Oak
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           at
           Supper
           ,
           a
           flash
           
           of
           Lightning
           smote
           and
           ●lew
           them
           all
           ;
           And
           they
           were
           found
           in
           the
           very
           posture
           that
           the
           Lightning
           surprized
           them
           in
           :
           one
           with
           the
           Meat
           in
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           another
           seemed
           to
           be
           Drinking
           ,
           another
           with
           a
           Cup
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           bring
           to
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           looked
           like
           Images
           made
           black
           with
           the
           Lightning
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Scripture
           Examples
           of
           Men
           slain
           by
           Lightning
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Judicious
           and
           Learned
           Zuinger
           ,
           that
           the
           Sodomites
           &
           those
           250
           that
           being
           with
           Corab
           in
           his
           Conspiracy
           presumed
           to
           offer
           Incense
           ▪
           Numb
           .
           16.
           35.
           
           And
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           and
           th●●
           two
           Semicenturions
           with
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           ,
           were
           all
           killed
           by
           Lightning
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Some
             Philosophical
             Meditations
             .
             Concerning
             Antipathies
             and
             Sympathies
             .
             Of
             the
             Loadstone
             .
             Of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Wonderful
             Effects
             of
             Lightning
             .
             That
             Thunder-Storms
             are
             often
             caused
             by
             Satan
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             good
             Angels
             .
             Thunder
             is
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             dreaded
             .
             All
             Places
             in
             the
             habitable
             World
             are
             subject
             to
             it
             more
             or
             less
             .
             No
             Amulets
             can
             preserve
             men
             from
             being
             hurt
             thereby
             .
             The
             miserable
             estate
             of
             Wicked
             Men
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             ●●●ve
             all
             disquieting
             fears
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             such
             terrible
             Accidents
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           far
           Related
           many
           
             Remarkable
             Providences
          
           ,
           which
           have
           hapned
           in
           these
           goings
           down
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           the
           last
           Chapter
           )
           being
           Tragical
           Stories
           :
           The
           Reader
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           upon
           this
           occasion
           a
           little
           to
           divert
           and
           recreate
           my
           mind
           ,
           with
           some
           Philosophical
           Meditations
           ;
           and
           to
           conclude
           with
           a
           Theological
           Improvement
           thereof
           .
           There
           are
           Wonders
           in
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           as
           well
           as
           Providence
           ,
           the
           reason
           whereof
           the
           most
           knowing
           amongst
           Mortals
           ,
           are
           
           not
           able
           to
           comprehend
           .
           
             Dost
             thou
             know
             the
             ballancings
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             the
             wondrous
             works
             of
             him
             who
             is
             perfect
             in
             knowledge
             ?
          
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           seen
           any
           who
           give
           a
           satisfactory
           reason
           of
           those
           strange
           Fountains
           in
           
             New
             Spain
          
           ,
           which
           Ebb
           and
           Flow
           with
           the
           Sea
           ,
           though
           far
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           which
           fall
           in
           Rainy
           Weather
           ,
           and
           rise
           in
           dry
           ;
           or
           concerning
           that
           Pit
           near
           St.
           Bartholmew's
           into
           which
           if
           one
           cast
           a
           stone
           though
           never
           so
           small
           ,
           it
           makes
           a
           noise
           as
           great
           and
           terrible
           as
           a
           clap
           of
           Thunder
           .
           It
           is
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           produce
           a
           World
           of
           Instances
           ,
           concerning
           which
           the
           usual
           Answer
           is
           ,
           an
           
             occult
             Quality
          
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           strange
           operation
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           a
           Fig-lea●
           whereby
           our
           common
           Philosophers
           seek
           to
           hide
           their
           own
           ignorance
           .
           Nor
           may
           we
           (
           with
           Erastus
           )
           deny
           that
           there
           are
           marvelous
           Sympathies
           and
           Antipathies
           in
           the
           natures
           of
           things
           .
           We
           know
           that
           the
           Horse
           does
           abominate
           the
           Camel
           ;
           the
           mighty
           Elephant
           is
           afraid
           of
           a
           Mouse
           :
           And
           they
           say
           that
           the
           Lion
           ,
           who
           scorneth
           to
           turn
           his
           back
           upon
           the
           stoutest
           Animal
           ,
           will
           tremble
           at
           the
           Crowing
           of
           a
           Cock.
           Some
           Men
           also
           have
           strange
           A●tipathies
           in
           their
           natures
           against
           that
           ●ort
           of
           Food
           which
           others
           love
           and
           live
           upon
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           one
           that
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           eat
           either
           Bread
           or
           Flesh.
           Of
           another
           that
           
           fell
           into
           a
           Swoonding
           fit
           at
           the
           smell
           of
           a
           Rose
           .
           Others
           would
           do
           the
           like
           at
           the
           smell
           of
           Vineger
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           an
           Eel
           or
           a
           Frog
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Man
           that
           if
           he
           did
           hear
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Bell
           ,
           he
           would
           immediately
           die
           away
           .
           Another
           if
           he
           did
           happen
           to
           hear
           any
           one
           sweeping
           a
           Room
           ,
           an
           inexpressible
           horror
           would
           sieze
           upon
           him
           .
           Another
           if
           he
           heard
           one
           whetting
           a
           Knife
           his
           Gumms
           would
           fall
           a
           bleeding
           .
           Another
           was
           not
           able
           to
           behold
           a
           Knife
           that
           had
           a
           sharp
           point
           ,
           without
           being
           in
           a
           strange
           agony
           .
           Quercetus
           speaketh
           of
           one
           that
           died
           as
           he
           was
           sitting
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           only
           because
           an
           Apple
           was
           brought
           into
           his
           sight
           .
           There
           are
           some
           who
           if
           a
           Cat
           accidentally
           come
           into
           the
           Room
           ,
           though
           they
           neither
           see
           it
           ,
           nor
           are
           told
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           presently
           be
           in
           a
           Sweat
           and
           ready
           to
           die
           away
           .
           There
           was
           lately
           one
           living
           in
           Stow-Market
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           it
           Thundred
           would
           fall
           into
           a
           violent
           Vomiting
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           until
           the
           Thunder-storm
           was
           over
           .
           A
           Woman
           had
           such
           an
           Antipathy
           against
           Cheese
           that
           if
           she
           did
           but
           eat
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread
           ,
           cut
           with
           a
           Knife
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           before
           had
           cut
           Cheese
           ,
           it
           would
           cause
           a
           Deliquium
           ,
           yet
           the
           same
           Woman
           when
           she
           was
           with
           Child
           delighted
           in
           no
           meat
           so
           much
           as
           in
           Cheese
           .
           There
           was
           la●ely
           (
           I
           know
           not
           but
           that
           he
           
           may
           be
           living
           still
           )
           a
           Man
           that
           if
           Pork
           ,
           o●
           any
           thing
           made
           of
           Swines
           flesh
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           room
           ,
           he
           would
           fall
           into
           a
           convulsive
           
             Sardonian
             Laughter
          
           ;
           nor
           can
           he
           for
           his
           heart
           leave
           as
           long
           as
           that
           object
           is
           before
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           it
           should
           not
           be
           removed
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           laugh
           himself
           to
           death
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           peculiar
           Antipathies
           of
           some
           persons
           are
           caused
           by
           the
           imaginations
           of
           their
           Parents
           .
           There
           was
           one
           that
           would
           fall
           into
           a
           Syncope
           if
           either
           a
           Calves-head
           or
           a
           Cabbage
           were
           brought
           near
           him
           .
           There
           were
           
             n●●vi
             materni
          
           upon
           the
           Hypocondria
           of
           this
           person
           ,
           on
           his
           right
           side
           there
           was
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Calves
           head
           ,
           on
           his
           left
           side
           a
           Cabbage
           imprinted
           there
           by
           the
           Imagination
           of
           his
           Longing
           Mother
           .
           Most
           Wonderful
           is
           that
           which
           Libavius
           and
           others
           report
           ,
           concerning
           a
           Man
           that
           would
           be
           surprized
           with
           a
           Lipothymy
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           own
           Son
           ;
           nay
           ,
           upon
           his
           approaching
           near
           unto
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           saw
           him
           not
           ,
           for
           which
           some
           assigned
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Mother
           when
           she
           was
           with
           Child
           ,
           used
           to
           feed
           upon
           such
           Meats
           as
           were
           abominable
           to
           the
           Father
           (
           concerning
           the
           rationality
           of
           this
           conjecture
           see
           Sr.
           Kenelm
           Digby's
           disco●●●e
           of
           Bodies
           ,
           P.
           409
           ,
           410.
           )
           but
           others
           said
           that
           the
           Midwife
           who
           b●ought
           him
           into
           the
           World
           was
           a
           
           Witch
           .
           Nor
           are
           the
           Sympathies
           in
           Nature
           less
           Wonderful
           than
           the
           Antipathies
           .
           There
           is
           a
           mutual
           Friendship
           between
           the
           
             Olive
             tree
          
           and
           the
           Myrtle
           .
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           Stone
           called
           Pantarbe
           which
           draws
           Gold
           unto
           it
           .
           So
           does
           the
           Adamas
           hairs
           and
           twigs
           .
           The
           Sympathy
           between
           the
           Load-stone
           and
           Iron
           ,
           which
           do
           mutually
           attract
           each
           other
           ,
           is
           admirable
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Philosopher
           but
           speaketh
           of
           this
           .
           Some
           have
           published
           whole
           Treatises
           (
           both
           profitable
           and
           pleasant
           )
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ;
           In
           special
           
             Gilbert
             ,
             Ward
             ,
             Cabeus
             ,
             Kepler
             ,
          
           and
           of
           late
           Kircherus
           .
           I
           know
           many
           Fabulous
           things
           have
           been
           related
           concerning
           the
           Load-stone
           by
           inexperienced
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           so
           believed
           by
           many
           others
           ,
           
             E.
             G.
          
           that
           Onions
           ,
           or
           Garlick
           ,
           or
           Ointments
           will
           cause
           it
           to
           lose
           its
           vertue
           .
           Iohnston
           ,
           (
           and
           from
           him
           Dr.
           Brown
           in
           his
           vulgar
           Errors
           )
           hath
           truly
           asserted
           the
           contrary
           .
           Every
           one
           knoweth
           that
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Needle
           touched
           therewith
           will
           continue
           pointing
           towards
           the
           North
           Pole
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Magnet
           leaveth
           an
           impression
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           and
           vertue
           upon
           the
           Needle
           ,
           causing
           it
           to
           stand
           pointed
           as
           the
           Magnet
           it self
           doth
           :
           The
           Loadstone
           it self
           is
           the
           hardest
           Iron
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           known
           that
           such
           Mines
           are
           naturally
           so
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Report
           of
           one
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           lately
           in
           Devonshire
           ,
           Load-stones
           
           were
           found
           otherwise
           )
           posited
           in
           th●
           Earth
           .
           Just
           under
           the
           Line
           the
           Needle
           lieth
           Parallel
           with
           the
           Horizon
           ,
           but
           Sailing
           North
           or
           South
           it
           begins
           to
           incline
           and
           increase
           according
           as
           it
           approacheth
           to
           either
           Pole
           ,
           and
           would
           at
           last
           endeavour
           to
           erect
           it self
           ,
           whence
           some
           ascribe
           these
           strange
           effects
           to
           the
           North
           Star
           ,
           which
           they
           suppose
           to
           be
           very
           magnetical
           .
           There
           is
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Earth
           is
           the
           great
           Magnet
           .
           Hence
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Seller
           observes
           )
           when
           a
           Bar
           of
           Iron
           has
           stood
           long
           in
           a
           Window
           ,
           that
           end
           of
           it
           which
           is
           next
           to
           the
           Earth
           will
           have
           the
           same
           vertue
           which
           the
           Load-stone
           it self
           has
           .
           Some
           place
           the
           first
           Meridian
           at
           the
           Azores
           ,
           because
           there
           the
           Needle
           varies
           not
           :
           but
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           yea
           under
           the
           very
           same
           Meridian
           in
           divers
           Latitudes
           there
           is
           a
           great
           variation
           as
           to
           the
           pointing
           of
           the
           Needle
           .
           
             It
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             between
             the
             shore
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           France
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           Guiny
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Azores
           ,
           
             the
             North
             point
             varies
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             as
             some
             part
             of
             the
          
           Azores
           
             it
             deflecteth
             not
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
          
           Azores
           ,
           
             and
             this
             side
             of
             the
          
           Aequator
           ,
           
             the
             North
             point
             of
             the
             Needle
             wheeleth
             to
             the
             West
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             the
          
           Lat.
           36.
           
             near
             the
             shore
             ,
             the
             variation
             is
             about
          
           11
           gr
           .
           
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
          
           Aequator
           
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             in
          
           Brasilia
           
             the
             South
             point
             
             varies
          
           12
           gr
           .
           
             unto
             the
             West
             ,
             but
             Elongating
             from
             the
             Coast
             of
          
           Brasilia
           
             toward
             the
             Shore
             of
          
           Africa
           
             it
             varies
             Eastward
             ,
             and
             arriving
             at
             the
          
           Cape
           D●las
           Aquilas
           ,
           
             it
             rests
             in
             the
             Meridian
             and
             looketh
             neither
             way
             .
             Dr.
          
           Brown
           
             in
             he
          
           Psudodoxia
           Epidemica
           
             P.
             63.
             does
             rationally
             suppose
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             variation
             may
             be
             the
             inequality
             of
             the
             Earth
             variously
             disposed
             ,
             and
             indifferently
             mixed
             with
             the
             Sea.
             The
             Needle
             driveth
             that
             way
             where
             the
             greater
             and
             most
             powerful
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             placed
             .
             For
             whereas
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Isles
             of
          
           Azores
           
             the
             Needle
             varies
             Eastward
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             occasioned
             by
             that
             vast
             Tract
             ,
          
           viz.
           Europe
           ,
           Asia
           and
           Africa
           ,
           
             seated
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             disposing
             the
             Needle
             that
             way
             .
             Sailing
             further
             it
          
           veers
           
             its
             lilly
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             regards
             that
             quarter
             wherein
             the
             Land
             is
             nearer
             or
             greater
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Latitude
             ,
             as
             it
             approacheth
             the
             shore
             augmenteth
             its
             variation
             .
             Hence
             at
          
           Rome
           
             there
             is
             a
             less
             variation
          
           (
           viz.
           
             but
             five
             degrees
             )
             than
             at
          
           London
           ,
           
             for
             on
             the
             west
             side
             of
          
           Rome
           
             are
             seated
             the
             great
             Continents
             of
          
           France
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           Germany
           ;
           
             but
             unto
          
           England
           
             there
             is
             almost
             no
             Earth
             West
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             extent
             of
          
           Europe
           and
           Asia
           
             lies
             Eastward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             at
          
           London
           
             the
             variation
             is
          
           11
           Degrees
           .
           
             Thus
             also
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Continent
             of
          
           Brasilia
           ,
           
             the
             Needle
             deflects
             towards
             the
             Land
          
           12
           Degrees
           ▪
           
             but
             at
             the
             Straits
             
             of
          
           Magellan
           ,
           
             where
             the
             Land
             is
             narrowed
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             varies
             but
             5
             or
             6.
             
             So
             because
             the
             Cape
             of
          
           De
           las
           Agullas
           
             hath
             Sea
             on
             both
             sides
             near
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             Land
             remote
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             aequidistant
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             Needle
             conforms
             to
             the
             Meridian
             .
             In
             certain
             Creeks
             and
             Vallies
             it
             proveth
             irregular
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             may
             be
             some
             vigorous
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             not
             far
             distant
             .
          
           Thus
           D.
           Brown
           ,
           whose
           arguings
           seem
           rational
           .
           Some
           have
           truly
           observed
           of
           
             Crocus
             Martis
          
           or
           Steel
           corroded
           with
           Vineger
           ,
           Sulphur
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           after
           reverberated
           by
           Fire
           ,
           that
           the
           Load-stone
           will
           not
           at
           all
           attract
           it
           :
           nor
           will
           it
           adhere
           ,
           but
           ly
           therein
           like
           Sand.
           It
           is
           likewise
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           fire
           will
           cause
           the
           Load-stone
           to
           lose
           its
           vertue
           ;
           inasmuch
           as
           its
           Bituminous
           Spirits
           are
           thereby
           evaporated
           .
           Porta
           (
           Lib.
           7.
           
           Cap.
           7.
           )
           saith
           that
           he
           did
           to
           his
           great
           admiration
           see
           a
           Sulphurous
           flame
           brake
           out
           of
           the
           Load-stone
           which
           being
           dissipated
           ,
           the
           Stone
           lost
           it
           's
           attractive
           vertue
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Load-stone
           by
           being
           put
           into
           the
           fire
           may
           be
           caused
           quite
           to
           change
           its
           polarity
           .
           The
           truly
           Noble
           and
           Honourable
           
             Robert
             Boyle
          
           Esq
           ,
           many
           of
           whose
           excellent
           Observations
           and
           experiments
           have
           been
           advantagious
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           but
           to
           the
           Learned
           World
           ;
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           Experimental
           ;
           
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           Page
           15.
           hath
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Taking
             an
             Oblong
             Load-stone
             ,
             and
             heating
             it
             red
             hot
             ,
             I
             found
             the
             attractive
             faculty
             in
             not
             many
             minutes
             ,
             either
             altogether
             abolish●
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             so
             impaired
             and
             weakened
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             scarce
             if
             at
             all
             able
             to
             discern
             it
             .
             But
             this
             〈◊〉
             been
             observed
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             faithfully
             re●ated
             ,
             by
             more
             than
             one
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             That
             by
             Refrigerating
             this
             red
             hot
             Load-stone
             either
             North
             or
             South
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             I
             could
             give
             its
             extream●
             a
             Polarity
          
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           
             which
             they
             would
             readily
             display
             upon
             an
             〈◊〉
             Needle
             freely
             placed
             in
          
           aequilibrium
           :
           
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ▪
             but
             I
             could
             by
             refrigerating
             the
             ●●me
             end
             ,
             sometimes
             North
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             South
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             change
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Load-stone
             a●
             pleasure
             ,
             making
             that
             which
             was
             a
             q●arter
             of
             〈◊〉
             hour
             before
             the
             North
             Pole
             ,
             become●
             the
             South
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             formerly
             southern
             Pole
             become
             the
             northern
             .
             And
             this
             change
             was
             wrought
             on
             the
             Load-stone
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             cooling
             it
             directly
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             but
             by
             cooling
             it
             perpendicularly
             :
             that
             end
             of
             it
             which
             was
             contiguous
             to
             the
             Ground
             growing
             the
             Northern
             Pole
             and
             so
          
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           Magnetical
           )
           
             drawing
             to
             it
             the
             South
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             was
             remotest
             from
             the
             contrary
             one
             :
             As
             ●f
             indeed
             the
             Terrestial
             Globe
             were
             as
             some
          
           Magnetic
           Philosophers
           
             have
             supposed
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             great
          
           Magnes
           ,
           
           
             since
             its
          
           effluvium's
           
             are
             able
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             impart
             a
             magnetic
             faculty
             to
             the
             Load-stone
             it self
             ,
          
           Thus
           far
           Mr.
           Boyle
           ;
        
         
           Also
           D.
           Brown
           shews
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           erect
           a
           red
           hot
           Wire
           until
           it
           cool
           ,
           then
           hang
           it
           up
           with
           Wax
           and
           untwisted
           Silk
           where
           the
           lower
           end
           and
           that
           which
           cooled
           next
           the
           Earth
           does
           rest
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Northern
           point
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Wire
           be
           heated
           only
           at
           one
           end
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           end
           is
           cooled
           upwards
           or
           downwards
           ,
           it
           respectively
           requires
           a
           verticity
           .
           He
           also
           observes
           ,
           if
           a
           Load-stone
           be
           made
           red
           hot
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           it
           amits
           the
           magnetical
           vigor
           it
           had
           before
           ,
           and
           acquireth
           another
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           its
           refrigeration
           ,
           for
           that
           part
           which
           cooleth
           next
           the
           Earth
           will
           acquire
           the
           respect
           of
           the
           North
           ;
           the
           experiment
           whereof
           he
           made
           in
           a
           Load-stone
           of
           parallelogram
           or
           long
           square
           figure
           ,
           wherein
           only
           inverting
           the
           extreams
           as
           it
           came
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           he
           altered
           the
           Poles
           or
           faces
           thereof
           at
           pleasure
           .
           Unto
           some
           such
           reason
           as
           this
           ,
           must
           the
           wonderful
           change
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Lightning
           in
           the
           Compasses
           of
           Mr.
           
           Lad's
           Vessel
           be
           ascribed
           :
           probably
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Lightning
           caused
           the
           Needle
           to
           lose
           its
           vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           Compass
           in
           the
           Bidikle
           might
           stand
           pointed
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           that
           unhung
           in
           the
           Locker
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           when
           they
           grew
           cold
           again
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           
           continue
           pointing
           so
           ever
           after
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           that
           which
           is
           very
           mysterious
           and
           beyond
           humane
           Capacity
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           in
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           .
           
             The
             Thunder
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             who
             can
             understand
             ?
          
           Also
           ,
           
             Can
             any
             understand
             the
             spreadings
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             or
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             Tabernacle
             ?
          
           Hence
           Elihu
           said
           (
           some
           Interpreters
           think
           there
           was
           a
           Thunder-storm
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           when
           those
           words
           were
           spoken
           )
           in
           Iob
           37.
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             He
             Thundreth
             marveils
          
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           manifest
           that
           these
           wonderful
           Meteors
           are
           generated
           out
           of
           a
           Nitrous
           and
           Sulphurous
           Matter
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           commonly
           out
           of
           dark
           and
           thick
           Clouds
           that
           Hail
           and
           coals
           of
           Fire
           break
           forth
           ,
           Psal.
           18.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           Scent
           which
           the
           Lightning
           useth
           to
           leave
           behind
           it
           ,
           in
           places
           where
           it
           falls
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           its
           being
           of
           a
           Sulphurous
           nature
           .
           Nay
           the
           persons
           (
           as
           well
           as
           places
           )
           smitten
           there
           with
           have
           sometimes
           smelt
           strong
           of
           Brimstone
           .
           Two
           years
           ago
           there
           was
           a
           Ship
           riding
           at
           Anchor
           in
           a
           place
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           a
           furious
           Tempest
           suddenly
           arising
           ,
           the
           Main-Mast
           wes
           split
           in
           pieces
           with
           a
           Clap
           of
           Thunder
           ;
           the
           Pendant
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Main-Top-Mast
           was
           burnt
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           twelve
           Men
           were
           beat
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           five
           of
           which
           lay
           
           for
           dead
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           no
           Pulse
           or
           Breath
           being
           perceived
           ,
           their
           Eyes
           and
           Teeth
           immovable
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           no
           visible
           wound
           ,
           only
           an
           intolerable
           smell
           of
           Brimstone
           ;
           about
           half
           an
           hour
           after
           by
           rubbing
           and
           forceing
           open
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           pouring
           down
           some
           Cordials
           ,
           they
           recovered
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           six
           others
           were
           miserably
           burnt
           ,
           their
           flesh
           being
           scorched
           ,
           yet
           their
           Garments
           not
           so
           much
           as
           singed
           ;
           their
           skin
           much
           discoloured
           .
           See
           Mr.
           
           Burton's
           Miracles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Page
           181.
           
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           August
           23.
           1682.
           
           A
           Man
           walking
           in
           the
           Field
           near
           Darkin
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           struck
           with
           a
           Clap
           of
           Thunder
           .
           One
           who
           was
           near
           him
           ,
           ran
           to
           take
           him
           up
           ,
           but
           found
           him
           dead
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           exceeding
           hot●
           and
           withal
           smelling
           so
           strong
           of
           Sulphur
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           let
           him
           ly
           a
           considerable
           time
           ere
           he
           could
           be
           removed
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           has
           been
           generated
           out
           of
           the
           Sulphurous
           and
           Bituminous
           matter
           which
           the
           fiery
           Mountain
           Aetna
           hath
           cast
           forth
           ,
           We
           know
           that
           when
           there
           is
           a
           mixture
           of
           Nitre
           ,
           Sulphur
           ,
           and
           unslaked
           Lime
           ,
           Water
           will
           cause
           fire
           to
           break
           out
           .
           And
           when
           unto
           Nitre
           Brimstone
           is
           added
           ,
           a
           Report
           is
           caused
           thereby
           .
           And
           unquestionably
           ,
           
           Nitre
           is
           a
           special
           ingredient
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ;
           This
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           the
           descension
           of
           the
           flame
           ,
           which
           descends
           not
           only
           obliquely
           but
           perpendicularly
           ,
           and
           that
           argues
           it
           does
           so
           not
           from
           any
           external
           force
           ,
           but
           naturally●
           Mr.
           
             William
             Clark
          
           in
           his
           natural
           History
           of
           Nitre
           ,
           observes
           that
           if
           the
           quantity
           of
           an
           ounce
           be
           put
           in
           a
           fire-shovel
           ,
           and
           a
           live
           coal
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           the
           fire-shovel
           in
           the
           bottom
           will
           be
           red
           hot
           ,
           and
           burn
           through
           whatever
           is
           under
           it
           ;
           which
           demonstrates
           that
           this
           sort
           of
           fire
           does
           naturally
           burn
           downwards
           ,
           when
           as
           all
           other
           fires
           do
           naturally
           ascend
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           
             Stella
             cadens
          
           is
           rationally
           concluded
           to
           be
           a
           Nitrous
           Substance
           ;
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           affirmed
           of
           the
           Lightning
           .
           Hence
           also
           is
           its
           terrible
           and
           irresistable
           force
           .
           The
           Nitre
           in
           Gunpowder
           is
           as
           the
           aforesaid
           Author
           expresseth
           it
           
             Anima
             Pyrii
             Pulveris
          
           ,
           Sulphur
           without
           
             Salt
             Peter
          
           has
           no
           powerful
           expulsion
           with
           it
           .
           The
           discharging
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           is
           f●tly
           called
           
             Artificial
             Thundring
             and
             Lightning
          
           ,
           since
           thereby
           Men
           do
           in
           a
           moment
           blow
           up
           Houses
           ,
           beat
           down
           Castles
           ,
           batter
           Mountains
           in
           pieces
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           nature
           does
           so
           admirably
           and
           Artificially
           resemble
           the
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Report
           ,
           and
           the
           terrible
           ,
           and
           sudden
           
           and
           amazing
           execution
           done
           thereby
           :
           
             Flammas
             Iovis
             &
             sonitus
             imitatu●
             Olympi
             :
          
           Hence
           as
           those
           that
           are
           shot
           with
           a
           Bullet
           do
           not
           hear
           the
           Gun
           ,
           being
           struck
           before
           the
           report
           cometh
           to
           their
           Ears
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           usually
           with
           them
           that
           are
           Thunder-struck
           ,
           the
           lightning
           is
           upon
           them
           before
           the
           noise
           is
           heard
           .
           Men
           commonly
           tremble
           at
           the
           dreadful
           crack
           when
           as
           ,
           if
           they
           hear
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           danger
           useth
           to
           be
           past
           as
           to
           that
           particular
           Thunder-clap
           ;
           though
           another
           may
           come
           and
           kill
           them
           before
           they
           hear
           it
           .
           The
           Nitre
           in
           the
           Lightning
           may
           likewise
           be
           esteemed
           the
           natural
           cause
           of
           its
           being
           of
           so
           penetrating
           and
           burning
           a
           nature
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           the
           like
           fiery
           substance
           in
           the
           World
           again
           as
           Nitre
           is
           .
           Many
           have
           been
           of
           the
           Opinion
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Bolt
           or
           Stone
           de●cending
           with
           the
           Thunder
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           a
           vulgar
           Error
           ,
           The
           Fulmen
           or
           Thunder-bolt
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           being
           a
           Nitro-sulphurious
           Spirit
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           more
           subtile
           and
           spiritual
           body
           than
           any
           Stone
           is
           of
           ,
           that
           shall
           penetrate
           so
           as
           these
           Meteors
           do
           .
           It
           s
           true
           that
           our
           Translation
           reads
           the
           words
           in
           
             Psal.
             78.
             41.
             
             He
             gave
             their
             Flocks
             to
             hot
             Thunder-bolts
             :
          
           But
           the
           Original
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Translated
           Thunderbolts
           ,
           signifieth
           
             Burning
             Coals
          
           ;
           so
           that
           Lightning
           is
           thereby
           intended
           .
           Avicenn●
           
           doth
           indeed
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           Thunder-bolt
           which
           fell
           at
           Corduba
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           a
           Sulphurous
           smell
           ,
           and
           was
           like
           A●moni●●
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           that
           not
           only
           Sulphurous
           and
           Bituminous
           but
           stony
           substances
           may
           be
           generated
           in
           the
           Clouds
           with
           the
           Lightning
           .
           
             George
             Agricola
          
           writeth
           that
           near
           Lurgea
           ,
           a
           mass
           of
           Iron
           being
           fifty
           pound
           in
           weight
           ,
           fell
           from
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           which
           some
           attempted
           to
           make
           Swords
           of
           ,
           but
           the
           fire
           could
           not
           melt
           it
           ,
           nor
           hammers
           bring
           it
           into
           form
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1492.
           
           At
           Ensishemium
           ,
           a
           stone
           of
           three
           hundred
           pound
           weight
           fell
           from
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           which
           is
           kept
           as
           a
           Monument
           in
           the
           Temple
           there
           .
           And
           in
           1581
           ,
           A
           Stone
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Clouds
           in
           Thuringia
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           hot
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           touched
           ,
           with
           which
           one
           might
           strike
           fire
           as
           with
           a
           Flint
           .
           There
           is
           now
           to
           be
           seen
           at
           Dresden
           a
           Stone
           which
           descended
           out
           of
           a
           Cloud
           ;
           and
           is
           reserved
           amongst
           the
           Admiranda
           belonging
           to
           the
           Elector
           of
           Saxony
           :
           some
           lately
           living
           were
           present
           at
           the
           Fall
           of
           that
           Stone
           .
           Again
           An●
           1618.
           
           In
           Bohemia
           ,
           a
           considerable
           quantity
           of
           Brass●mettal
           fell
           from
           the
           Clouds
           .
           No
           longer
           since
           than
           May
           28.
           1677.
           at
           a
           Village
           near
           〈◊〉
           in
           Germany
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Tempes●
           of
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           stones
           of
           a
           green
           and
           partly
           caerulean
           colour
           fell
           
           therewith
           ,
           and
           a
           considerable
           mass
           of
           Mineral
           matter
           ,
           in
           tast
           like
           Vitriol
           ,
           being
           pondrous
           and
           friable
           ,
           having
           also
           metallick
           sparks
           like
           Gold
           intermixed
           .
           That
           which
           is
           by
           some
           called
           the
           Rain-stone
           or
           Thunder-bolt
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Antients
           termed
           Ceraunia
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           smell
           like
           that
           of
           an
           Horn
           when
           put
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           does
           attend
           it
           .
           Learned
           Gesner
           .
           (
           who
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           vast
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Solomon
           of
           the
           former
           age
           )
           saith
           that
           a
           Gentleman
           gave
           him
           one
           of
           those
           Stones
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Thunder-bolt
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           five
           digits
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           three
           in
           breadth
           .
           This
           sort
           o●
           Stone
           is
           usually
           in
           form
           like
           unto
           an
           Iron
           Wedge
           ,
           and
           has
           an
           hole
           quite
           through
           it
           .
           
             Ioh.
             de
             Laet
          
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             de
             Gemmis
             Lib.
          
           2●
           Gap.
           24.
           relates
           that
           he
           saw
           another
           of
           those
           Stones
           .
           
             Boetius
             (
             de
             Gemmis
          
           Lib.
           2.
           
           Cap.
           261.
           )
           reports
           that
           many
           persons
           worthy
           of
           credit
           ,
           affirmed
           that
           when
           Houses
           or
           Trees
           had
           been
           broken
           with
           the
           Thunder
           ,
           they
           did
           by
           digging
           find
           such
           Stones
           in
           the
           places
           where
           the
           stroke
           was
           given
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           that
           
             Ful●inous
             Stones
          
           or
           Thunderbolts
           do
           alwayes
           descen●
           out
           of
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           when
           such
           breache●
           are
           made
           by
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           〈◊〉
           
             vulgar
             Err●r
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Effects
           produced
           by
           the
           Lightning
           
           are
           exceeding
           marvelous
           ,
           sometimes
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           Brass
           ,
           Iron
           has
           been
           melted
           thereby
           ,
           when
           the
           things
           wherein
           they
           have
           been
           kept
           ,
           received
           no
           hurt
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           the
           Wax
           on
           the
           Bags
           which
           contained
           them
           ,
           has
           not
           been
           so
           much
           as
           melted
           .
           Liquors
           have
           been
           thereby
           exhausted
           out
           of
           Vessels
           ,
           when
           the
           Vessels
           themselves
           remained
           untouched
           :
           And
           (
           which
           is
           more
           wonderful
           )
           when
           the
           Cask
           has
           been
           broken
           by
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           the
           Wine
           has
           remained
           as
           it
           were
           included
           in
           a
           skin
           ,
           without
           being
           spilt
           ;
           the
           reason
           whereof
           Sennertus
           supposeth
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Lightning
           did
           condense
           the
           exterior
           parts
           of
           the
           Wine
           .
           It
           is
           also
           a
           very
           strange
           thing
           ,
           which
           Histories
           report
           concerning
           Marcia
           (
           a
           
             Roman
             Princess
          
           )
           that
           the
           Child
           in
           her
           body
           was
           smitten
           and
           killed
           with
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Mother
           received
           no
           hurt
           in
           her
           own
           Body
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           give
           a
           clear
           and
           satisfactory
           Reason
           why
           if
           a
           piece
           of
           Iron
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           Cask
           it
           prevents
           the
           Thunder
           from
           marring
           the
           Wine
           contained
           therein
           ,
           and
           also
           keeps
           Milk
           from
           turning
           .
           The
           Virtuosi
           of
           France
           in
           their
           Philosophical
           Conferences
           
             (
             vol.
             2.
             
             P.
          
           427.
           )
           suppose
           a
           Sympathy
           between
           Iron
           and
           the
           gross
           vapors
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           .
           They
           say
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           Thunder-bolt
           does
           sometimes
           
           resemble
           Steel
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           shew
           the
           correspondence
           that
           there
           is
           between
           Iron
           and
           Thunder
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Air
           being
           impregna●e
           by
           those
           noisome
           vapours
           which
           are
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           Iron
           ,
           meeting
           with
           some
           piece
           of
           it
           laid
           on
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           is
           joyned
           to
           the
           Iron
           by
           Sympathy
           ,
           the
           Iron
           by
           its
           attractive
           vertue
           receives
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           retentive
           retains
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           prevents
           the
           effects
           .
           This
           conjecture
           is
           ingenious
           Nor
           is
           it
           easie
           to
           give
           a
           solid
           Reason
           why
           the
           Lightning
           should
           hurt
           one
           creature
           rather
           than
           another
           .
           Naturalists
           observe
           that
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           
             Feles
             canes
             &
             capras
             magis
             illorum
             obnoxios
             〈◊〉
             observatio
             sedula
             dedit
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Iohnston
             .
             Bart●●linus
          
           conjectures
           the
           reason
           to
           be
           the
           hali●●s
           in
           the
           bodies
           of
           those
           creatures
           ,
           which
           are●●it
           nutriment
           for
           the
           fulminious
           spirits
           to
           p●●
           upon
           .
           When
           fire
           is
           set
           to
           a
           train
           of
           Gunpowder
           ;
           it
           will
           run
           accordingly
           straight
           or
           crooked
           ,
           upwards
           or
           downwards
           as
           the
           matter
           it
           feeds
           upon
           is
           disposed
           :
           So
           proportionably
           here
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           Subject
           for
           ingenious
           minds
           further
           to
           inquire
           into
           .
           It
           is
           moreover
           difficult
           to
           determine
           how
           Men
           are
           killed
           therewith
           ,
           when
           no
           visible
           impression
           is
           made
           upon
           their
           Bodies
           .
           Some
           think
           it
           is
           by
           meer
           instantaneous
           suffocation
           of
           their
           A●mal
           spirits
           .
           That
           poysonful
           vapours
           do
           sometimes●
           
           attend
           the
           Lightning
           is
           manifest
           .
           Seneca
           saith
           ,
           that
           Wine
           which
           has
           been
           congealed
           with
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           after
           it
           is
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           in
           appearance
           returned
           to
           its
           pristine
           state
           ,
           it
           causeth
           the
           persons
           that
           shall
           drink
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           to
           die
           or
           become
           mad
           .
           Naturalists
           observe
           ,
           that
           venemous
           Creatures
           being
           struck
           with
           Lightning
           lose
           their
           poyson
           ;
           the
           reason
           of
           which
           may
           be
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           heat
           but
           the
           venome
           of
           those
           Vapours
           attracting
           the
           poyson
           to
           themselves
           .
           And
           that
           Vapors
           will
           kill
           in
           a
           moment
           is
           past
           doubt
           .
           In
           the
           Philosophical
           transactions
           for
           the
           year
           1665.
           
           
             (
             P.
          
           44.
           )
           It
           is
           related
           that
           seven
           or
           eight
           persons
           going
           down
           Stairs
           into
           a
           Coal-pit
           ,
           they
           fell
           down
           dead
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           shot
           :
           There
           being
           one
           of
           them
           whose
           Wife
           was
           informed
           that
           her
           Husband
           was
           stifled
           ,
           she
           went
           near
           to
           him
           without
           any
           inconvenience
           ;
           but
           when
           she
           went
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           the
           Vapors
           caused
           her
           instantly
           to
           fall
           down
           dead
           .
           And
           it
           is
           famously
           known
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Lake
           Avernus
           in
           Campania
           ,
           that
           if
           Birds
           attempt
           to
           fly
           over
           it
           ,
           the
           deadly
           vapors
           thereof
           kill
           them
           in
           a
           moment
           .
           But
           the
           Lightning
           doth
           more
           than
           meerly
           suffocate
           with
           mortiferous
           vapors
           .
           It
           sometimes
           penetrates
           the
           Brain
           ,
           and
           shrivels
           the
           Heart
           and
           Liver
           when
           nothing
           does
           appear
           outwardly
           .
           And
           it
           does
           (
           as
           Dr.
           
           Goodwin
           in
           his
           lately
           published
           judicious
           Discourse
           about
           the
           punishment
           of
           Sinners
           in
           the
           other
           World
           
             (
             P.
          
           44.
           )
           aptly
           expresseth
           )
           
             lick
             up
             .
             the
             vital
             and
             animal
             spirits
             that
             run
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             body
             it self
             remains
             unburnt
             .
          
           Those
           spirits
           are
           the
           Vinculum
           ,
           the
           tye
           of
           Union
           between
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           which
           the
           Lightning
           may
           consume
           without
           so
           much
           as
           singing
           the
           body
           or
           cloaths
           there●
           Nevertheless
           ,
           upon
           some
           it
           leaveth
           direful
           marks
           ,
           and
           breaketh
           their
           very
           bones
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           tears
           away
           the
           flesh
           from
           the
           Bones
           .
           There
           are
           some
           Remarkable
           Instances
           confirming
           this
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           Philosophical
           Transactions
           .
           Dr.
           Wallis
           in
           a
           Letter
           written
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
             May.
          
           12.
           1666.
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           a
           very
           sad
           accident
           which
           had
           then
           newly
           hapned
           there
           .
        
         
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             two
             Schollars
             of
             Wadham
             Colledge
             ,
             being
             alone
             in
             a
             Boat
             (
             without
             a
             Waterman
             )
             having
             newly
             thrust
             off
             from
             shore
             ,
             at
             Medley
             to
             come
             homewards
             ,
             standing
             near
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Boat
             ,
             were
             presently
             with
             a
             stroke
             of
             Thunder
             or
             Lightning
             ,
             both
             struck
             off
             out
             of
             the
             Boat
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             stark
             dead
             ,
             in
             whom
             though
             presently
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             water
             (
             having
             been
             by
             relation
             scarce
             a
             minute
             in
             it
             )
             there
             was
             not
             discerned
             any
             appearance
             of
             Life
             ,
             sense
             or
             motion
             :
             
             the
             other
             was
             stuck
             fast
             in
             the
             Mud
             (
             with
             his
             feet
             downwards
             ,
             and
             his
             upper
             parts
             above
             water
             )
             like
             a
             Post
             not
             able
             to
             help
             himself
             out
             ;
             but
             besides
             a
             present
             astonying
             or
             numness
             had
             no
             other
             hurt
             :
             but
             was
             for
             the
             present
             so
             disturbed
             in
             his
             Senses
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             he
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Boat
             ,
             nor
             could
             remember
             either
             Thunder
             or
             Lightning
             that
             did
             effect
             it
             :
             and
             was
             very
             feeble
             and
             faint
             upon
             it
             (
             which
             though
             presently
             put
             into
             a
             warm
             Bed
             )
             he
             had
             not
             throughly
             recovered
             by
             the
             next
             night
             ;
             and
             whither
             since
             he
             have
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Others
             in
             another
             Boat
             ,
             about
             ten
             or
             twenty
             yards
             from
             these
             (
             as
             by
             their
             description
             I
             estimate
             )
             felt
             a
             disturbance
             and
             shaking
             in
             their
             Boat
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             had
             his
             Chair
             struck
             from
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             thrown
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             hurt
             .
             These
             immediately
             made
             up
             to
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             (
             some
             leaping
             into
             the
             Water
             to
             them
             )
             presently
             drew
             them
             into
             the
             Boat
             or
             on
             shore
             ;
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             saw
             these
             two
             fall
             into
             the
             water
             (
             not
             looking
             that
             way
             )
             but
             heard
             one
             of
             them
             cry
             for
             help
             pesently
             upon
             the
             stroke
             ,
             and
             smelt
             a
             very
             strong
             stinking
             smell
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             which
             ,
             when
             I
             asked
             him
             that
             told
             it
             me
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             stink
             ?
             he
             said
             ,
             like
             such
             a
             smell
             ,
             as
             is
             perceived
             upon
             the
             
             striking
             of
             Flints
             together
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             was
             dead
             (
             when
             by
             putting
             into
             (
             a
             warm
             Bed
             ,
             and
             rubbing
             ,
             and
             putting
             strong
             Waters
             into
             his
             month
             ,
             &c.
             no
             Life
             could
             be
             brought
             into
             him
             )
             was
             the
             next
             morning
             brought
             to
             Town
             ;
             where
             among
             multitudes
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             see
             ;
             Dr.
             Willis
             .
             Dr.
             Mellington
             ,
             Dr.
             Lower
             ,
             and
             myself
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             went
             to
             view
             the
             Corps
             ,
             where
             we
             found
             no
             wound
             at
             all
             in
             the
             skin
             ;
             the
             face
             and
             neck
             swart
             and
             black
             ,
             but
             not
             more
             than
             might
             be
             ordinary
             ,
             by
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             blood
             :
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Neck
             was
             a
             little
             blackish
             spott
             about
             an
             inch
             long
             ,
             and
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             inch
             broad
             at
             the
             broadest
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             seared
             with
             a
             hot
             Iron
             :
             and
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             one
             somewhat
             bigger
             on
             the
             left
             side
             of
             the
             neck
             below
             the
             ear
             .
             Streight
             down
             the
             Breast
             ,
             but
             towards
             the
             left
             side
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             large
             place
             ,
             about
             three
             quarters
             of
             a
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             about
             two
             inches
             in
             breadth
             ;
             in
             some
             places
             more
             ,
             in
             some
             less
             which
             was
             burnt
             and
             hard
             ,
             like
             Leather
             burnt
             with
             the
             fire
             ,
             of
             a
             deep
             blackish
             red
             colour
             ,
             not
             much
             unlike
             the
             scorched
             skin
             of
             a
             rosted
             Pig
             :
             and
             on
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             left
             Shoulder
             such
             another
             spot
             about
             as
             big
             as
             a
             shilling
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             neck
             was
             
             blacker
             and
             seemed
             more
             seared
             .
             From
             the
             top
             of
             the
             right
             shoulder
             ,
             sloping
             downwards
             towards
             that
             place
             in
             his
             Breast
             ,
             was
             a
             narrow
             line
             of
             the
             like
             scorched
             skin
             ;
             as
             if
             somewhat
             had
             come
             in
             there
             at
             the
             neck
             ,
             and
             had
             run
             down
             to
             the
             breast
             and
             there
             spread
             broader
             .
          
           
             The
             Buttons
             of
             his
             Dublet
             were
             most
             of
             them
             off
             ,
             which
             some
             thought
             might
             have
             been
             torn
             off
             with
             the
             blast
             ,
             getting
             in
             at
             the
             neck
             ,
             and
             then
             bursting
             its
             way
             out
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             greatest
             presumption
             was
             (
             to
             me
             )
             that
             besides
             four
             or
             five
             Buttons
             wanting
             towards
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             breast
             ,
             there
             were
             about
             half
             a
             dozen
             together
             clear
             off
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Collar
             downwards
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             buttons
             did
             seem
             to
             be
             near
             worn
             out
             ,
             but
             almost
             new
             .
             The
             Collar
             of
             his
             Doublet
             just
             over
             the
             fore-part
             of
             the
             right
             Shoulder
             was
             quite
             broken
             asunder
             ,
             cloth
             and
             stiffening
             ,
             streight
             and
             downwards
             ,
             as
             if
             cut
             or
             chopt
             asunder
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             blunt
             tool
             ;
             only
             the
             inward
             linnen
             or
             ●ustian
             lining
             of
             it
             was
             whole
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             view
             of
             the
             ragg'd
             edges
             ,
             it
             seemed
             manifest
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             from
             a
             stroke
             inward
             (
             from
             without
             )
             not
             outwards
             from
             within
             .
          
           
             His
             Hat
             was
             strangely
             torn
             ,
             not
             just
             on
             
             the
             Crown
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Hat
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Brim
             .
             On
             the
             side
             of
             it
             was
             a
             great
             hole
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             put
             in
             ones
             fist
             through
             it
             :
             some
             part
             of
             it
             being
             quite
             struck
             away
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             divers
             gashes
             every
             way
             ,
             as
             if
             torn
             or
             cut
             with
             a
             dull
             tool
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             of
             a
             good
             length
             ,
             almost
             quite
             to
             the
             edges
             of
             the
             brim
             .
             And
             besides
             these
             ,
             one
             or
             two
             gashes
             more
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             communicate
             with
             that
             hole
             in
             the
             side
             .
             This
             also
             was
             judged
             to
             be
             by
             a
             stroke
             inwards
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             view
             of
             the
             edges
             of
             those
             Gashes
             (
             from
             which
             there
             was
             scarce
             any
             judgement
             to
             be
             made
             either
             way
             )
             but
             because
             the
             lining
             was
             not
             torn
             ,
             only
             ript
             from
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Hat
             (
             where
             it
             was
             sown
             on
             )
             on
             that
             side
             where
             the
             hole
             was
             made
             .
             But
             his
             Hat
             not
             being
             found
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             but
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             appear
             against
             what
             part
             of
             his
             head
             that
             hole
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             Another
             sad
             disaster
             hapned
             Ianuary
             24
             1665
             ,
             6.
             
             When
             one
             Mr.
             Brooks
             of
             Hampshire
             going
             from
             Winchester
             towards
             his
             House
             near
             Andover
             ,
             in
             very
             bad
             weather
             ,
             was
             himself
             slain
             by
             Lightning
             ,
             and
             the
             Horse
             he
             rode
             on
             under
             him
             .
             For
             about
             a
             Mile
             from
             Winchester
             he
             was
             found
             with
             
             his
             face
             beaten
             into
             the
             Ground
             ,
             one
             Leg
             in
             the
             Stirrup
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Horses
             main
             ▪
             his
             Cloathes
             all
             burnt
             off
             his
             back
             ,
             not
             a
             piece
             as
             big
             as
             an
             Hankerchief
             left
             intire
             ,
             and
             his
             Hair
             and
             all
             his
             body
             singed
             .
             With
             the
             force
             that
             struck
             him
             down
             ,
             his
             nose
             was
             beaten
             into
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             his
             Chin
             into
             his
             Breast
             ;
             where
             was
             a
             Wound
             cut
             almost
             as
             low
             as
             to
             his
             Navil
             ;
             and
             his
             clothes
             being
             as
             aforesaid
             torn
             ,
             the
             pieces
             were
             so
             scattered
             and
             consumed
             ,
             that
             not
             enough
             to
             fill
             the
             crown
             of
             a
             Hat
             could
             be
             found
             .
             His
             Gloves
             were
             whole
             ,
             but
             his
             hands
             in
             them
             singed
             to
             the
             Bone.
             The
             Hip-bone
             and
             Shoulder
             of
             his
             Horse
             burnt
             and
             bruised
             ,
             and
             his
             Saddle
             torn
             in
             little
             pieces
             .
          
        
         
           Very
           Remarkable
           also
           was
           that
           which
           hapned
           forty
           five
           years
           ago
           at
           another
           place
           in
           England
           ,
           viz.
           Withycomb
           in
           Devonshire
           ,
           where
           on
           
             October
             21.
             
             A.
             D.
          
           1638.
           being
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           whilest
           the
           People
           were
           attending
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           black
           Cloud
           coming
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           was
           suddenly
           an
           amazing
           Clap
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           a
           Ball
           of
           fire
           came
           in
           at
           the
           Window
           ,
           whereby
           the
           House
           was
           very
           much
           damnified
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           many
           of
           them
           struck
           down
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Seats
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           
           were
           turned
           upside
           down
           ,
           yet
           they
           that
           sa●
           in
           them
           received
           no
           hurt
           .
           A
           Gentleman
           of
           note
           there
           (
           one
           Mr.
           Hill
           )
           sitting
           in
           his
           Seat
           by
           the
           Chancil
           ,
           had
           his
           head
           suddenly
           smitten
           against
           the
           Wall
           ,
           by
           which
           blow
           he
           died
           that
           night
           .
           Another
           had
           his
           Head
           cloven
           ,
           his
           Skull
           rent
           in
           three
           pieces
           ,
           and
           his
           Brains
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Ground
           whole
           .
           The
           hair
           of
           his
           head
           through
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           blow
           stuck
           fast
           to
           the
           Pillar
           that
           was
           near
           him
           .
           A
           Woman
           attempting
           to
           run
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           her
           clothes
           set
           on
           fire
           ;
           and
           her
           flesh
           on
           her
           back
           torn
           almost
           to
           the
           very
           bone
           .
           See
           Mr.
           Clarks
           Examples
           
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             104.
             
             P
             ,
          
           501.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           Heresie
           to
           believe
           that
           Satan
           has
           sometimes
           a
           great
           operation
           in
           causing
           Thunder-storms
           .
           I
           know
           this
           is
           vehemently
           denied
           by
           some
           .
           The
           late
           Witch-Advocates
           call
           it
           Blasphemy
           .
           And
           an
           old
           Council
           did
           Anathematize
           the
           men
           that
           are
           thus
           perswaded
           :
           but
           by
           their
           Favour
           ;
           An
           orthodox
           &
           rational
           Man
           may
           be
           of
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Devil
           has
           before
           him
           the
           Vapors
           and
           Materials
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           are
           generated
           ,
           his
           Art
           is
           such
           as
           that
           he
           can
           bring
           them
           into
           form
           .
           If
           Chymists
           can
           make
           their
           aurumfulminans
           ,
           what
           strange
           thing●
           may
           this
           
             Infernal
             Chymist
          
           effect
           ?
           The
           Holy
           
           ptures
           intimate
           as
           much
           as
           this
           cometh
           to
           In
           the
           sacred
           Story
           concerning
           Iob
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           Satan
           did
           raise
           a
           great
           Wind
           which
           blew
           down
           the
           House
           where
           
           Iob's
           Children
           were
           Feasting
           .
           And
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             That
             the
             fire
             of
             God
             fell
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             burnt
             up
             the
             Sheep
             and
             the
             Servants
             ;
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Fire
             of
             God
          
           was
           no
           doubt
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           expressed
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           amongst
           the
           Hebrews
           .
           Satan
           had
           a
           deep
           policy
           in
           going
           that
           way
           to
           work
           ,
           thereby
           hoping
           to
           make
           Iob
           believe
           God
           was
           his
           Enemy
           .
           Mr.
           Caryl
           (
           according
           to
           his
           wonted
           manner
           )
           does
           both
           wittily
           and
           judiciously
           paraphrase
           upon
           the
           place
           ;
           
             The
             fire
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             here
             is
             conceived
             to
             have
             been
             some
             terrible
             flash
             of
             Lightning
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             because
             it
             is
             said
             to
             fall
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             cut
             of
             the
             Air.
             There
             Satan
             can
             do
             mighty
             things
             ,
          
           command
           much
           of
           the
           Magazine
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           that
           dreadful
           Artillery
           which
           makes
           men
           tremble
           ,
           those
           fiery
           Meteors
           ,
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           are
           stored
           and
           lodged
           .
           Satan
           let
           loose
           by
           God
           can
           do
           wonders
           in
           the
           Air
           ;
           He
           can
           raise
           Storms
           ,
           He
           can
           discharge
           the
           great
           Ordnance
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Art
           can
           make
           them
           more
           terrible
           and
           dreadful
           than
           they
           are
           in
           their
           own
           
           nature
           .
           Satan
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.
           2.
           
           And
           we
           read
           of
           the
           working
           of
           Satan
           with
           all
           power
           and
           signs
           ,
           and
           lying
           words
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           2.
           9.
           
           It
           is
           moreover
           predicted
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           
             cause
             fire
             to
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Rev.
           13.
           13.
           
           Accordingly
           we
           read
           in
           History
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Popes
           have
           by
           their
           skill
           in
           the
           black
           Art
           ,
           caused
           Balls
           of
           fire
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Air.
           So
           then
           it
           is
           not
           beyond
           Satans
           power
           to
           effect
           such
           things
           ,
           if
           the
           great
           God
           give
           him
           leave
           ,
           without
           whose
           leave
           he
           cannot
           blow
           a
           Feather
           :
           much
           less
           raise
           a
           Thunder-storm
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           intimate
           Satan's
           Power
           in
           the
           Air
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           so
           Histories
           do
           abundantly
           confirm
           it
           by
           remarkable
           Instances
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Scholars
           of
           Empedocles
           has
           testified
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           his
           Master
           raising
           Winds
           and
           laying
           them
           again
           ;
           and
           there
           were
           once
           many
           Witnesses
           of
           it
           ,
           whence
           they
           called
           
             Empedocles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           mentions
           this
           as
           unquestionably
           true
           .
           Our
           great
           
             Rainold
             (
             de
             libris
             Apoeryphis
          
           Lect.
           202.
           )
           saith
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           from
           Iob
           conclude
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           impossible
           for
           Empedocles
           by
           the
           Devils
           aid
           ,
           to
           do
           as
           has
           been
           reported
           of
           him
           .
           Dio
           relates
           that
           when
           the
           Roman
           Army
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Cl●udius
           ,
           pursuing
           the
           Africa●
           ,
           
           was
           in
           extream
           danger
           of
           perishing
           by
           Drought
           :
           a
           Magician
           undertook
           to
           procure
           water
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           presently
           upon
           his
           Incantations
           ,
           an
           astonishing
           shower
           fell
           .
           
             Iovianus
             Pontanus
          
           reports
           ,
           that
           when
           King
           Ferdinand
           besieged
           the
           City
           Suella
           ,
           all
           the
           waters
           in
           the
           Cisterns
           being
           dried
           up
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           had
           like
           to
           have
           lost
           their
           lives
           by
           the
           prevailing
           Drought
           .
           The
           Popish
           Priests
           undertook
           by
           Conjuration
           to
           obtain
           Water
           .
           The
           Magical
           Ceremonies
           by
           them
           observed
           were
           most
           horrid
           and
           ridiculous
           .
           For
           they
           took
           an
           Asse
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           into
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           sang
           Funeral
           Verses
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           buried
           him
           alive
           before
           the
           Church
           doors
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           these
           rites
           ,
           so
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Devil
           were
           finished
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           began
           to
           look
           black
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           to
           be
           agitated
           with
           Winds
           ,
           and
           anon
           it
           rained
           ,
           and
           lightned
           ,
           after
           a
           most
           horrendous
           manner
           .
           Smetius
           in
           his
           Miscellanies
           ,
           Lib.
           5.
           
           Relates
           that
           a
           Girl
           foolishly
           imitating
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           her
           Nurse
           ,
           whom
           she
           had
           sometimes
           seen
           raising
           Tempests
           ,
           immediately
           a
           prodigious
           Storm
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           hapned
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           a
           Village
           near
           Lipsia
           was
           thereby
           set
           on
           fire
           ▪
           This
           Relation
           is
           mentioned
           by
           Sennertus
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           really
           true
           .
           At
           some
           places
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           common
           and
           a
           wicked
           practice
           
           to
           buy
           Winds
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           going
           to
           Sea●
           If
           Satan
           has
           so
           far
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Air
           as
           to
           cause
           Winds
           ,
           he
           may
           cause
           Storms
           also
           Livy
           reports
           concerning
           Romulus
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           by
           a
           Tempest
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           transported
           no
           man
           knew
           whither
           ,
           being
           after
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           .
           
             Meurerus
             (
             in
             Comment
             Meteorolog
             .
             )
          
           speaketh
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           going
           between
           Lipsia
           and
           Torga
           ,
           was
           suddenly
           carried
           out
           of
           sight
           by
           a
           Thunder-storm
           ,
           and
           never
           seen
           more
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           assertion
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           one
           of
           those
           sad
           effects
           of
           Lightning
           mentioned
           in
           the
           precedeing
           Chapter
           .
           For
           I
           am
           informed
           that
           when
           
             Matthew
             Cole
          
           was
           killed
           with
           the
           Lightning
           at
           North-hampton
           ,
           the
           D●mon●
           which
           disturbed
           his
           Sister
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           (
           forty
           miles
           distant
           )
           in
           Hartford
           ,
           spoke
           of
           it
           ;
           intimating
           their
           concurrence
           in
           that
           terrible
           accident
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Iewish
             Rabbins
          
           affirm
           ,
           that
           all
           great
           and
           suddain
           Destructions
           are
           from
           Satan
           ,
           the
           Angel
           of
           Death
           .
           That
           he
           has
           frequently
           a●
           hand
           therein
           is
           past
           doubt
           .
           And
           if
           the
           fallen
           Angels
           are
           able
           (
           when
           God
           shall
           grant
           the●
           a
           Commission
           )
           to
           cause
           fearful
           and
           〈◊〉
           Thunders
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           more
           true
           concerning
           the
           good
           and
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           2
           King.
           1.
           14
           ,
           〈◊〉
           When
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           at
           Mount
           〈◊〉
           
           there
           were
           amazing
           Thundrings
           and
           Lightnings
           ,
           wherein
           the
           great
           God
           saw
           meet
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Holy
           Angels
           ,
           
             Act.
             7.
             53.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             Heb.
          
           2.
           2.
           
           Some
           think
           that
           Sodom
           was
           destroyed
           by
           extraordinary
           Lightning
           .
           It
           s
           certain
           that
           Holy
           Angels
           had
           an
           hand
           in
           effecting
           that
           Desolation
           ,
           Gen.
           19.
           13.
           
           We
           know
           that
           one
           Night
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           smote
           in
           the
           Camp
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           an
           185000.
           
           It
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           Assyrians
           were
           killed
           with
           Lightning
           :
           For
           it
           was
           with
           respect
           to
           that
           tremendous
           Providence
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           were
           uttered
           ,
           
             Who
             amongst
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             devouring
             Fire
             ,
             Isai.
          
           33.
           14.
           
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           informs
           us
           that
           the
           Iews
           being
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Apostate
           Iulian
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           re-build
           their
           .
           Temple
           ;
           but
           Lightning
           from
           Heaven
           consumed
           not
           only
           their
           Work
           ,
           but
           all
           their
           Tools
           and
           Instruments
           wherewith
           that
           cursed
           Enterprize
           was
           to
           have
           been
           carried
           on
           ,
           so
           was
           their
           design
           utterly
           frustrate
           .
           Why
           might
           not
           holy
           Angels
           have
           an
           hand
           in
           that
           Lightning
           ?
           There
           occurs
           to
           my
           mind
           ,
           a
           Remarkable
           Passage
           mentioned
           by
           Dr.
           Beard
           in
           his
           Chapter
           about
           the
           Protection
           of
           Holy
           Angels
           over
           them
           that
           fear
           God
           (
           P.
           443.
           )
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           Man
           travelling
           between
           two
           Woods
           in
           a
           great
           Tempest
           of
           Thunder
           
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           rode
           under
           an
           Oak
           to
           shelter
           himself
           ,
           but
           his
           Horse
           would
           by
           no
           means
           stay
           under
           that
           Oak
           ,
           but
           whither
           his
           Master
           would
           or
           no
           ,
           went
           from
           that
           Tree
           and
           stayed
           very
           quietly
           under
           another
           Tree
           not
           far
           off
           ;
           he
           had
           not
           been
           there
           many
           Minutes
           before
           the
           first
           Oak
           was
           torn
           all
           to
           fitters
           with
           a
           fearful
           Clap
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           .
           Surely
           there
           was
           the
           invisible
           Guardianship
           of
           an
           Holy
           Angel
           in
           that
           Providence
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           both
           natural
           Causes
           and
           Angels
           do
           many
           times
           concurre
           when
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           with
           the
           awful
           effects
           thereof
           ,
           happen
           ;
           nevertheless
           ,
           the
           supream
           cause
           must
           not
           be
           disackno●ledged
           .
           The
           Eternal
           himself
           has
           a
           mighty
           hand
           of
           providence
           in
           such
           works
           .
           He
           thundreth
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           His
           Excellency
           .
           Among
           the
           Greeks
           Thunder
           was
           stiled
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           And
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           it
           
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord.
             The
             God
             of
             Glory
             Thundereth
             .
             The
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             very
             powerful
             ,
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             full
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             breaketh
             the
             Cedars
             ,
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             divideth
             the
             Flames
             of
             Fires
             :
          
           Lightnings
           are
           also
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Arrows
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Psal.
           18.
           14.
           upon
           which
           account
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ought
           to
           dread
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Highest
           therein
           .
           And
           the
           more
           for
           that
           all
           places
           in
           the
           habitable
           World
           are
           
           exposed
           unto
           Dangers
           and
           Destruction
           by
           this
           Artillery
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           though
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           naturally
           subject
           thereunto
           more
           than
           others
           .
           Acosta
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           seldom
           Thunders
           about
           Brasil
           ;
           but
           such
           Lightnings
           are
           frequent
           there
           ,
           as
           make
           the
           Night
           appear
           brighter
           than
           the
           Noon
           Day
           .
           Travell●rs
           report
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Snowy
           Mountains
           in
           Africa
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Cracks
           of
           Thunder
           are
           so
           loud
           and
           vehement
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           heard
           fifty
           Miles
           off
           at
           Sea.
           In
           some
           parts
           of
           Tartaria
           ,
           it
           will
           both
           Snow
           and
           Thunder
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           In
           the
           Northern
           Climates
           ,
           there
           use
           to
           be
           vehement
           Thunders
           ,
           and
           Men
           are
           often
           struck
           dead
           thereby
           ;
           In
           the
           Province
           of
           Terravara
           in
           Spain
           ,
           grows
           the
           Wood
           for
           the
           Cross
           ,
           to
           which
           Superstious
           Papists
           attribute
           a
           power
           to
           preserve
           Men
           from
           Thunder
           .
           So
           did
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           Old
           ,
           vainly
           think
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           Heavens
           Gun-shot
           ,
           by
           carrying
           those
           things
           about
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           supposed
           would
           be
           as
           Amulets
           to
           defend
           them
           from
           all
           harm
           .
           The
           Tents
           of
           the
           old
           Emperors
           were
           made
           of
           Seal-Leather
           ,
           because
           they
           imagined
           that
           the
           Sea-Calf
           could
           not
           be
           Thunder-struck
           .
           Tyberius
           wore
           a
           Crown
           of
           Lawrel
           upon
           his
           Head
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Philosophers
           told
           him
           that
           the
           Lightning
           could
           not
           hurt
           the
           Bay
           Tree
           .
           R●diginus
           
           affirms
           the
           like
           concerning
           the
           Fig-tree
           .
           But
           others
           declare
           that
           they
           have
           seen
           the
           Laurel
           smitten
           and
           withered
           with
           the
           Lightning
           :
           therefore
           the
           Conimbricensian
           Philosophers
           acknowledge
           this
           immunity
           to
           be
           fictitious
           .
           The
           like
           vanity
           is
           in
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           suppose
           that
           the
           Stone
           by
           Philosophers
           called
           Brontias
           (
           i.
           e.
           )
           the
           Thunder-bolt
           will
           secure
           them
           from
           harm
           by
           Lightning
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           most
           miserable
           is
           the
           State
           of
           all
           
             Christless
             Sinners
          
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           but
           that
           every
           Thunder-storm
           which
           comes
           ,
           may
           send
           them
           to
           Hell
           in
           a
           moment
           .
        
         
           
             Hi
             sunt
             qui
             trepidant
             &
             ad
             omnia
             fulgur●
             pallent
             ,
          
           
             Cum
             tonat
             ,
             exanimes
             primo
             quoque
             murmure
             Coeli
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Psalmist
           alludes
           to
           a
           Thunder●
           Storm
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             rain
             upon
             the
             Wicked
             Snares
          
           (
           the
           Lightning
           cometh
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           taketh
           Men
           as
           Birds
           in
           snare
           before
           they
           think
           of
           it
           )
           
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             ▪
             and
             a
             tempest
             of
             horrors
             ,
          
           Psal.
           11.
           6.
           
           
             The
             Atheism
          
           of
           Epicurus
           of
           old
           ,
           (
           and
           of
           some
           i●
           these
           dayes
           )
           who
           taught
           ,
           that
           inasmuch
           〈◊〉
           Thunder
           proceeds
           from
           natural
           causes
           ,
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           childish
           thing
           for
           Men
           to
           have
           an
           awe
           upo●
           
           their
           hearts
           when
           they
           hear
           that
           voice
           ,
           I
           say
           such
           Atheism
           is
           folly
           and
           wickedness
           .
           For
           the
           great
           God
           
             maketh
             the
             way
             for
             the
             Lightning
             of
             Thunder
          
           ;
           nor
           does
           it
           ever
           miss
           or
           mistake
           its
           way
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           lights
           where
           God
           has
           appointed
           it
           ,
           Iob
           28.
           26.
           
           He
           directs
           the
           Lightning
           under
           the
           whole
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           after
           it
           a
           voice
           roareth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           do
           whatsoever
           he
           commanded
           them
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           world
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Iob
           37.
           3
           ,
           12.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           good
           Men
           should
           from
           this
           consideration
           be
           incited
           to
           endeavour
           that
           their
           Garments
           be
           kept
           from
           defilement
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           be
           alwayes
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           since
           they
           know
           not
           but
           that
           Death
           may
           come
           upon
           them
           suddenly
           in
           such
           a
           way
           and
           by
           such
           means
           as
           this
           ;
           As
           to
           outward
           Evils
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           event
           to
           the
           Righteous
           and
           to
           the
           Wicked
           ;
           to
           him
           that
           sacrificeth
           &
           to
           him
           that
           sacrificeth
           not
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           good
           so
           is
           the
           sinner
           .
           The
           examples
           mentioned
           in
           the
           proceding
           Chapter
           do
           confirm
           it
           ,
           since
           divers
           of
           those
           whom
           the
           Thunder
           killed
           ,
           were
           good
           men
           .
           And
           they
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           who
           make
           it
           their
           design
           to
           live
           unto
           God
           ,
           need
           not
           be
           dismayed
           at
           the
           most
           terrifying
           Thunder-claps
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Child
           should
           be
           afraid
           when
           he
           hears
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           loving
           Father
           .
           Notable
           is
           that
           passage
           related
           
           by
           Mr.
           Ambrose
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Angels
           (
           P.
           265.
           &
           by
           Mr.
           
             Clark
             ,
             vol.
             1.
             
             P.
          
           512.
           )
           A
           prophane
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           a
           Persecutor
           of
           Mr.
           Bolton
           ,
           riding
           abroad
           ,
           it
           Thundred
           very
           dreadfully
           ;
           at
           the
           which
           the
           Man
           greatly
           trembled
           ;
           his
           Wife
           ,
           who
           was
           eminent
           for
           Godliness
           being
           with
           him
           ,
           asked
           ,
           why
           he
           was
           so
           much
           afraid
           ?
           to
           whom
           he
           replied
           ;
           are
           not
           you
           afraid
           to
           hear
           these
           dreadful
           Thunder
           claps
           ?
           no
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           it
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           my
           Heavenly
           Father
           ;
           and
           should
           a
           Child
           be
           afraid
           to
           hear
           ,
           his
           Fathers
           voice
           ?
           At
           the
           which
           the
           Man
           was
           amazed
           ,
           concluding
           with
           himself
           ,
           these
           Puritans
           have
           a
           divine
           principle
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           World
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           peace
           and
           serenity
           in
           their
           Souls
           when
           others
           are
           filled
           with
           dismal
           fears
           and
           horrors
           .
           He
           thereupon
           went
           to
           Mr.
           Bolton
           ,
           bewailing
           the
           wrong
           he
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           begging
           his
           Pardon
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           tell
           him
           what
           he
           must
           do
           that
           so
           his
           Soul
           might
           be
           saved
           :
           and
           he
           became
           a
           very
           godly
           man
           ever
           after
           .
           This
           was
           an
           happy
           Thunder-Storm
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Concerning
             things
             preternatural
             which
             have
             hapned
             in
             New-England
             .
             A
             Remarkable
             Relation
             about
             
               Ann
               Cole
            
             of
             Hartford
             .
             Concerning
             several
             Witches
             in
             that
             Colony
             .
             Of
             the
             Possessed
             Maid
             at
             Groton
             .
             An
             account
             of
             the
             House
             in
             Newberry
             lately
             troubled
             with
             a
             Daemon
             .
             A
             parallel
             Story
             of
             an
             House
             at
             Tedworth
             in
             England
             .
             Concerning
             another
             in
             Hartford
             .
             And
             of
             one
             in
             Portsmouth
             in
             New-England
             lately
             disquieted
             by
             Evil
             Spitits
             .
             The
             Relation
             of
             a
             Woman
             at
             Barwick
             in
             New-England
             molested
             with
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             tormented
             by
             invisible
             Agents
             .
          
        
         
           INasmuch
           as
           things
           which
           are
           praeternatural
           ,
           and
           not
           accomplished
           without
           diabolical
           operation
           ,
           do
           more
           rarely
           happen
           ,
           it
           is
           pity
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           observed
           .
           Several
           Accidents
           of
           that
           kind
           have
           hapned
           in
           New-England
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           faithfully
           Relate
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           been
           able
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Very
           Remarkable
           was
           that
           Providence
           wherein
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           of
           Hartford
           in
           New-England
           was
           concerned
           .
           She
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           accounted
           a
           person
           of
           real
           Piety
           and
           Integrity
           .
           
           Nevertheless
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1662.
           then
           living
           in
           her
           Fathers
           House
           (
           who
           has
           likewise
           been
           esteemed
           a
           godly
           Man
           )
           She
           was
           taken
           with
           very
           strange
           Fits
           ,
           wherein
           her
           Tongue
           was
           improved
           by
           a
           Daemon
           to
           express
           things
           which
           she
           her self
           knew
           nothing
           of
           .
           Sometimes
           the
           Discourse
           would
           hold
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           .
           The
           general
           purpose
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           such
           and
           such
           persons
           (
           who
           were
           named
           in
           the
           Discourse
           which
           passed
           from
           her
           )
           were
           consulting
           how
           they
           might
           carry
           on
           mischievous
           designs
           against
           her
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           mentioning
           sundry
           wayes
           they
           should
           take
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           particularly
           that
           they
           would
           afflict
           her
           Body
           ,
           spoil
           her
           Name
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           general
           answer
           made
           amongst
           the
           Daemons
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             She
             runs
             to
             the
             Rock
          
           .
           This
           having
           been
           continued
           some
           hours
           ,
           the
           D●mons
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             confound
             her
             Language
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             tell
             n●
             more
             tales
             .
          
           She
           uttered
           matters
           unintel●igible
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Discourse
           passed
           into
           a
           Dutch-tone
           (
           a
           Dutch
           Family
           then
           lived
           in
           the
           Town
           )
           and
           therein
           an
           account
           was
           given
           of
           some
           afflictions
           that
           had
           befallen
           divers
           ;
           amongst
           others
           ,
           what
           had
           befallen
           a
           Woman
           that
           lived
           next
           Neighbour
           to
           the
           Dutch
           Family
           ,
           whose
           Arms
           had
           been
           strangely
           pinched
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           declaring
           by
           whom
           ▪
           and
           for
           what
           cause
           that
           course
           had
           been
           taken
           
           with
           her
           .
           The
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Stone
           (
           then
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Hartford
           )
           being
           by
           ,
           when
           the
           Discourse
           hapned
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           impossible
           for
           one
           not
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Dutch
           (
           which
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           had
           not
           in
           the
           least
           been
           )
           should
           so
           exactly
           imitate
           the
           Dutch-tone
           in
           the
           pronunciation
           of
           English.
           Several
           Worthy
           Persons
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Whiting
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Hooker
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Ioseph
             Hains
          
           )
           wrote
           the
           intelligible
           sayings
           expressed
           by
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           ,
           whilest
           she
           was
           thus
           amazingly
           handled
           .
           The
           event
           was
           that
           one
           of
           the
           persons
           (
           whose
           Name
           was
           Greensmith
           )
           being
           a
           lewd
           and
           ignorant
           Woman
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           Prison
           on
           suspicion
           for
           Witch-craft
           )
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Discourse
           as
           active
           in
           the
           mischiefs
           done
           and
           designed
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           sent
           for
           ;
           Mr.
           Whiting
           and
           Mr.
           Haines
           read
           what
           they
           had
           written
           ;
           and
           the
           Woman
           being
           astonished
           thereat
           ,
           confessed
           those
           tings
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           and
           other
           persons
           named
           in
           this
           preternatural
           Discourse
           ,
           had
           had
           familiarity
           with
           the
           Devil
           :
           Being
           asked
           whether
           she
           had
           made
           an
           express
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ;
           she
           answered
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           ,
           only
           as
           she
           promised
           to
           go
           with
           him
           when
           he
           called
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           she
           had
           sundry
           times
           done
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Devil
           told
           her
           that
           at
           Christmass
           they
           would
           
           have
           a
           merry
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Covenant
           between
           them
           should
           be
           subscribed
           .
           The
           next
           day
           she
           was
           more
           particularly
           enquired
           of
           concerning
           her
           Guil●●especting
           the
           Crime
           she
           was
           accused
           with
           .
           She
           then
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           though
           when
           Mr.
           Hains
           began
           to
           read
           what
           he
           had
           taken
           down
           in
           Writing
           ,
           her
           rage
           was
           such
           that
           she
           could
           have
           torn
           him
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           resolved
           as
           might
           be
           to
           deny
           her
           guilt
           (
           as
           she
           had
           done
           before
           )
           yet
           after
           he
           had
           read
           awhile
           ,
           she
           was
           (
           to
           use
           her
           own
           expression
           )
           as
           if
           her
           flesh
           had
           been
           pulled
           from
           her
           bones
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           deny
           any
           longer
           :
           She
           likewise
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           first
           appeared
           to
           her
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Deer
           or
           Fawn
           ,
           skipping
           about
           her
           ,
           where
           with
           she
           was
           not
           much
           affrighted
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           degrees
           he
           became
           very
           familiar
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           would
           talk
           with
           her
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           she
           said
           that
           the
           Devil
           had
           frequently
           the
           carnal
           knowledge
           of
           her
           Body
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Witches
           had
           Meetings
           at
           a
           place
           not
           far
           from
           her
           House
           ;
           and
           that
           some
           appeared
           in
           one
           shape
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           one
           came
           flying
           amongst
           them
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Crow
           .
           Upon
           this
           Confession
           ,
           with
           other
           concurrent
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Woman
           was
           Executed
           ;
           so
           likewise
           was
           her
           Husband
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           himself
           guilty
           .
           Other
           persons
           
           accused
           in
           the
           Discourse
           made
           their
           escape
           .
           Thus
           doth
           the
           Devil
           use
           to
           serve
           his
           Clients
           .
           After
           the
           suspected
           Witches
           were
           either
           executed
           or
           fled
           ,
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           was
           restored
           to
           health
           ,
           and
           has
           continued
           well
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           approving
           her self
           a
           serious
           Christian.
           
        
         
           There
           were
           some
           that
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           try
           whither
           the
           Stories
           of
           Witches
           not
           being
           able
           to
           sink
           under
           water
           ,
           were
           true
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           a
           Man
           and
           Woman
           mentioned
           in
           
             An
             Cole's
          
           Dutch-toned
           discourse
           ,
           had
           their
           hands
           and
           feet
           tyed
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           they
           both
           apparently
           swam
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           Buoy
           ,
           part
           under
           ,
           part
           above
           the
           Water
           .
           A
           by-stander
           imagining
           that
           any
           person
           bound
           in
           that
           posture
           would
           be
           so
           born
           up
           ,
           offered
           himself
           for
           trial
           ,
           but
           being
           in
           the
           like
           maner
           gently
           laid
           on
           the
           the
           Water
           ,
           he
           immediately
           sunk
           right
           down
           .
           This
           was
           no
           legal
           Evidence
           against
           the
           suspected
           persons
           ;
           nor
           were
           they
           proceeded
           against
           on
           any
           such
           account
           ;
           However
           doubting
           that
           an
           Halter
           would
           choak
           them
           ,
           though
           the
           Water
           would
           not
           ;
           they
           very
           fairly
           took
           their
           flight
           ,
           not
           having
           been
           seen
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           since
           .
           Whether
           this
           experiment
           were
           lawful
           ,
           or
           rather
           Superstitious
           and
           Magical
           ,
           we
           shall
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           enquire
           afterwards
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           thing
           which
           caused
           a
           noise
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           wherein
           Satan
           had
           undoubtedly
           a
           great
           influence
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           which
           hapned
           at
           Groton
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Maid
           in
           that
           Town
           (
           one
           
             Elizabeth
             Knap
          
           )
           who
           in
           the
           Moneth
           of
           October
           ,
           Anno.
           1671.
           was
           taken
           after
           a
           very
           strange
           manner
           ,
           sometimes
           weeping
           ,
           sometimes
           laughing
           ,
           sometimes
           roaring
           hideously
           ,
           with
           violent
           motions
           and
           agitations
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           crying
           out
           
             Money
             ,
             Money
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           November
           following
           ,
           her
           Tongue
           for
           many
           hours
           together
           was
           drawn
           like
           a
           semicircle
           up
           to
           the
           roof
           of
           her
           Mouth
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           though
           some
           tried
           with
           their
           fingers
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Six
           Men
           were
           scarce
           able
           to
           hold
           her
           in
           some
           of
           her
           fits
           ,
           but
           she
           would
           skip
           about
           the
           House
           yelling
           and
           looking
           with
           a
           most
           frightful
           Aspect
           .
           December
           17.
           
           Her
           Tongue
           was
           drawn
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           to
           an
           extraordinary
           length
           ;
           and
           now
           a
           Daemon
           began
           manifestly
           to
           speak
           in
           her
           .
           Many
           words
           were
           uttered
           wherein
           are
           the
           
             Labial
             Letters
          
           ,
           without
           any
           motion
           of
           her
           Lips
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           clear
           demonstration
           that
           the
           voice
           was
           not
           her
           own
           .
           Sometimes
           Words
           were
           spoken
           seeming
           to
           proceed
           out
           of
           her
           throat
           ,
           when
           her
           Mouth
           was
           shut
           .
           Sometimes
           with
           her
           Mouth
           wide
           open
           ,
           without
           the
           use
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Organs
           of
           speech
           .
           The
           things
           then
           uttered
           
           by
           the
           Devil
           were
           chiefly
           Railings
           and
           Revilings
           of
           Mr.
           Willard
           (
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           Worthy
           and
           Faithful
           Pastor
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           
             Groton
             .
          
           )
           Also
           the
           Daemon
           belched
           forth
           most
           horrid
           and
           nefandous
           Blasphemies
           ,
           exalting
           himself
           above
           the
           most
           High.
           After
           this
           she
           was
           taken
           speechless
           for
           some
           time
           .
           One
           thing
           more
           is
           worthy
           of
           Remark
           concerning
           this
           miserable
           creature
           .
           She
           cried
           out
           in
           some
           of
           her
           Fits
           ,
           that
           a
           Woman
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           )
           appeared
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           Affliction
           .
           The
           Person
           thus
           accused
           was
           a
           very
           sincere
           ,
           holy
           Woman
           ,
           who
           did
           hereupon
           with
           the
           Advice
           of
           Friends
           visit
           the
           poor
           Wretch
           ;
           and
           though
           she
           was
           in
           one
           of
           her
           Fits
           ,
           having
           her
           Eyes
           shut
           ,
           when
           the
           innocent
           person
           impeached
           by
           her
           came
           in
           ;
           yet
           could
           she
           (
           so
           powerful
           were
           Satans
           Operations
           upon
           her
           )
           declare
           who
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           could
           tell
           the
           touch
           of
           that
           Woman
           from
           any
           one
           's
           else
           .
           But
           the
           gracious
           Party
           thus
           accused
           and
           abused
           by
           a
           malicious
           Devil
           ,
           Prayed
           earnestly
           with
           and
           for
           the
           Possessed
           creature
           ;
           after
           which
           she
           confessed
           that
           Satan
           had
           deluded
           her
           ;
           making
           her
           believe
           evil
           of
           her
           good
           Neighbour
           without
           any
           cause
           .
           Nor
           did
           she
           after
           that
           complain
           of
           any
           Apparition
           or
           Disturbance
           from
           such
           an
           one
           .
           Yea
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Devil
           had
           himself
           in
           the
           likeness
           and
           shape
           of
           divers
           tormented
           her
           ,
           and
           then
           told
           her
           it
           was
           not
           he
           but
           they
           that
           did
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           have
           been
           ●●veral
           Persons
           vexed
           with
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           so
           divers
           Houses
           have
           been
           wofully
           Haunted
           by
           them
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1679
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           
             William
             Morse
          
           in
           Newberry
           in
           New-England
           ,
           was
           strangely
           disquieted
           by
           a
           Daemon
           .
           After
           those
           troubles
           began
           ,
           he
           did
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           Friends
           write
           down
           the
           particulars
           of
           those
           unusual
           Accidents
           .
           And
           the
           Account
           which
           he
           giveth
           thereof
           is
           as
           followeth
           ;
        
         
           On
           December
           3.
           in
           the
           night
           time
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Wife
           heard
           a
           noise
           upon
           the
           roof
           of
           their
           House
           ,
           as
           if
           Sticks
           and
           Stones
           had
           been
           thrown
           against
           it
           with
           great
           violence
           ;
           whereupon
           ●e
           rose
           out
           of
           his
           Bed
           ,
           but
           could
           see
           nothing
           .
           Lo●k●ng
           the
           Doors
           fast
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Bed
           again
           .
           About
           midnight
           they
           heard
           an
           Hog
           making
           a
           great
           noise
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Man
           rose
           again
           ,
           and
           found
           a
           great
           Hog
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           the
           door
           being
           shut
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           door
           it
           ran●out
           .
        
         
           On
           December
           8.
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           the●●
           were
           five
           great
           Stones
           and
           Bricks
           by
           an
           
             invisible
             hand
          
           thrown
           in
           at
           the
           west
           end
           of
           th●
           
           house
           while
           the
           Mans
           Wife
           was
           making
           the
           Bed
           ,
           the
           Bedstead
           was
           lifted
           up
           from
           the
           floor
           ,
           and
           the
           Bedstaff
           flung
           out
           of
           the
           Window
           ,
           and
           a
           Cat
           was
           hurled
           at
           her
           ;
           a
           long
           Staff
           danced
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           Chimney
           ;
           a
           burnt
           Brick
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           weather-board
           were
           thrown
           in
           at
           the
           Window
           :
           The
           Man
           at
           his
           going
           to
           Bed
           put
           out
           his
           Lamp
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Morning
           found
           that
           the
           Saveall
           of
           it
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           unaccountably
           brought
           into
           its
           former
           place
           .
           On
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           the
           long
           Staff
           but
           now
           spoken
           of
           ,
           was
           hang'd
           up
           by
           a
           line
           ,
           and
           swung
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           the
           Man's
           Wife
           laid
           it
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           she
           could
           not
           hold
           it
           there
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           it
           would
           forcibly
           fly
           out
           ;
           yet
           after
           much
           ado
           with
           joynt
           strength
           they
           made
           it
           to
           burn
           .
           A
           shingle
           flew
           from
           the
           Window
           ,
           though
           no
           body
           near
           it
           ,
           many
           sticks
           came
           in
           at
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           only
           one
           of
           these
           was
           so
           scragged
           that
           it
           could
           enter
           the
           hole
           but
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Man
           pusht
           it
           out
           ,
           a
           great
           Rail
           likewise
           was
           thrust
           in
           at
           the
           Window
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           break
           the
           Glass
           .
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           an
           Iron
           Crook
           that
           was
           hanged
           on
           a
           Nail
           ,
           violently
           flew
           up
           and
           down
           ▪
           also
           a
           Chair
           flew
           about
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           lighted
           on
           the
           Table
           where
           Victuals
           stood
           ready
           for
           them
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           was
           likely
           to
           spoil
           all
           ,
           only
           
           by
           a
           nimble
           catching
           they
           saved
           some
           of
           their
           Meal
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           overturning
           of
           their
           Table
           .
        
         
           People
           were
           sometimes
           Barricado'd
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           body
           to
           do
           it
           :
           and
           a
           Chest
           was
           removed
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           no
           hand
           touching
           it
           .
           Their
           Keys
           being
           tied
           together
           ,
           one
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           &
           the
           remaining
           two
           would
           fly
           about
           making
           a
           loud
           noise
           by
           knocking
           against
           each
           other
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           Devils
           feats
           were
           his
           mischievous
           ones
           ,
           wherein
           indeed
           he
           was
           sometimes
           Antick
           enough
           too
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           chief
           sufferers
           were
           ,
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           his
           Grand-Son
           .
           The
           Man
           especially
           had
           his
           share
           in
           these
           Diabolical
           Molestations
           .
           For
           one
           vvhile
           they
           could
           not
           eat
           their
           Suppers
           quietly
           ,
           but
           had
           the
           Ashes
           on
           the
           Hearth
           before
           their
           eyes
           thrown
           into
           their
           Victuals
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           heads
           and
           Clothes
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           up
           into
           their
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           no
           rest
           there
           ;
           for
           one
           of
           the
           Man's
           Shoes
           being
           left
           below
           ,
           't
           was
           filled
           vvith
           Ashes
           and
           Coals
           ,
           and
           throvvn
           up
           after
           them
           .
           Their
           Light
           was
           beaten
           out
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           laid
           in
           their
           Bed
           with
           their
           little
           Boy
           betvveen
           them
           ,
           a
           great
           stone
           (
           from
           the
           Floor-of
           the
           Loft
           )
           vveighing
           above
           three
           pounds
           vvas
           throvvn
           upon
           th●
           
           mans
           stomach
           ,
           and
           he
           turning
           it
           down
           upon
           the
           floor
           ,
           it
           was
           once
           more
           thrown
           upon
           him
           .
           A
           Box
           ,
           and
           a
           Board
           were
           likewise
           thrown
           upon
           them
           all
           .
           And
           a
           Bag
           of
           Hops
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           Chest
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           beaten
           ,
           till
           some
           of
           the
           Hops
           were
           scattered
           on
           the
           floor
           ,
           where
           the
           Bag
           was
           then
           laid
           ,
           and
           left
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           Evening
           ,
           when
           they
           sat
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           Ashes
           were
           so
           whirled
           at
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           neither
           eat
           their
           Meat
           ,
           nor
           endure
           the
           House
           .
           A
           Peel
           struck
           the
           Man
           in
           the
           face
           .
           An
           Apron
           hanging
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           was
           flung
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           singed
           before
           they
           could
           snatch
           it
           off
           .
           The
           Man
           being
           at
           Prayer
           with
           his
           Family
           ,
           a
           Beesom
           gave
           him
           a
           blow
           on
           his
           head
           behind
           ,
           and
           fell
           down
           before
           his
           face
           .
        
         
           On
           another
           day
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           Winnowing
           of
           Barley
           ,
           some
           hard
           dirt
           was
           thrown
           in
           ,
           hitting
           the
           Man
           on
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           on
           the
           back
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           had
           made
           themselves
           clean
           ,
           they
           essayed
           to
           fill
           their
           half
           Bushel
           but
           the
           foul
           Corn
           was
           in
           spite
           of
           them
           often
           cast
           in
           amongst
           the
           clean
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           being
           divers
           times
           thus
           abused
           was
           forced
           to
           give
           over
           what
           he
           was
           about
           .
        
         
           On
           Ianuary
           23
           (
           in
           particular
           )
           the
           Man
           
           had
           an
           iron
           Pin
           twice
           thrown
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Inkhorn
           was
           taken
           away
           from
           him
           while
           he
           was
           writing
           ,
           and
           when
           by
           all
           his
           seeking
           it
           he
           could
           not
           find
           it
           ,
           at
           last
           he
           saw
           it
           drop
           out
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           down
           by
           the
           fire
           :
           a
           piece
           of
           Leather
           was
           twice
           thrown
           at
           him
           ;
           and
           a
           shoe
           was
           laid
           upon
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           which
           he
           catching
           at
           ,
           was
           suddenly
           rapt
           from
           him
           .
           An
           handful
           of
           Ashes
           was
           thrown
           at
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           clothes
           :
           and
           the
           shoe
           was
           then
           clapt
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           upon
           it
           he
           clapt
           his
           hand
           ,
           holding
           it
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           somewhat
           unseen
           pulled
           him
           with
           it
           backward
           on
           the
           floor
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           next
           day
           at
           night
           ,
           as
           they
           wer●
           going
           to
           Bed
           ,
           a
           lost
           Ladder
           was
           thrown
           against
           the
           Door
           ,
           and
           their
           Light
           put
           out
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Man
           was
           a
           bed
           ,
           he
           was
           beaten
           with
           an
           heavy
           pair
           of
           Leather
           Breeches
           ,
           and
           pull'd
           by
           the
           Hair
           of
           his
           Head
           and
           Beard
           ,
           Pinched
           and
           Scratched
           ,
           and
           his
           Bed-board
           was
           taken
           away
           from
           him
           ;
           yet
           more
           in
           the
           next
           night
           ,
           when
           the
           Man
           was
           likewise
           〈◊〉
           Bed
           ;
           his
           Bed-board
           did
           rise
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           putting
           forth
           all
           hi●
           strength
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           ;
           one
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           next
           room
           into
           his
           Bed
           ▪
           and
           did
           prick
           him
           ;
           the
           clothes
           wherewith
           he
           hoped
           to
           save
           his
           head
           from
           blows
           we●●
           violently
           pluckt
           from
           thence
           .
           Within
           a
           nig●●●
           
           or
           two
           after
           ,
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           received
           both
           of
           them
           a
           blow
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           so
           dark
           that
           they
           could
           not
           see
           the
           stone
           which
           gave
           it
           ;
           the
           Man
           had
           his
           Cap
           pulled
           off
           from
           his
           head
           while
           he
           sat
           by
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           The
           night
           following
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           bed
           undressed
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           late
           disturbances
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           ,
           Wife
           ,
           Boy
           ,
           presently
           felt
           themselves
           pricked
           ,
           and
           upon
           search
           found
           in
           the
           Bed
           a
           Bodkin
           ,
           a
           knitting
           Needle
           ,
           and
           two
           sticks
           picked
           at
           both
           ends
           .
           He
           received
           also
           a
           great
           blow
           ,
           as
           on
           his
           Thigh
           ,
           so
           on
           his
           Face
           ,
           which
           fetched
           blood
           :
           and
           while
           he
           was
           writing
           a
           Candlestick
           was
           twice
           thrown
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Bark
           fiercely
           smote
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           pail
           of
           Water
           turned
           up
           without
           hands
           .
           On
           the
           28
           of
           the
           mentioned
           Moneth
           ,
           frozen
           clods
           of
           Cow-dung
           were
           divers
           times
           thrown
           at
           the
           man
           out
           of
           the
           house
           in
           which
           they
           were
           ;
           his
           Wife
           went
           to
           milk
           the
           Cow
           ,
           and
           received
           a
           blow
           on
           her
           head
           ,
           and
           sitting
           down
           at
           her
           Milking-work
           had
           Cow-dung
           divers
           times
           thrown
           into
           her
           Pail
           ,
           the
           Man
           tried
           to
           save
           the
           Milk
           ,
           by
           holding
           a
           Piggin
           side-wayes
           under
           the
           Cowes
           belly
           ,
           but
           the
           Dung
           would
           in
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Milk
           was
           only
           made
           fit
           for
           Hogs
           .
           On
           that
           night
           ashes
           were
           thrown
           into
           the
           porridge
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ready
           for
           their
           Supper
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           
           could
           not
           eat
           it
           ;
           Ashes
           were
           likewise
           often
           thrown
           into
           the
           Man's
           Eyes
           ,
           as
           he
           sat
           by
           the
           fire
           .
           And
           an
           iron
           Hammer
           flying
           at
           him
           ,
           gave
           him
           a
           great
           blow
           on
           his
           back
           ;
           the
           Man's
           Wife
           going
           into
           the
           Cellar
           for
           Beer
           ,
           a
           great
           iron
           Peel
           flew
           and
           fell
           after
           her
           through
           the
           trap-door
           of
           the
           Cellar
           ;
           and
           going
           afterwards
           on
           the
           same
           Errand
           to
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           the
           door
           shut
           down
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           Table
           came
           and
           lay
           upon
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           was
           forced
           to
           remove
           it
           e're
           his
           Wife
           could
           be
           released
           from
           where
           she
           was
           ;
           on
           the
           following
           day
           while
           he
           was
           Writing
           ,
           a
           dish
           went
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ,
           leapt
           into
           the
           pale
           ,
           and
           cast
           Water
           upon
           the
           Man
           ,
           his
           Paper
           ,
           his
           Table
           ,
           and
           disappointed
           his
           procedure
           in
           what
           he
           was
           about
           ;
           his
           Cap
           jumpt
           off
           from
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           on
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           Pot-lid
           leapt
           off
           from
           the
           Pot
           into
           the
           Kettle
           on
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           February
           2.
           
           While
           he
           and
           his
           Boy
           were
           eating
           of
           Cheese
           ,
           the
           pieces
           which
           he
           cut
           were
           wrested
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           afterwards
           found
           upon
           the
           Table
           under
           an
           Apron
           ,
           and
           a
           pair
           of
           Breeches
           :
           And
           also
           from
           the
           fire
           arose
           little
           sticks
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           which
           flying
           upon
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Boy
           ,
           brought
           them
           into
           an
           uncomfortable
           pickle
           ;
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Boy
           which
           the
           last
           passage
           spoke
           of
           ,
           there
           remains
           much
           to
           be
           said
           concerning
           him
           ,
           an●
           
           a
           principal
           sufferer
           in
           these
           afflictions
           :
           For
           on
           the
           18.
           of
           December
           ,
           he
           sitting
           by
           his
           Grandfather
           ,
           was
           hurried
           into
           great
           motions
           and
           the
           Man
           thereupon
           took
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           stand
           between
           his
           Legs
           ,
           but
           the
           Chair
           danced
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           had
           like
           to
           have
           cast
           both
           Man
           and
           Boy
           into
           the
           fire
           :
           and
           the
           Child
           was
           afterwards
           flung
           about
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           feared
           that
           his
           Brains
           would
           have
           been
           beaten
           out
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           evening
           he
           was
           tossed
           as
           afore
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           tried
           the
           project
           of
           holding
           him
           ,
           but
           ineffectually
           .
           The
           Lad
           was
           soon
           put
           to
           Bed
           ,
           and
           they
           presently
           heard
           an
           huge
           noise
           ,
           and
           demanded
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           ?
           and
           he
           answered
           that
           his
           Bed-stead
           leaped
           up
           and
           down
           :
           and
           they
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           )
           went
           up
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           found
           all
           quiet
           ,
           but
           before
           they
           had
           been
           there
           long
           ,
           they
           saw
           the
           Board
           by
           his
           Bed
           trembling
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Bed-clothes
           flying
           off
           him
           ,
           the
           latter
           they
           laid
           on
           immediately
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           no
           sooner
           on
           than
           off
           ;
           so
           they
           took
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Bed
           for
           quietness
           .
        
         
           December
           29.
           
           The
           Boy
           was
           violently
           thrown
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           only
           they
           carried
           him
           to
           the
           house
           of
           a
           Doctor
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           was
           free
           from
           disturbances
           ,
           but
           returning
           home
           at
           night
           ,
           his
           former
           trouble
           began
           
           and
           the
           Man
           taking
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ▪
           they
           were
           both
           of
           them
           almost
           tript
           into
           the
           fire
           .
           They
           put
           him
           to
           bed
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           attended
           with
           the
           same
           iterated
           loss
           of
           his
           clothes
           .
           shaking
           off
           his
           Bed-board
           ,
           and
           Noises
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           in
           his
           last
           conflict
           ;
           they
           took
           him
           up
           ,
           designing
           to
           sit
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           the
           doors
           clattered
           ,
           and
           the
           Chair
           was
           thrown
           at
           him
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           carried
           him
           to
           the
           Doctors
           house
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           that
           night
           all
           was
           well
           .
           The
           next
           morning
           he
           came
           home
           quiet
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           were
           doing
           somewhat
           ,
           he
           cried
           out
           that
           he
           was
           prickt
           on
           the
           back
           ,
           they
           looked
           ,
           and
           found
           a
           three-tin'd
           Fork
           sticking
           strangely
           there
           ;
           which
           being
           carried
           to
           the
           Doctors
           house
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           said
           that
           it
           was
           his
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Doctors
           Servant
           affirmed
           it
           was
           seen
           at
           home
           after
           the
           Boy
           was
           gone
           .
           The
           Boys
           vexations
           continuing
           ,
           they
           left
           him
           at
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           where
           he
           remained
           well
           till
           awhile
           after
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           complained
           he
           was
           pricked
           ,
           they
           looked
           and
           found
           an
           iron
           Spindle
           sticking
           below
           his
           back
           ;
           he
           complained
           he
           was
           pricked
           still
           ,
           they
           looked
           ,
           and
           found
           Pins
           in
           a
           Paper
           sticking
           to
           his
           skin
           ;
           he
           once
           more
           complained
           of
           his
           Back
           ,
           they
           looked
           ,
           and
           found
           there
           a
           long
           Iron
           ,
           a
           bowl
           of
           a
           Spoon
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Pansheard
           .
           They
           lay
           down
           by
           him
           on
           the
           Bed
           ,
           with
           the
           
           Light
           burni●g
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           twice
           thrown
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           time
           thrown
           quite
           under
           the
           Bed
           ;
           in
           the
           Morning
           the
           Bed
           was
           tossed
           about
           with
           such
           a
           creaking
           noise
           ,
           as
           was
           heard
           to
           the
           Neighbours
           ;
           in
           the
           afternoon
           their
           knives
           were
           one
           after
           another
           brought
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           his
           back
           ,
           but
           pulled
           out
           by
           the
           Spectators
           ;
           only
           one
           knife
           which
           was
           missing
           seemed
           to
           the
           standers
           by
           to
           come
           out
           of
           his
           Mouth
           :
           he
           was
           bidden
           to
           read
           his
           Book
           ,
           was
           taken
           and
           thrown
           about
           several
           times
           ,
           at
           last
           hitting
           the
           Boys
           Grandmother
           on
           the
           head
           .
           Another
           time
           he
           was
           thrust
           out
           of
           his
           Chair
           and
           rolled
           up
           and
           down
           with
           out
           cries
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           were
           on
           fire
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           was
           three
           times
           very
           dangerously
           thrown
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           preserved
           by
           his
           Friends
           with
           much
           ado
           .
           The
           Boy
           also
           made
           for
           a
           long
           time
           together
           a
           noise
           like
           a
           Dog
           ,
           and
           like
           an
           Hen
           with
           her
           Chickens
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           speak
           rationally
           .
        
         
           Particularly
           ,
           on
           December
           26.
           
           He
           barked
           like
           a
           Dog
           ,
           and
           clock't
           like
           an
           Hen
           ,
           and
           after
           long
           distraining
           to
           speak
           ,
           said
           ,
           there
           's
           Powel
           ,
           I
           am
           pinched
           ;
           his
           Tongue
           likewise
           hung
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           it
           could
           by
           no
           means
           be
           forced
           in
           till
           his
           Fit
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           said
           't
           was
           forced
           out
           by
           Powel
           .
           
           He
           &
           the
           house
           also
           after
           this
           ●●d
           rest
           till
           the
           ninth
           of
           Ianuary
           :
           at
           which
           time
           because
           of
           his
           intolerable
           ravings
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Child
           lying
           between
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           was
           pulled
           out
           of
           Bed
           ,
           and
           knockt
           so
           vehemently
           against
           the
           Bed-stead
           Boards
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           very
           perillous
           and
           amazing
           .
           In
           the
           Day
           time
           he
           was
           carried
           away
           beyond
           all
           possibility
           of
           their
           finding
           him
           .
           His
           Grandmother
           at
           last
           saw
           him
           creeping
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           drag'd
           him
           in
           ,
           where
           he
           lay
           miserable
           lame
           ,
           but
           recovering
           his
           speech
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           carried
           above
           the
           Doctors●house
           ,
           and
           that
           Powel
           carried
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           said
           Powel
           had
           him
           into
           the
           Barn
           ,
           throwing
           him
           against
           the
           Cart-wheel
           there
           ,
           and
           then
           thrusting
           him
           out
           at
           an
           hole
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           they
           found
           some
           of
           the
           Remainders
           of
           the
           Threshed
           Barley
           which
           was
           on
           the
           Barn-floor
           hanging
           to
           his
           Clothes
           .
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           he
           fell
           into
           a
           Swoon
           ,
           they
           forced
           somewhat
           Refreshing
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           turned
           out
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           put
           it
           in
           ;
           e're
           long
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           expressed
           some
           willingness
           to
           eat
           ,
           but
           the
           Meat
           would
           forcibly
           fly
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           able
           to
           speak
           ,
           he
           said
           Powel
           would
           not
           let
           him
           eat
           :
           Having
           found
           the
           Boy
           to
           be
           best
           at
           a
           Neighbours
           house
           ,
           the
           
           Man
           carried
           him
           to
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           three
           miles
           from
           his
           own
           .
           The
           Boy
           was
           growing
           antick
           as
           he
           was
           on
           the
           Journey
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           end
           of
           it
           he
           made
           a
           grievous
           hollowing
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           lighted
           ,
           he
           threw
           a
           great
           stone
           at
           a
           Maid
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           fell
           on
           eating
           of
           Ashes
           .
           Being
           at
           home
           afterwards
           ,
           they
           had
           rest
           awhile
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           19
           of
           Ianuary
           in
           the
           Morning
           he
           swooned
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           roared
           terribly
           ,
           and
           did
           eat
           Ashes
           ,
           Sticks
           ,
           Rug-yarn
           .
           The
           Morning
           following
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           a
           racket
           with
           the
           Boy
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           took
           him
           to
           Bed
           to
           them
           .
           A
           Bed-staff
           was
           thereupon
           thrown
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           Chamber
           pot
           with
           its
           Contents
           was
           thrown
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           severely
           pinched
           .
           The
           Man
           being
           about
           to
           rise
           ,
           his
           Clothes
           were
           divers
           times
           pulled
           from
           them
           ,
           himself
           thrust
           out
           of
           his
           Bed
           ,
           and
           his
           Pillow
           thrown
           after
           him
           .
           The
           Lad
           also
           would
           have
           his
           clothes
           plucked
           off
           from
           him
           in
           these
           Winter
           Nights
           ,
           and
           was
           wofully
           dogg'd
           with
           such
           fruits
           of
           Devilish
           spite
           ,
           till
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           shorten
           the
           Chain
           of
           the
           wicked
           Daemon
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           the
           Devil
           did
           not
           use
           to
           appear
           in
           any
           visible
           shape
           ,
           only
           they
           would
           think
           they
           had
           hold
           of
           ▪
           the
           Hand
           that
           sometimes
           scratched
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           give
           them
           
           the
           slip
           .
           And
           once
           the
           Man
           was
           discernably
           beaten
           by
           a
           Fist
           ,
           and
           an
           Hand
           got
           hold
           of
           his
           Wrist
           which
           he
           saw
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           catch
           ;
           and
           the
           likeness
           of
           a
           Blackmore
           Child
           did
           appear
           from
           under
           the
           Rugg
           and
           Blanket
           ,
           where
           the
           Man
           lay
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           rise
           up
           ,
           fall
           down
           ,
           nod
           &
           slip
           under
           the
           clothes
           when
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           clasp
           it
           ,
           never
           speaking
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           Neither
           were
           there
           many
           Words
           spoken
           by
           Satan
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           only
           once
           having
           put
           out
           their
           Light
           ,
           they
           heard
           a
           scraping
           on
           the
           Boards
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Piping
           and
           Drumming
           on
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           followed
           with
           a
           Voice
           ,
           singing
           
             Revenge
             !
             Revenge
             !
             Sweet
             is
             Revenge
             !
          
           And
           they
           being
           well
           terrified
           with
           it
           ,
           called
           upon
           God
           ;
           the
           issue
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           suddenly
           with
           a
           mournful
           Note
           ,
           there
           were
           six
           times
           over
           uttered
           such
           expressions
           as
           
             Alas
             !
             Alas
             !
             me
             knock
             no
             more
             !
             me
             knock
             no
             more
             !
          
           and
           now
           all
           ceased
           .
        
         
           The
           Man
           does
           moreover
           affirm
           ,
           that
           a
           Seaman
           (
           being
           a
           Mate
           of
           a
           Ship
           )
           coming
           often
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           they
           wronged
           his
           Wife
           who
           suspected
           her
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Witchraft
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Boy
           (
           his
           Grandchild
           )
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           trouble
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           would
           let
           him
           have
           the
           Boy
           one
           day
           ,
           he
           would
           warrant
           him
           his
           house
           should
           
           be
           no
           more
           troubled
           as
           it
           had
           been
           ;
           to
           which
           motion
           he
           consented
           .
           The
           Mate
           came
           the
           next
           day
           betimes
           ,
           and
           the
           Boy
           was
           with
           him
           until
           night
           ;
           after
           which
           his
           house
           he
           saith
           was
           not
           for
           some
           time
           molested
           with
           evil
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           is
           the
           Relation
           concerning
           the
           Daemon
           at
           
             William
             Morse
          
           his
           House
           in
           Newbery
           .
           The
           true
           Reason
           of
           these
           strange
           disturbances
           is
           as
           yet
           not
           certainly
           known
           :
           some
           (
           as
           has
           been
           hinted
           )
           did
           suspect
           
           Morse's
           Wife
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           Neighbours
           took
           Apples
           which
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           that
           house
           and
           put
           them
           into
           the
           fire
           ;
           upon
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           their
           houses
           were
           much
           disturbed
           .
           Another
           of
           the
           Neighbours
           ,
           caused
           an
           Horse-shoe
           to
           be
           nailed
           before
           the
           doors
           ,
           &
           as
           long
           as
           it
           remained
           so
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           perswade
           the
           suspected
           person
           to
           go
           into
           the
           house
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Horse-shoe
           was
           gone
           ,
           she
           presently
           visited
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           inlarge
           upon
           the
           vanity
           and
           superstition
           of
           those
           Experiments
           ,
           reserving
           that
           for
           another
           place
           :
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           at
           present
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Daemons
           whom
           the
           blind
           Gentiles
           of
           old
           worshipped
           ,
           told
           their
           Servants
           ,
           that
           such
           things
           as
           these
           would
           very
           much
           affect
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           certain
           Characters
           ,
           Signs
           and
           Charms
           would
           
           render
           their
           power
           ineffectual
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           they
           would
           become
           subject
           ,
           when
           their
           own
           directions
           were
           obeyed
           .
           It
           is
           sport
           to
           the
           Devils
           when
           they
           see
           silly
           Men
           thus
           deluded
           and
           made
           fools
           of
           by
           them
           .
           Others
           were
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           a
           Seaman
           by
           some
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           Conjurer
           ,
           set
           the
           Devil
           on
           work
           thus
           to
           disquiet
           
           Morse's
           Family
           .
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           some
           other
           thing
           as
           yet
           kept
           hid
           in
           the
           secrets
           of
           providence
           might
           be
           the
           true
           original
           of
           all
           this
           Trouble
           .
        
         
           A
           Disturbance
           not
           much
           unlike
           to
           this
           hapned
           above
           twenty
           years
           ago
           ,
           at
           an
           house
           in
           Tedworth
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Wilts
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           wise
           men
           judged
           to
           proceed
           from
           Conjuration
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Mompesson
             of
             Tedworth
             being
             in
             March
             1661.
             at
             Lungershall
             ,
             and
             hearing
             a
             Drum
             beat
             there
             ,
             he
             demanded
             of
             the
             Bailiff
             of
             the
             Town
             what
             it
             meant
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             ,
             they
             had
             for
             some
             dayes
             been
             troubled
             with
             an
             idle
             Drummer
             ,
             pretending
             Authority
             ,
             and
             a
             Pass
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             Gentlemen
             .
             Mr.
             Mompesson
             reading
             his
             Pass
             ,
             and
             knowing
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             whose
             Names
             were
             pretended
             to
             be
             subscribed
             ,
             discovered
             the
             Cheat
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             Vagrant
             to
             put
             off
             his
             Drum
             ,
             and
             ordered
             a
             Constable
             to
             secure
             him
             :
             but
             not
             long
             after
             he
             got
             clear
             of
             the
             Constable
             .
             
             In
             April
             following
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Momposson's
             house
             was
             much
             disturbed
             with
             Knocking
             's
             ,
             and
             with
             Drummings
             ;
             for
             an
             hour
             together
             a
             Daemon
             would
             beat
             
               Round-heads
               and
               Cuckolds
            
             ,
             the
             Tattoo
             and
             several
             other
             points
             of
             War
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Drummer
             .
             On
             November
             5.
             
             The
             Daemon
             made
             a
             great
             noise
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             caused
             some
             Boards
             therein
             to
             move
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             the
             day
             time
             when
             there
             was
             an
             whole
             room
             full
             of
             People
             present
             .
             At
             his
             departure
             ,
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             a
             Sulphurous
             smell
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             offensive
             .
             The
             next
             night
             ,
             Chairs
             walked
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Room
             ;
             the
             Childrens
             Shoes
             were
             hurled
             over
             their
             heads
             .
             The
             Minister
             of
             the
             Town
             being
             there
             ,
             a
             Bed-staff
             was
             thrown
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             hit
             him
             on
             the
             Leg
             ,
             but
             without
             the
             least
             hurt
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             December
             ,
             1662.
             
             They
             heard
             a
             noise
             like
             the
             jingling
             of
             Money
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             which
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             some
             words
             spoken
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             by
             one
             in
             the
             Family
             ;
             who
             said
             that
             Faires
             used
             to
             leave
             money
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             wished
             it
             might
             be
             so
             now
             .
             In
             Ianuary
             Lights
             were
             seen
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             which
             seemed
             blue
             and
             glimmering
             ,
             and
             caused
             a
             great
             stiffness
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             that
             saw
             them
             .
             One
             in
             the
             room
             (
             by
             what
             Authority
             I
             cannot
             tell
             )
             said
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             if
             the
             Drummer
             set
             thee
             a
             work
             
             give
             three
             knocks
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             accordingly
             .
             Once
             when
             it
             was
             very
             sharp
             severe
             Weather
             ,
             the
             room
             was
             suddenly
             filled
             with
             a
             Noisome
             smell
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             hot
             though
             without
             fire
             .
             This
             Daemon
             would
             play
             some
             nasty
             and
             many
             ludicrous
             foolish
             tricks
             .
             It
             would
             empty
             Chamber-pots
             into
             the
             Beds
             ;
             and
             fill
             Porringers
             with
             Ashes
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             would
             not
             suffer
             any
             light
             to
             be
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             but
             would
             carry
             them
             away
             up
             the
             Chimney
             .
             Mr.
             Mompesson
             coming
             one
             morning
             into
             his
             Stable
             ,
             found
             his
             Horse
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             having
             one
             of
             his
             hinder
             legs
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             fastened
             there
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             difficult
             for
             several
             men
             with
             a
             Leaver
             to
             get
             it
             out
             .
             A
             Smith
             lodging
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             heard
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             had
             been
             shoeing
             an
             Horse
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             come
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             Pincers
             snipping
             at
             the
             Smith's
             Nose
             ,
             most
             part
             of
             the
             night
             .
             The
             Drummer
             was
             under
             vehement
             suspicion
             for
             a
             Conjurer
             .
             He
             was
             condemned
             to
             Transportation
             .
             All
             the
             time
             of
             his
             restraint
             and
             absence
             ,
             the
             House
             was
             quiet
             .
             See
             Mr.
             Glanvil's
             Collection
             of
             
               Modern
               Relations
            
             ,
             P.
             71.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           I
           proceed
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           some
           other
           things
           lately
           hapning
           in
           New-England
           ,
           
           which
           were
           undoubtedly
           praeternatural
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           Diabolical
           operation
           .
           The
           last
           year
           did
           afford
           several
           Instances
           ,
           not
           unlike
           unto
           those
           which
           have
           been
           mentioned
           .
           For
           then
           
             Nicholas
             Desborough
          
           of
           Hartford
           in
           New-England
           ,
           was
           strangely
           molested
           by
           stones
           ,
           pieces
           of
           earth
           ,
           cobs
           of
           Indian
           Corn
           ,
           &c.
           falling
           upon
           and
           about
           him
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           came
           in
           through
           the
           door
           ,
           sometimes
           through
           the
           Window
           ,
           sometimes
           down
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           they
           seemed
           to
           fall
           from
           the
           floor
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           very
           close
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           met
           with
           them
           in
           his
           Shop
           ,
           the
           Yard
           ,
           the
           Barn
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Field
           at
           work
           .
           In
           the
           House
           ,
           such
           things
           hapned
           frequently
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           night
           but
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           if
           the
           Man
           himself
           was
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           never
           when
           his
           Wife
           was
           at
           home
           alone
           .
           There
           was
           no
           great
           violence
           in
           the
           motion
           ,
           though
           several
           persons
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           and
           others
           also
           were
           struck
           with
           the
           things
           that
           were
           thrown
           by
           an
           invisible
           hand
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           hurt
           thereby
           .
           Only
           the
           Man
           himself
           had
           once
           his
           Arm
           somewhat
           pained
           by
           a
           blow
           given
           him
           ;
           and
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           blood
           was
           drawn
           from
           one
           of
           his
           Legs
           by
           a
           scratch
           given
           it
           .
           This
           molestation
           began
           soon
           after
           a
           Controversie
           arose
           between
           Desborough
           and
           another
           person
           ,
           about
           a
           Chest
           of
           Clothes
           
           which
           the
           other
           said
           that
           Desberough
           did
           unrighteously
           retain
           :
           and
           so
           it
           continued
           for
           some
           Moneths
           (
           though
           with
           several
           intermissions
           .
           )
           In
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           when
           also
           the
           Man's
           Barn
           was
           burned
           with
           the
           Corn
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           what
           means
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           is
           not
           known
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           some
           to
           whom
           the
           matter
           was
           referred
           ,
           ordered
           Desberough
           to
           restore
           the
           Clothes
           to
           the
           Person
           who
           complained
           of
           wrong
           ;
           since
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           been
           troubled
           as
           before
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           stones
           hurled
           were
           of
           considerable
           bigness
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           weighed
           four
           pounds
           ,
           but
           generally
           the
           stones
           were
           not
           great
           ,
           but
           very
           small
           ones
           .
           One
           time
           a
           piece
           of
           Clay
           came
           down
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           falling
           on
           the
           Table
           which
           stood
           at
           some
           distance
           from
           the
           Chimney
           .
           The
           People
           of
           the
           House
           threw
           it
           on
           the
           Hearth
           ,
           where
           it
           lay
           a
           considerable
           time
           :
           they
           went
           to
           their
           Supper
           ,
           and
           whilest
           at
           their
           Supper
           ,
           the
           piece
           of
           Clay
           was
           lifted
           up
           by
           an
           invisible
           hand
           ,
           and
           fell
           upon
           the
           Table
           ;
           taking
           it
           up
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           hot
           ,
           having
           lain
           so
           long
           before
           the
           fire
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           hot
           .
        
         
           Another
           Providence
           no
           less
           Remarkable
           than
           this
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           hapned
           at
           Portsmouth
           in
           New-England
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           time
           :
           concerning
           
           which
           I
           have
           received
           the
           following
           account
           from
           a
           Worthy
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             On
             Iune
             11.
             1682.
             
             Being
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             at
             night
             showers
             of
             stones
             were
             thrown
             both
             against
             the
             sides
             and
             roof
             of
             the
             house
             of
             
               George
               Walton
            
             :
             some
             of
             the
             People
             went
             abroad
             ,
             found
             the
             Gate
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             the
             house
             ,
             wrung
             off
             the
             Hinges
             ,
             and
             stones
             came
             thick
             about
             them
             :
             sometimes
             falling
             down
             by
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             touching
             them
             without
             any
             hurt
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             seemed
             to
             come
             with
             great
             force
             ,
             yet
             did
             no
             more
             but
             softly
             touch
             them
             ;
             Stones
             flying
             about
             the
             room
             the
             Doors
             being
             shut
             .
             The
             Glass-Windows
             shattered
             to
             pieces
             by
             stones
             that
             seemed
             to
             come
             not
             from
             without
             but
             within
             ;
             the
             Lead
             of
             the
             Glass
             Casements
             ,
             Window-Bars
             ,
             &c.
             being
             driven
             forcibly
             outwards
             ,
             and
             so
             standing
             bent
             .
             While
             the
             Secretary
             was
             walking
             in
             the
             room
             a
             great
             Hammer
             came
             brusling
             along
             against
             the
             Chamber
             floor
             that
             was
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             by
             him
             .
             A
             Candlestick
             beaten
             off
             the
             Table
             .
             They
             took
             up
             nine
             of
             the
             stones
             and
             marked
             them
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             on
             the
             Table
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             being
             as
             hot
             as
             if
             they
             came
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ;
             but
             some
             of
             those
             mark't
             stones
             were
             found
             flying
             about
             again
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             ,
             abou●
             
             four
             hours
             space
             that
             night
             :
             The
             Secretary
             then
             went
             to
             bed
             ,
             but
             a
             stone
             came
             and
             broke
             up
             his
             Chamber-door
             ,
             being
             put
             to
             (
             not
             lockt
             )
             a
             Brick
             was
             sent
             upon
             the
             like
             Errand
             .
             The
             abovesaid
             Stone
             the
             Secretary
             lockt
             up
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             fetched
             out
             ,
             and
             carried
             with
             great
             noise
             into
             the
             next
             Chamber
             .
             The
             Spit
             was
             carried
             up
             Chimney
             ,
             and
             came
             down
             with
             the
             point
             forward
             ,
             and
             stuck
             in
             the
             Back-log
             ,
             and
             being
             removed
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Company
             to
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Chimney
             ,
             was
             by
             an
             unseen
             hand
             thrown
             out
             at
             Window
             .
             This
             trade
             was
             driven
             on
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             Day
             to
             Day
             ,
             novv
             and
             then
             there
             would
             be
             some
             intermission
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             it
             again
             .
             The
             stones
             vvere
             most
             frequent
             vvhere
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             vvas
             ,
             vvhether
             in
             the
             Field
             or
             Barn
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             black
             Cat
             vvas
             seen
             once
             vvhile
             the
             Stones
             came
             ,
             and
             vvas
             shot
             at
             ,
             but
             she
             vvas
             too
             nimble
             for
             them
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Family
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             once
             savv
             the
             appearance
             of
             an
             hand
             put
             forth
             at
             the
             Hall
             Windovv
             ,
             throvving
             stones
             tovvards
             the
             Entry
             ,
             though
             there
             vvas
             no
             body
             in
             the
             Hall
             the
             vvhile
             :
             sometimes
             a
             dismal
             hollovv
             vvhistling
             vvould
             be
             heard
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             trotting
             of
             an
             horse
             ,
             and
             snorting
             ,
             but
             nothing
             seen
             .
             The
             
             Man
             went
             up
             the
             great
             Bay
             in
             his
             Boat
             to
             a
             Farm
             he
             had
             there
             ,
             and
             while
             haling
             Wood
             or
             Timber
             to
             the
             Boat
             he
             was
             disturbed
             by
             the
             Stones
             as
             before
             at
             home
             .
             He
             carried
             a
             stirrup
             iron
             from
             the
             house
             down
             to
             the
             Boat
             ,
             and
             there
             left
             it
             ;
             but
             while
             he
             was
             going
             up
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             iron
             came
             jingling
             after
             him
             through
             the
             Woods
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             went
             away
             ,
             and
             was
             heard
             of
             no
             more
             .
             Their
             Anchor
             leapt
             over-board
             several
             times
             as
             they
             were
             going
             home
             and
             stopt
             the
             boat
             .
             A
             Cheese
             hath
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Press
             and
             crumbled
             all
             over
             the
             floor
             .
             A
             piece
             of
             Iron
             with
             which
             they
             weighed
             up
             the
             Cheese-press
             stuck
             into
             the
             Wall
             ,
             and
             a
             Kittle
             hung
             up
             thereon
             .
             Several
             Cocks
             of
             English-hay
             mowed
             near
             the
             house
             ,
             were
             taken
             and
             hung
             upon
             Trees
             ;
             and
             some
             made
             into
             small
             whisps
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             
               Cum
               multis
               aliis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             After
             this
             manner
             ,
             have
             they
             been
             treated
             ever
             since
             at
             times
             ;
             it
             were
             endless
             to
             particularize
             .
             Of
             late
             they
             thought
             the
             bitterness
             of
             Death
             had
             been
             past
             ,
             being
             quiet
             for
             sundry
             dayes
             and
             nights
             :
             but
             last
             week
             we●e
             some
             Returnings
             again
             ;
             and
             this
             week
             
               (
               Aug.
            
             2.
             1682.
             
             )
             as
             bad
             or
             worse
             than
             ever
             .
             The
             Man
             is
             sorely
             hurt
             with
             some
             of
             the
             
             Stones
             that
             came
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             feel
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             for
             many
             dayes
             .
             Thus
             far
             is
             that
             Relation
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           moreover
           informed
           ,
           that
           the
           Daemon
           was
           quiet
           all
           the
           last
           Winter
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Spring
           he
           began
           to
           play
           some
           ludicrous
           tricks
           ,
           carrying
           away
           some
           Axes
           that
           were
           locked
           up
           safe
           .
           This
           last
           Summer
           he
           has
           not
           made
           such
           disturbances
           as
           formerly
           .
           But
           of
           this
           no
           more
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           There
           have
           been
           strange
           and
           true
           Reports
           concerning
           a
           Woman
           now
           living
           near
           the
           
             Salmon
             Falls
          
           in
           Barwick
           (
           formerly
           called
           Kittery
           )
           unto
           whom
           Evil
           Spirits
           have
           sometimes
           visibly
           appeared
           ;
           and
           she
           has
           sometimes
           been
           sorely
           tormented
           by
           invisible
           hands
           :
           Concerning
           all
           which
           ,
           an
           Intelligent
           Person
           has
           sent
           me
           the
           following
           Narrative
           .
        
         
           A
           Brief
           Narrative
           of
           sundry
           Apparitions
           of
           Satan
           unto
           and
           Assaults
           at
           sundry
           times
           and
           places
           upon
           the
           Person
           of
           Mary
           the
           Wife
           of
           
             Antonio
             Hortado
          
           ,
           dwelling
           near
           the
           
             Salmon
             Falls
          
           :
           Taken
           from
           her
           own
           mouth
           ,
           Aug.
           13.
           1683.
           
        
         
           
             In
             Iune
             1682.
             (
             the
             day
             forgotten
             )
             at
             Evening
             ,
             the
             said
             Mary
             heard
             a
             voice
             at
             the
             
             door
             of
             her
             Dwelling
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               What
               do
               you
               here
            
             ?
             about
             an
             hour
             after
             ,
             standing
             at
             the
             Door
             of
             her
             House
             ,
             she
             had
             a
             blow
             on
             her
             Eye
             that
             settled
             her
             head
             near
             to
             the
             Door-post
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             after
             ,
             a
             Stone
             ,
             as
             she
             judged
             about
             half
             a
             pound
             or
             a
             pound
             weight
             was
             thrown
             along
             the
             house
             within
             into
             the
             Chimney
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             take
             it
             up
             it
             was
             gone
             ;
             all
             the
             Family
             was
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             no
             hand
             appearing
             which
             might
             be
             instrumental
             in
             throwing
             the
             stone
             .
             About
             two
             hours
             after
             ,
             a
             Frying-pan
             then
             hanging
             in
             the
             Chimney
             was
             heard
             to
             ring
             so
             loud
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             those
             in
             the
             house
             heard
             it
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             that
             lived
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             River
             near
             an
             hundred
             Rods
             distant
             or
             more
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             said
             Mary
             and
             her
             Husband
             going
             in
             a
             Cannoo
             over
             the
             River
             ,
             they
             saw
             like
             the
             head
             of
             a
             man
             new-shorn
             ,
             and
             the
             tail
             of
             a
             white
             Cat
             about
             two
             or
             three
             foot
             distance
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             swimming
             over
             before
             the
             Cannoo
             ,
             but
             no
             body
             appeared
             to
             joyn
             head
             and
             tail
             together
             ;
             and
             they
             returning
             over
             the
             River
             in
             less
             than
             an
             hours
             time
             ,
             the
             said
             Apparition
             followed
             their
             Cannoo
             back
             again
             ,
             but
             disappeared
             at
             Landing
             .
             A
             day
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             the
             said
             Mary
             was
             stricken
             on
             her
             head
             (
             as
             she
             judged
             )
             with
             a
             stone
             ,
             which
             
             caused
             a
             Swelling
             and
             much
             soreness
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             being
             then
             in
             the
             yard
             by
             her
             house
             ,
             and
             she
             presentl●
             entring
             into
             her
             house
             was
             bitten
             on
             both
             Arms
             black
             and
             blue
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             he●
             B●easts
             scratched
             ;
             the
             impressions
             of
             the
             Teeth
             being
             like
             Mans
             Teeth
             ,
             were
             plainly
             seen
             by
             many
             :
             Whereupon
             deserting
             their
             House
             to
             sojourn
             at
             a
             Neighbours
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             there
             appeared
             to
             said
             Mary
             in
             the
             house
             of
             her
             sojourning
             ,
             a
             Woman
             clothed
             with
             a
             green
             Safeguard
             ,
             a
             short
             blue
             Cloak
             ,
             and
             a
             white
             Cap
             ,
             making
             a
             profer
             to
             strike
             her
             with
             a
             Fire-brand
             ,
             but
             struck
             her
             not
             .
             The
             Day
             following
             the
             same
             shape
             appeared
             again
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             now
             arrayed
             with
             a
             gray
             Gown
             ,
             white
             Apron
             ,
             and
             white
             Head-clothes
             ,
             in
             appearance
             laughing
             several
             times
             ,
             but
             no
             voice
             heard
             .
             Since
             when
             said
             Mary
             has
             been
             freed
             from
             those
             Satanical
             Molestations
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             said
             Antonio
             being
             returned
             in
             March
             last
             with
             his
             Family
             ,
             to
             dwell
             again
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             entrance
             there
             ,
             hearing
             the
             noise
             of
             a
             Man
             walking
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             boards
             buckle
             under
             his
             feet
             as
             he
             walked
             ,
             though
             no
             man
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Chamber
             (
             for
             they
             went
             on
             purpose
             to
             look
             )
             he
             returned
             with
             his
             
             Family
             to
             dwell
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             River
             ;
             yet
             planting
             his
             Ground
             though
             he
             forsook
             his
             House
             ,
             he
             hath
             had
             five
             Rods
             of
             good
             Log-fence
             thrown
             down
             at
             once
             ,
             the
             feeting
             of
             Neat
             Cattle
             plainly
             to
             be
             seen
             almost
             between
             every
             Row
             of
             Corn
             in
             the
             Field
             yet
             no
             Cattle
             seen
             there
             ,
             nor
             any
             damage
             done
             to
             his
             Corn
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Leaves
             of
             the
             Corn
             cropt
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           is
           that
           Narrative
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           further
           informed
           ,
           that
           some
           (
           who
           should
           have
           been
           wiser
           )
           advised
           the
           poor
           Woman
           to
           stick
           the
           House
           round
           with
           Bayes
           ,
           as
           an
           effectual
           preservative
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Evil
           Spirits
           .
           This
           Counsel
           was
           followed
           .
           And
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Bayes
           continued
           green
           ,
           she
           had
           quiet
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           began
           to
           wither
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           by
           an
           unseen
           hand
           carried
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Woman
           again
           tormented
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           three
           Houses
           in
           three
           several
           Towns
           should
           be
           molested
           by
           Daemons
           ,
           as
           has
           now
           been
           related
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             That
             there
             are
             Daemons
             .
             And
             Possessed
             Persons
             .
             Signs
             of
             such
             .
             Some
             Mad
             Men
             are
             really
             Possessed
             .
             Notwithstanding
             many
             Fabulous
             Stories
             about
             Witchcrafts
             .
             That
             there
             are
             Witches
             proved
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
             That
             Houses
             are
             sometimes
             troubled
             by
             Evil
             Spirits
             .
             Witchcraft
             often
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             Sometimes
             by
             the
             Devil
             without
             Witchcraft
             ;
             ordered
             by
             providence
             as
             punishment
             for
             Sin.
             The
             disturbance
             in
             Waltons
             House
             further
             considered
             ,
             with
             a
             parallel
             Story
             .
             That
             the
             things
             related
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             were
             undoubtedly
             Praeternatural
             and
             Diabolical
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Sadduces
           of
           those
           dayes
           being
           like
           unto
           Avic●nna
           ,
           and
           Averroes
           ,
           and
           other
           Atheistical
           Philosophers
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           say
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Stories
           concerning
           them
           are
           either
           Fabulous
           or
           to
           be
           ascribed
           unto
           natural
           causes
           .
           Amongst
           many
           others
           ,
           the
           Learned
           
             Voetius
             (
             in
             disp
             .
             de
             operationibus
             Daemonum
             )
          
           has
           sufficiently
           refuted
           them
           .
           And
           as
           the
           experience
           of
           other
           ages
           and
           places
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           the
           things
           which
           divine
           providence
           hath
           permitted
           and
           ordered
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           amongst
           our selves
           
           (
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           silent
           )
           make
           it
           manifest
           beyond
           all
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Devils
           infesting
           this
           lower
           World.
           Most
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Satan
           and
           all
           his
           wicked
           Angels
           are
           limited
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           :
           so
           as
           that
           they
           cannot
           hurt
           any
           Man
           or
           Creature
           ,
           much
           less
           any
           Servant
           of
           his
           ,
           without
           a
           Commission
           from
           him
           ,
           whose
           Kingdom
           is
           over
           all
           .
           It
           is
           a
           memorable
           Passage
           ,
           which
           Chytraeus
           relateth
           concerning
           Luther
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           sought
           after
           by
           his
           Popish
           and
           Implacable
           Enemies
           (
           being
           then
           hid
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           )
           they
           consulted
           with
           Magicians
           that
           so
           they
           might
           find
           where
           Luther
           absconded
           ,
           but
           the
           Wizzards
           confessed
           they
           could
           not
           discover
           him
           .
           Undoubtedly
           the
           Devils
           knew
           where
           Luther
           hid
           himself
           ;
           only
           God
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           reveal
           it
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           for
           wise
           and
           holy
           ends
           ,
           sometimes
           lengthen
           the
           Chain
           which
           the
           infernal
           Lions
           are
           bound
           fast
           in
           .
           And
           as
           there
           are
           many
           tremendous
           Instances
           confirming
           the
           Truth
           hereof
           ,
           so
           that
           of
           Satan's
           taking
           bodily
           possession
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           .
           Sometimes
           indeed
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           discern
           between
           natural
           Diseases
           and
           Satanical
           Possessions
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           persons
           really
           possessed
           have
           been
           thought
           to
           be
           only
           molested
           with
           some
           natural
           Disease
           ,
           without
           any
           
           special
           finger
           of
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           therein
           .
           
             Fernelius
             (
             de
             abditis
             rerum
             causis
             ,
          
           Lib.
           2.
           
           Cap.
           16.
           )
           speaketh
           of
           a
           certain
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           was
           taken
           with
           strange
           Convulsions
           ,
           which
           did
           surprize
           him
           at
           least
           ten
           times
           in
           a
           day
           .
           In
           his
           Fits
           he
           had
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Speech
           and
           Reason
           free
           .
           Otherwise
           his
           Disease
           would
           have
           been
           judged
           no
           other
           than
           an
           ordinary
           Epilepsy
           .
           Much
           means
           was
           used
           by
           skilful
           Physitians
           for
           his
           relief
           ,
           but
           without
           success
           for
           three
           Moneths
           together
           ;
           when
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           a
           Daemon
           began
           to
           speak
           out
           of
           the
           miserable
           Patient
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           not
           only
           Latin
           but
           Greek
           Sentences
           ,
           which
           the
           afflicted
           party
           himself
           had
           no
           knowledge
           of
           ;
           and
           the
           Daemon
           discovered
           many
           secrets
           both
           of
           the
           Physitians
           and
           of
           other
           persons
           that
           attended
           ,
           deriding
           them
           for
           their
           vain
           attempts
           to
           cure
           a
           Man
           whom
           he
           had
           the
           possession
           of
           .
           There
           are
           sundry
           Authors
           (
           in
           special
           Balduinus
           in
           his
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Darrel
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           seven
           possessed
           persons
           in
           Lancashire
           )
           who
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           describe
           and
           characterise
           possessed
           persons
           .
           And
           such
           particulars
           as
           these
           following
           are
           by
           them
           mentioned
           as
           signs
           of
           Possession
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           party
           concerned
           shall
           reveal
           secret
           things
           ,
           either
           past
           or
           future
           ,
           which
           without
           
           supernatural
           Assistance
           could
           not
           be
           known
           ,
           it
           argueth
           Possession
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           he
           does
           speak
           with
           strange
           Languages
           ,
           or
           discover
           skill
           in
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           never
           learned
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           he
           can
           bear
           burthens
           ,
           and
           do
           things
           which
           are
           beyond
           humane
           strength
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Uttering
           words
           without
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Organs
           of
           speech
           ,
           when
           persons
           shall
           be
           heard
           speaking
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           their
           Lips
           nor
           Tongues
           have
           any
           motion
           ,
           t
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           an
           evil
           spirit
           speaketh
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           the
           Body
           is
           become
           inflexible
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           When
           the
           Belly
           is
           on
           a
           sudden
           puft
           up
           ,
           and
           instantly
           flat
           again
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           thought
           to
           be
           certain
           Arguments
           of
           an
           Energumenical
           person
           .
           Some
           other
           signs
           are
           mentioned
           by
           
             Thyraeus
             (
             de
             obsessis
          
           Part
           2.
           
           Cap.
           25
           ,
           26.
           )
        
         
           There
           are
           who
           conceive
           (
           and
           that
           as
           they
           suppose
           upon
           Scripture
           grounds
           :
           )
           that
           Men
           may
           possibly
           be
           Daemoniacal
           ,
           when
           none
           of
           those
           mentioned
           particulars
           can
           be
           affirmed
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Excellently
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Mr.
           Mede
           ,
           is
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Daemoniacks
           whom
           we
           read
           so
           frequently
           of
           in
           the
           New-Testament
           ,
           were
           the
           same
           with
           
             Epilepticks
             ,
             Lunaticks
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mad
             Men.
          
           The
           Turks
           at
           this
           day
           have
           their
           
             Mad
             men
          
           in
           great
           veneration
           ,
           
           supposing
           them
           to
           be
           acted
           by
           a
           spirit
           ,
           but
           they
           (
           in
           that
           being
           themselves
           mad
           )
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           good
           when
           as
           't
           is
           an
           evil
           spirit
           that
           does
           operate
           in
           such
           persons
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Iews
           of
           old
           did
           look
           upon
           Maniacks
           to
           be
           possessed
           with
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           expression
           of
           theirs
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             20.
             
             He
             hath
             a
             Devil
             and
             is
             Mad.
          
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           one
           ,
           
             Mat.
             17.
             15.
             that
             was
             Lunatick
             ,
             and
             did
             oft
             fall
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             oft
             into
             the
             water
             .
          
           Now
           that
           this
           Lunatick
           person
           was
           a
           Daemoniack
           is
           clear
           from
           ver
           .
           18.
           where
           t
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             rebuked
             the
             Devil
             and
             he
             departed
             out
             of
             him
             .
          
           And
           of
           the
           same
           person
           t
           is
           said
           ,
           in
           
             Luk.
             9.
             39
             
             A
             Spirit
             taketh
             him
             and
             teareth
             him
             .
          
           So
           Beza
           and
           Heinsius
           ,
           in
           Mat.
           8.
           16.
           
           &
           17.
           15.
           
           It
           has
           been
           commonly
           said
           that
           in
           Christs
           time
           more
           persons
           were
           possessed
           with
           evil
           Spirits
           than
           ever
           was
           known
           before
           or
           since
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           were
           so
           ,
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           probably
           some
           Historians
           would
           have
           noted
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           strange
           and
           extraordinary
           ;
           whenas
           we
           read
           of
           no
           such
           observation
           to
           be
           made
           on
           those
           times
           .
           And
           saith
           Mr.
           Mede
           ,
           (
           in
           his
           Discourse
           on
           Iohn
           10.
           20.
           )
           
             If
             those
             possessed
             Persons
             were
             not
             such
             as
             we
             now
             adayes
             conceive
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             Mad
             men
             ,
             the
             World
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             well
             rid
             of
             Devils
             ,
             which
             for
             my
             part
             I
             believe
             it
             is
             not
             .
          
           There
           is
           in
           special
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Melancholy
           
           madness
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Lycanthropia
           ,
           or
           
             Lupina
             Insania
          
           ,
           h.
           e.
           When
           Men
           imagine
           themselves
           to
           be
           turned
           into
           Wolves
           or
           other
           Beasts
           .
           Hippocrates
           relates
           concerning
           the
           Daughters
           of
           King
           Praetus
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           Kine
           .
           
             Wierus
             (
             de
             praestigiis
             Daemonum
          
           ,
           L.
           3.
           
           C.
           21.
           )
           speaketh
           of
           one
           in
           Padua
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           believe
           to
           the
           contrary
           but
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Wolf
           :
           and
           of
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           thought
           himself
           a
           Bear.
           Euwichius
           (
           and
           from
           him
           Horestus
           )
           writeth
           of
           a
           Man
           that
           was
           found
           in
           a
           Barn
           under
           the
           Hay
           ,
           howling
           and
           saying
           he
           was
           a
           Wolf.
           The
           foolish
           Rusticks
           ,
           who
           surprized
           him
           ,
           began
           to
           flay
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           see
           if
           he
           had
           not
           hair
           growing
           on
           the
           inside
           of
           his
           skin
           ..
           Forestus
           has
           many
           instances
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Heurnius
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Disease
           frequent
           in
           Bohemia
           and
           Hungaria
           .
           No
           doubt
           but
           this
           Disease
           gave
           occasion
           to
           
           Pliny's
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           some
           Men
           in
           his
           time
           were
           turned
           into
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           from
           Wolves
           into
           Men
           again
           .
           Hence
           was
           
           Ovid's
           Fable
           of
           Lycaon
           ,
           and
           the
           Tale
           of
           Pausanias
           ,
           being
           ten
           years
           a
           Wolf
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Man
           again
           .
           He
           that
           would
           see
           more
           instances
           ,
           may
           read
           
             Austin
             de
             civ
             .
             Dei.
          
           L.
           18.
           
           C.
           5.
           
           Burton
           of
           Melancholly
           .
           Pag.
           9.
           
           They
           that
           are
           subject
           unto
           this
           Malady
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           partly
           hid
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           go
           abroad
           
           In
           the
           night
           ,
           barking
           and
           howling
           at
           Graves
           and
           in
           Desarts
           .
           We
           may
           suppose
           that
           Nebuchadnezzar
           was
           troubled
           with
           this
           Disease
           .
           And
           that
           such
           persons
           are
           molested
           with
           a
           Daemon
           is
           evident
           from
           Luk
           8.
           27.
           with
           Mark.
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           The
           possessed
           person
           there
           spoken
           of
           was
           Lycanthropos
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           that
           acknowledge
           the
           existence
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           men
           are
           sometimes
           really
           possessed
           thereby
           ;
           who
           nevertheless
           will
           not
           believe
           there
           are
           any
           such
           woful
           creatures
           
             in
             rerum
             naturâ
          
           ,
           as
           Witches
           ,
           or
           persons
           confoederate
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           a
           famous
           Wizard
           ,
           whose
           Name
           was
           
             William
             de
             Lure
          
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           had
           laboured
           much
           in
           opposing
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           there
           are
           Men
           on
           Earth
           joyned
           in
           an
           explicit
           confoederacy
           with
           the
           fiends
           of
           Hell
           ,
           was
           himself
           convicted
           and
           condemned
           for
           that
           crime
           which
           he
           designed
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           that
           no
           Man
           was
           or
           could
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           suspect
           all
           those
           as
           guilty
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           who
           call
           the
           received
           Opinion
           about
           Witches
           into
           question
           .
           There
           are
           four
           or
           five
           English
           Writers
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           
             Scot
             ,
             Ady
          
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           Wagstaff
           and
           Webster
           ,
           and
           another
           Anonymous
           Author
           ;
           who
           do
           with
           great
           
           vehemence
           affirm
           that
           never
           any
           did
           maintain
           that
           familiarity
           with
           the
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           believed
           .
           Wierus
           (
           otherwise
           a
           judicious
           Author
           )
           conceiveth
           that
           all
           those
           things
           supposed
           to
           be
           done
           by
           Witches
           are
           done
           by
           the
           evil
           Spirits
           themselves
           ,
           without
           any
           confoederates
           .
           But
           he
           is
           sufficiently
           refuted
           by
           
             Binsfieldius
             ,
             Bodinus
             ,
             Sennertus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           have
           been
           looked
           upon
           as
           proceding
           from
           Witchcraft
           ,
           when
           it
           has
           not
           been
           so
           .
           The
           Sympathies
           and
           Antipathies
           of
           Nature
           have
           sometimes
           been
           esteemed
           the
           effects
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
           A
           Sympathetical
           Powder
           ,
           made
           without
           any
           Magical
           Ceremonies
           has
           done
           strange
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Artist
           which
           used
           it
           ,
           has
           upon
           that
           account
           been
           suspected
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           easily
           by
           such
           natural
           Magick
           ,
           as
           is
           described
           by
           Porta
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Weckerus
             de
             secretis
          
           make
           the
           ignorant
           beheve
           he
           is
           a
           Wizard
           .
           It
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           is
           full
           of
           Fabulous
           Stories
           concerning
           some
           kind
           of
           Familiarities
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           things
           done
           by
           his
           help
           ,
           which
           are
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           Creatures
           to
           accomplish
           .
           What
           Fables
           are
           there
           concerning
           Incubi
           and
           Succubae
           ,
           and
           of
           Men
           begotten
           by
           Daemons
           ?
           No
           doubt
           but
           the
           Devil
           may
           delude
           the
           fancy
           that
           one
           of
           his
           Vassals
           shall
           think
           (
           as
           the
           
           Witch
           at
           Hartford
           did
           )
           that
           he
           has
           carnal
           and
           cursed
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           real
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           assume
           a
           dead
           Body
           ,
           or
           to
           form
           a
           lifeless
           one
           out
           of
           the
           Elements
           ,
           and
           therewith
           to
           make
           his
           Witches
           become
           guilty
           of
           
             Sodomy
             .
             Austin
          
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           impudent
           who
           deny
           this
           .
           But
           to
           imagine
           that
           Spirits
           shall
           really
           generate
           Bodies
           ,
           is
           irrational
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           that
           there
           have
           been
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           (
           more
           than
           one
           or
           two
           )
           pretended
           to
           be
           thus
           begotten
           and
           born
           .
           Thus
           doth
           Niderius
           affirm
           concerning
           all
           the
           old
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Cyprus
           .
           The
           like
           has
           been
           reported
           concerning
           Arcturus
           ,
           and
           concerning
           our
           
             British
             Merlin
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           believed
           that
           
             Homer
             ,
             Aeneas
             ,
             Hercules
          
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           begotten
           by
           Daemons
           ;
           whom
           thereupon
           they
           esteemed
           as
           Semidei
           .
           And
           Olympias
           the
           Mother
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           supposed
           her self
           to
           be
           with
           Child
           by
           
             Iupiter
             Hammon
          
           .
           When
           her
           Husband
           King
           Philip
           of
           Macedon
           was
           absent
           from
           her
           ,
           Nectanebus
           (
           an
           Egyptian
           Prince
           and
           a
           great
           Magician
           )
           sent
           her
           word
           that
           Iupiter
           would
           embrace
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           come
           to
           her
           such
           a
           night
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Dragon
           ;
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           Nectanebus
           himself
           by
           his
           Magical
           impostures
           made
           Olympias
           believe
           that
           a
           Dragon
           
           was
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           himself
           do
           that
           which
           the
           deluded
           Queen
           thought
           Iupiter
           had
           done
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           Merlin
           and
           others
           imagined
           to
           come
           into
           the
           World
           not
           in
           the
           usual
           way
           ,
           were
           the
           Sons
           of
           Daemons
           just
           as
           Alexander
           was
           .
           It
           has
           been
           a
           received
           maxim
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Devil
           may
           by
           his
           Art
           produce
           Insects
           and
           Vermin
           (
           to
           the
           generation
           whereof
           a
           seminal
           vertue
           is
           not
           alwayes
           necessary
           )
           yet
           he
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           a
           
             perfect
             animal
          
           .
           How
           then
           is
           it
           consistent
           with
           reason
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           produce
           a
           real
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           all
           Animals
           the
           most
           perfect
           ,
           and
           noble
           ?
           It
           is
           also
           extreamly
           Fabulous
           ,
           that
           Witches
           can
           transform
           themselves
           or
           others
           into
           another
           sort
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
          
           into
           Horses
           ,
           Wolves
           ,
           Cats
           ,
           Mice
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Carminibus
             Circe
             socios
             mutavit
             Ulyssis
             .
          
           A
           blind
           Heathenish
           phansie
           :
           And
           yet
           Stories
           of
           this
           nature
           have
           been
           generally
           believed
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           not
           without
           wonderment
           seen
           grave
           Authors
           relating
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           things
           had
           been
           really
           so
           .
           But
           it
           is
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           all
           the
           Devils
           in
           Hell
           to
           cause
           such
           a
           transformation
           ;
           they
           can
           no
           more
           do
           it
           than
           they
           can
           be
           the
           Authors
           of
           a
           true
           Miracle
           (
           see
           Horstius
           Inst.
           Med.
           Disp.
           3.
           
           Exercit.
           9.
           
           Quest.
           9.
           )
           Though
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           the
           Devil
           may
           so
           impose
           upon
           the
           imagination
           of
           Witches
           
           as
           to
           make
           them
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           transmuted
           into
           Beasts
           .
           Sennertus
           (
           in
           
             Pract.
             Med.
             L.
             6.
             
             Part
             9.
             
             Cap.
          
           5.
           )
           reports
           that
           a
           Noble
           Person
           ,
           and
           one
           worthy
           of
           credit
           ,
           gave
           him
           an
           account
           of
           a
           strange
           passage
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           himself
           was
           particularly
           acquainted
           with
           .
           The
           Story
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           A
           certain
           Woman
           ,
           being
           in
           Prison
           on
           suspicion
           for
           Witchcraft
           ;
           pretneding
           to
           be
           able
           to
           turn
           her self
           into
           a
           Wolf
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           before
           whom
           she
           was
           brought
           promised
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           not
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           in
           case
           she
           would
           then
           in
           his
           presence
           so
           transform
           her self
           .
           Which
           she
           readily
           consented
           unto
           .
           Accordingly
           she
           anointed
           her
           head
           ,
           neck
           and
           arm-pits
           ;
           immediately
           upon
           which
           she
           fell
           into
           a
           most
           profound
           sleep
           ,
           for
           three
           hours
           ;
           after
           which
           she
           suddenly
           rose
           up
           ,
           declaring
           that
           she
           had
           been
           turned
           into
           a
           Wolf
           ,
           and
           been
           at
           a
           place
           some
           miles
           distant
           ,
           and
           there
           killed
           first
           a
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Cow
           ;
           the
           Magistrate
           presently
           sent
           to
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           found
           that
           first
           a
           sheep
           and
           then
           a
           Cow
           had
           there
           been
           killed
           .
           Wierus
           and
           
             Baptista
             Porta
          
           have
           divers
           Stories
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           It
           is
           then
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           himself
           did
           that
           mischief
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Witches
           who
           were
           cast
           into
           so
           profound
           a
           sleep
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           could
           not
           by
           any
           noises
           
           or
           blows
           be
           awakened
           ,
           had
           their
           Phansies
           imposed
           upon
           by
           Dreams
           and
           Delusions
           according
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           their
           Master
           Satan
           .
           It
           must
           moreover
           ,
           be
           sadly
           confessed
           ,
           that
           many
           innocent
           persons
           have
           been
           put
           to
           death
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Witch-craft
           ,
           whereby
           much
           innocent
           blood
           hath
           been
           shed
           .
           Especially
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           in
           Popish
           times
           and
           places
           .
           Superstitious
           and
           Magical
           wayes
           of
           trying
           Wtiches
           have
           been
           a
           bloody
           cause
           of
           those
           Murders
           .
           Sometimes
           Persons
           have
           been
           tried
           for
           Witch-craft
           by
           hot
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           cold
           water
           (
           of
           which
           more
           in
           the
           eighth
           Chapter
           of
           th●s
           Essay
           )
           sometimes
           by
           pricking
           them
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           sticking
           Awls
           under
           their
           Seats
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           their
           ability
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           repeat
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
           An
           Irish
           Witch
           which
           was
           tried
           at
           
             Youghall
             ,
             Sept.
          
           11.
           1661.
           being
           by
           the
           Court
           put
           upon
           repeating
           the
           fifth
           Petition
           ,
           alwayes
           left
           out
           the
           words
           
             Forgive
             us
             our
             Trespasses
          
           .
           Another
           Witch
           tried
           at
           Taunton
           1663.
           could
           not
           repeat
           the
           last
           Petition
           ,
           but
           though
           she
           was
           directed
           to
           say
           it
           after
           one
           that
           repeated
           it
           distinctly
           ,
           would
           say
           
             Lead
             us
             into
             Temptation
          
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           repeat
           it
           right
           ,
           though
           she
           tried
           to
           do
           it
           half
           a
           score
           times
           .
           But
           Judge
           
           Archer
           did
           wisely
           admonish
           the
           Jury
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           to
           guid
           their
           Verdict
           by
           that
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           no
           legal
           evidence
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Advertisement
           to
           Mr.
           
           Glanvil's
           Relations
           (
           P.
           171.
           )
           saith
           that
           his
           curiosity
           led
           him
           to
           examine
           certain
           Witches
           at
           the
           Castle
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           notorious
           Witch
           of
           them
           all
           pleaded
           that
           she
           was
           no
           Witch
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           able
           to
           say
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             the
             Creed
          
           ,
           and
           though
           she
           was
           out
           in
           repeating
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           said
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           right
           .
           But
           from
           such
           considerations
           as
           those
           which
           have
           been
           mentioned
           ,
           Wierus
           and
           some
           others
           not
           Atheists
           but
           persons
           of
           worth
           ,
           have
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           run
           into
           an
           extream
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           question
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           persons
           really
           confoederate
           with
           the
           infernal
           spirits
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           such
           ,
           the
           following
           Arguments
           do
           manifest
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Argument
           by
           many
           insisted
           on
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           irrefragable
           .
           Therein
           Witch-crafts
           are
           forbidden
           .
           And
           we
           often
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           Metaphorical
           Bewitchings
           ,
           
             Nahum
             3.
             4.
             
             Gal.
          
           3.
           1.
           which
           Similitudes
           are
           undoubtedly
           taken
           from
           things
           that
           have
           a
           real
           existence
           
             in
             rerum
             natura
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           particular
           mention
           of
           many
           that
           used
           those
           cursed
           Arts
           and
           Familiarities
           
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
             Iannes
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iambres
             ,
             Balaam
             ,
             Manasseh
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             Elymas
             .
          
           Nor
           is
           the
           Relation
           which
           the
           Scripture
           giveth
           of
           
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
          
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           from
           thence
           deduced
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           being
           of
           Witches
           ,
           sufficiently
           confuted
           by
           any
           of
           our
           late
           Witch-Advocate●
           .
           Though
           (
           as
           one
           speaketh
           )
           some
           men
           to
           elude
           the
           Argument
           from
           that
           instance
           ,
           
             play
             more
             Hocus-Pocus
             tricks
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             that
             passage
             than
             the
             Witch
             her self
             did
             in
             the
             raising
             deceased
             Samuel
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           poor
           evasion
           in
           those
           who
           think
           to
           escape
           the
           dint
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           by
           pretending
           that
           the
           Witches
           and
           Familiar
           Spirits
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           were
           only
           Iuglers
           ,
           or
           men
           that
           by
           Legerdemain
           would
           do
           strange
           feats
           of
           activity
           .
           The
           Divine
           Law
           requires
           that
           such
           Witches
           should
           be
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ;
           which
           may
           not
           be
           affirmed
           of
           every
           one
           that
           shall
           without
           any
           confoederacy
           with
           the
           Devil
           play
           tricks
           of
           Legerdemain
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Experience
           has
           too
           often
           made
           it
           manifest
           that
           there
           are
           such
           in
           the
           World
           as
           hold
           a
           co
           respondence
           with
           Hell.
           There
           have
           bin
           known
           Wizards
           ;
           yea
           such
           as
           have
           taught
           others
           what
           Ceremonies
           they
           are
           to
           use
           in
           maintaining
           communion
           with
           Devils
           .
           Trithemius
           his
           Book
           
             de
             septem
             Intelligentiis
          
           ,
           and
           
           Cornelius
           Agrippa's
           Books
           of
           occult
           Philosophy
           ,
           wherein
           too
           much
           of
           these
           nefandous
           abominations
           is
           described
           ,
           are
           frequently
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           .
           Several
           other
           Books
           there
           are
           extant
           ,
           which
           do
           professedly
           teach
           the
           way
           of
           Familiarity
           with
           Daemons
           .
           The
           Titles
           whereof
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Authors
           that
           have
           published
           them
           ,
           I
           designedly
           forbear
           to
           mention
           ,
           lest
           haply
           any
           one
           into
           whose
           hands
           this
           Discourse
           may
           come
           ,
           should
           out
           of
           wicked
           curiosity
           seek
           after
           them
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           soul.
           There
           are
           famous
           Histories
           of
           several
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           Paredri
           or
           Familiar
           Spirits
           ,
           some
           in
           one
           likeness
           ,
           some
           in
           another
           ,
           constantly
           attending
           them
           .
           Thus
           had
           
             Apollonius
             Thyanaeus
          
           of
           old
           .
           And
           of
           later
           times
           
             Mich.
             Scot
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iosephus
             Niger
          
           .
           Likewise
           
             Cardanus
             (
             de
             subtilitate
          
           ,
           Lib.
           19.
           
           P.
           963.
           )
           writeth
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Father
           had
           such
           a
           Familiar
           for
           thirty
           years
           together
           .
           So
           had
           
             Christopher
             Waganeer
          
           a
           Familiar
           in
           the
           form
           of
           an
           Ape
           for
           seven
           years
           attending
           him
           ;
           so
           had
           Folpardus
           ,
           which
           two
           were
           at
           last
           carried
           away
           Body
           and
           Soul
           by
           the
           Devil
           ;
           unto
           whose
           service
           they
           had
           devoted
           their
           lives
           .
           There
           is
           also
           a
           true
           (
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Romantick
           )
           Story
           of
           Faustus
           .
           The
           excellent
           Camerarius
           in
           his
           
             Horae
             subs●civae
          
           Cent.
           1.
           
           Cap.
           70.
           relateth
           strange
           things
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           
           from
           those
           who
           knew
           Faustus
           ,
           and
           were
           Ey-witnesses
           of
           his
           Magical
           and
           Diabolical
           Impostures
           :
           He
           also
           had
           a
           familiar
           Devil
           in
           form
           of
           a
           Monk
           accompanying
           of
           him
           for
           the
           space
           of
           twenty
           four
           years
           .
           Housdor●ius
           ,
           and
           Lonicer
           ad
           2
           Praec
           .
           P.
           167.
           speak
           of
           
             Faustus
             .
             Melancthon
          
           declares
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           Man
           :
           so
           that
           Naudeus
           is
           to
           be
           convinced
           of
           vanity
           ,
           in
           denying
           that
           ever
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           World.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           known
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           Men
           who
           would
           discourse
           in
           Languages
           ,
           and
           reason
           notably
           about
           Sciences
           which
           they
           never
           learned
           ;
           who
           have
           revealed
           Secrets
           ,
           discovered
           hidden
           Treasures
           ,
           told
           whither
           stolen
           Goods
           have
           been
           conveyed
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ;
           and
           that
           have
           caused
           Bruit
           Creatures
           ,
           nay
           Statues
           or
           Images
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           give
           rational
           Answers
           .
           The
           
             Iews
             Teraphims
          
           oftentimes
           did
           so
           :
           
             vide
             R.
             Sol.
             Iarchi
             in
          
           Hos.
           3.
           4.
           
           
             Selden
             de
             diis
             syriis
             .
             Part
             1.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Thom.
             contra
             gentes
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Cap.
          
           104.
           
           Such
           things
           as
           these
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           the
           help
           of
           meer
           natural
           causes
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           practisers
           of
           them
           are
           in
           confoederacy
           with
           Satan
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           have
           been
           many
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           have
           upon
           conviction
           confessed
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           Familiarity
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           A
           multitude
           of
           Instances
           this
           way
           are
           mentioned
           
           by
           
             Bodinus
             ,
             Codron●hus
             ,
             Delrio
             ,
             Iacquerius
             ,
             Remigius
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
           Some
           in
           this
           Countrey
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           a
           Man
           in
           another
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           above
           fifty
           years
           ago
           ,
           who
           having
           an
           ambitious
           desire
           to
           be
           thought
           a
           wise
           man
           ;
           whilest
           he
           was
           tormented
           with
           the
           Itch
           of
           his
           wicked
           Ambition
           ,
           the
           Devil
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           promises
           that
           he
           should
           quickly
           be
           in
           great
           reputation
           for
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           would
           make
           a
           covenant
           with
           him
           ;
           the
           conditions
           whereof
           were
           ,
           that
           when
           Men
           came
           to
           him
           for
           his
           counsel
           ,
           he
           should
           labour
           to
           perswade
           them
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           nor
           Devil
           ,
           nor
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           a
           term
           of
           years
           being
           expired
           ,
           the
           Devil
           should
           have
           his
           Soul.
           The
           Articles
           were
           consen●ed
           to
           .
           The
           Man
           continuing
           after
           this
           to
           be
           of
           a
           very
           civil
           Conversation
           ,
           doing
           hurt
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           good
           to
           many
           ;
           and
           by
           degrees
           began
           to
           have
           a
           Name
           to
           be
           a
           person
           of
           extraordinary
           sagacity
           ,
           and
           was
           sought
           unto
           far
           and
           near
           for
           counsel
           ,
           his
           Words
           being
           esteemed
           Oracles
           by
           the
           vulgar
           .
           And
           he
           did
           according
           to
           his
           Covenant
           upon
           all
           occasions
           secretly
           disseminate
           Principles
           of
           Athe●sm
           ,
           not
           being
           suspected
           for
           a
           Wizard
           .
           But
           a
           few
           weeks
           before
           the
           time
           indented
           with
           the
           Devil
           was
           fulfilled
           ;
           inexpressible
           horror
           of
           Conscience
           surprized
           him
           ,
           
           so
           that
           he
           revealed
           the
           secret
           transactions
           which
           had
           passed
           betwixt
           himself
           and
           the
           Devil
           .
           He
           would
           sometimes
           ,
           with
           hideous
           roarings
           tell
           those
           that
           came
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           knew
           that
           there
           was
           a
           God
           and
           a
           Devil
           ,
           and
           an
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           an
           Hell.
           So
           did
           he
           die
           a
           miserable
           spectacle
           of
           the
           righteous
           and
           fearful
           judgement
           of
           God.
           And
           every
           Age
           does
           produce
           new
           Examples
           of
           those
           that
           have
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           made
           the
           like
           cursed
           Covenants
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1664
           ,
           Several
           who
           were
           Indicted
           at
           the
           Assizes
           held
           at
           Taunton
           in
           Somersetshire
           ,
           confessed
           that
           they
           had
           made
           an
           Explicit
           League
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           Baptise
           Pictures
           of
           Wax
           with
           Oyl
           ,
           giving
           them
           the
           Names
           of
           those
           persons
           they
           did
           intend
           mischief
           unto
           .
        
         
           Anno.
           1678.
           
           One
           
             Iohn
             Stuart
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Sister
           
             Annabil
             Stuart
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Assizes
           held
           at
           Paysley
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           confessed
           that
           they
           had
           been
           in
           confoederacy
           with
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           made
           an
           Image
           of
           Wax
           ,
           calling
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Sr.
           
             George
             Maxwel
          
           ,
           sticking
           Pins
           in
           the
           sides
           and
           on
           the
           breast
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           an
           Image
           with
           pins
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           really
           found
           in
           the
           Witches
           Houses
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           removal
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           pins
           being
           taken
           out
           ,
           
           Sir
           George
           had
           immediate
           ease
           ,
           and
           recovered
           his
           health
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           lately
           published
           (
           by
           Dr.
           Horneck
           )
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Witches
           in
           Sweden
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           that
           Kingdom
           was
           fearfully
           plagued
           :
           upon
           Examination
           they
           confessed
           their
           crime
           ,
           &
           were
           executed
           in
           the
           year
           1670.
           
        
         
           And
           no
           longer
           since
           than
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           viz.
           on
           Aug.
           25.
           1682.
           three
           women
           who
           were
           executed
           at
           Exon
           in
           Devonshire
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           confessed
           that
           they
           had
           had
           converses
           and
           familiarities
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Instance
           of
           the
           Witch
           Executed
           in
           Hartford
           ,
           here
           in
           New-England
           (
           of
           which
           the
           preceding
           Chapter
           giveth
           an
           account
           )
           considering
           the
           circumstances
           of
           that
           Confession
           ,
           is
           as
           convictive
           a
           proof
           as
           most
           single
           examples
           that
           I
           have
           met
           with
           .
           It
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           ,
           for
           the
           Patrons
           of
           Witches
           to
           think
           that
           they
           can
           Sham
           off
           this
           Argument
           ,
           by
           suggesting
           that
           these
           Confessions
           did
           proceed
           from
           the
           deluded
           imaginations
           of
           Mad
           and
           Melancholly
           persons
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           were
           as
           free
           from
           distemperature
           in
           their
           Brains
           ,
           as
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           That
           divers
           Executed
           for
           Witches
           have
           acknowledged
           things
           against
           themselves
           which
           were
           never
           so
           ,
           I
           neither
           doubt
           or
           deny
           .
           And
           that
           a
           deluded
           Phansie
           may
           cause
           persons
           verily
           to
           
           think
           they
           have
           seen
           and
           done
           these
           things
           which
           never
           had
           any
           Existence
           ,
           except
           in
           their
           own
           Imaginations
           is
           indisputable
           .
           I
           fully
           concur
           with
           a
           passage
           which
           I
           find
           ,
           in
           Worthy
           Dr.
           
           Owen's
           late
           excellent
           Discourse
           about
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Prayer
           (
           Page
           202.
           )
           where
           he
           has
           these
           words
           :
           
             We
             find
             by
             experience
             that
             some
             have
             had
             their
             Imaginations
             so
             fixed
             on
             things
             evil
             and
             noxious
             by
             satanical
             Delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             confessed
             against
             themselves
             things
             and
             crimes
             that
             have
             rendred
             them
             obnoxious
             to
             Capital
             Punishment
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             never
             really
             and
             actually
             guilty
             .
          
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           Persons
           whose
           Judgement
           and
           Reason
           has
           been
           free
           from
           disturbance
           by
           any
           Disease
           ,
           should
           not
           only
           voluntarily
           acknowledge
           their
           being
           in
           cursed
           Familiarities
           with
           Satan
           ,
           but
           mention
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           of
           those
           Transactions
           ,
           and
           give
           ocular
           demonstration
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           by
           discovering
           the
           Stigmata
           made
           upon
           their
           bodies
           ,
           by
           the
           Devils
           hand
           :
           and
           that
           when
           more
           than
           one
           or
           two
           have
           been
           examined
           apart
           ,
           they
           should
           agree
           in
           the
           circumstances
           of
           their
           Relations
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           all
           this
           should
           be
           the
           meer
           effect
           of
           Melancholly
           or
           Phrensie
           ,
           cannot
           without
           offering
           violence
           to
           Reason
           and
           common
           Sense
           be
           imagined
           .
           And
           as
           there
           are
           Witches
           
           so
           many
           times
           they
           are
           the
           causes
           of
           those
           strange
           disturbances
           which
           are
           in
           houses
           haunted
           by
           Evil
           Spirits
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           .
           Instances
           concerning
           this
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Mr.
           
             Glanvils
             Collections
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           continuation
           thereof
           ;
           published
           the
           last
           year
           by
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             More
          
           .
           Sometimes
           providence
           permits
           the
           Devil
           himself
           (
           without
           the
           use
           of
           Instruments
           )
           to
           molest
           the
           houses
           of
           some
           as
           a
           punishment
           for
           sin
           committed
           .
           Most
           commonly
           either
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           Murder
           .
           Plutarch
           writes
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Pusanias
           was
           haunted
           by
           an
           evil
           spirit
           after
           he
           had
           Murdered
           his
           Wife
           .
           Many
           like
           Instances
           ,
           have
           been
           reported
           and
           recorded
           by
           credible
           Authors
           .
           Or
           else
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           Theft
           .
           As
           for
           Walton
           the
           Quaker
           of
           Portsmouth
           ,
           whose
           House
           has
           been
           so
           strangely
           troubled
           ,
           he
           suspects
           that
           one
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           has
           caused
           it
           by
           witchcraft
           ,
           she
           (
           being
           a
           Widow-woman
           )
           chargeth
           him
           with
           injustice
           in
           detaining
           some
           Land
           from
           her
           .
           It
           is
           none
           of
           my
           work
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Man
           ,
           nor
           will
           I
           do
           it
           ;
           only
           if
           there
           be
           any
           late
           or
           old
           guilt
           upon
           his
           Conscience
           it
           concerns
           him
           by
           Confession
           and
           Repentance
           to
           give
           Glory
           to
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           in
           strange
           wayes
           to
           discover
           the
           sins
           of
           Men.
           I
           shall
           here
           take
           occasion
           to
           commemorate
           
           an
           alike
           notable
           scene
           of
           Providence
           ,
           which
           was
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           another
           part
           of
           the
           World
           s●il
           .
           at
           Brightling
           in
           Sussex
           in
           England
           :
           The
           Minister
           in
           that
           Town
           (
           viz.
           Mr.
           
             Ioseph
             Bennet
          
           )
           has
           given
           a
           faithful
           account
           of
           that
           strange
           Providence
           ,
           which
           is
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Clark
           in
           his
           Examples
           ,
           
             Vol.
             2.
             
             Page
             593
             ,
             &c.
          
           I
           shall
           relate
           it
           in
           his
           Words
           ,
           thus
           he
           writeth
           concerning
           it
           :
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
            
             1659.
             
             There
             was
             at
             Brightling
             an
             amazing
             Providence
             ,
             containing
             many
             strange
             passages
             .
             A
             wonderful
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             what
             Instrument
             or
             Instruments
             soever
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             a
             fire
             strangely
             kindled
             ,
             which
             burnt
             down
             a
             Mans
             house
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             kindled
             in
             another
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             mans
             Goods
             were
             carried
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             ,
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             Servant
             Girl
             were
             removed
             ;
             and
             several
             things
             were
             thrown
             by
             an
             invisible
             hand
             ,
             powerfully
             convincing
             ,
             and
             thereby
             discovering
             the
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Theft
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             warning
             to
             others
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             November
             7.
             
             In
             the
             Evening
             .
             The
             fire
             first
             kindled
             in
             this
             Man's
             Milk-house
             ,
             and
             November
             9.
             there
             was
             dust
             thrown
             upon
             this
             Man
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             as
             they
             lay
             in
             Bed
             together
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             knocking
             several
             
             times
             and
             the
             same
             morning
             divers
             things
             were
             thrown
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             again
             kindled
             in
             the
             Milk-house
             ,
             which
             was
             yet
             put
             out
             by
             the
             Woman
             her self
             ;
             then
             it
             kindled
             in
             the
             Eves
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             in
             the
             Thatch
             ,
             which
             was
             put
             out
             by
             a
             Man
             which
             was
             their
             next
             Neighbour
             .
             That
             night
             as
             the
             Man
             had
             a
             pot
             of
             Beer
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             a
             stone
             fell
             into
             the
             Pot
             :
             then
             did
             he
             set
             down
             the
             pot
             upon
             the
             Table
             .
             When
             some
             Men
             came
             to
             be
             with
             them
             that
             night
             ,
             they
             were
             speaking
             how
             convenient
             it
             would
             be
             to
             have
             a
             Tub
             filled
             with
             Water
             ,
             to
             stand
             ready
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             were
             going
             out
             of
             the
             door
             to
             prepare
             it
             ,
             the
             fire
             again
             kindled
             in
             the
             Milk-house
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             the
             whole
             house
             was
             on
             fire
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             the
             Goods
             and
             Household-stuff
             were
             carried
             out
             and
             preserved
             :
             The
             fire
             was
             a
             strange
             fire
             ,
             very
             white
             ,
             and
             not
             singing
             their
             hands
             when
             they
             pulled
             the
             things
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             the
             Houshold-stuff
             was
             carried
             to
             another
             house
             ,
             wherein
             was
             a
             Family
             :
             but
             those
             were
             to
             be
             in
             one
             end
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             end
             .
             But
             before
             the
             Man
             and
             his
             Wife
             went
             to
             Bed
             ,
             there
             was
             dust
             thrown
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             so
             troubled
             them
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Man
             having
             another
             Man
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Candle
             and
             Lanthorn
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             came
             up
             to
             me
             (
             saith
             my
             Author
             )
             who
             was
             in
             Bed
             ,
             and
             asleep
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             was
             awakened
             ,
             I
             heard
             him
             say
             ,
             
               The
               hand
               of
               God
               still
               pursues
               me
               ,
            
             and
             so
             he
             intreated
             me
             to
             go
             down
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             I
             and
             my
             Brother
             went
             down
             ,
             where
             we
             found
             them
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             greatly
             troubled
             by
             reason
             of
             things
             that
             were
             thrown
             about
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             were
             thrown
             presently
             after
             we
             came
             in
             .
             Hereupon
             we
             went
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             was
             kneeling
             down
             ,
             dust
             was
             thrown
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             all
             was
             quiet
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             were
             at
             Prayer
             .
             When
             we
             arose
             from
             Prayer
             ,
             I
             applied
             my self
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             a
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             was
             Psal.
             91.
             
             The
             Man
             standing
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             Candle
             ,
             but
             presently
             something
             did
             beat
             out
             the
             Light
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Man
             said
             ,
             
               That
               some
               body
               else
               must
               hold
               it
               .
            
             Presently
             a
             Knife
             was
             thrown
             at
             me
             ,
             which
             fell
             behind
             me
             ;
             my
             Brother
             said
             ,
             he
             saw
             it
             come
             .
             Then
             a
             chopping
             Knife
             was
             thrown
             (
             I
             think
             at
             the
             Man's
             Wife
             )
             whereupon
             the
             Man
             said
             ,
             
               Things
               are
               thrown
               at
               others
               for
               my
               sake
               .
            
             At
             length
             he
             fell
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             been
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             and
             a
             Pilfering
             Fellow
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             
             had
             robbed
             his
             Master
             ,
             &c.
             and
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             separate
             the
             things
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             wrongfully
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             accordingly
             ;
             laying
             forth
             several
             things
             which
             he
             said
             ,
             were
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             naming
             the
             persons
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             taken
             them
             :
             And
             as
             a
             great
             Chest
             was
             carrying
             forth
             ,
             Trenchers
             ,
             Platters
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             were
             thrown
             about
             in
             so
             dreadful
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             one
             not
             much
             noted
             for
             Religion
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               pray
               you
               let
               us
               go
               to
               Prayer
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             that
             was
             our
             only
             Refuge
             ,
             so
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             spent
             our
             time
             as
             well
             as
             we
             could
             ,
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             reading
             some
             portions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             :
             And
             though
             divers
             things
             were
             thrown
             ,
             as
             a
             Dish
             several
             times
             ,
             so
             that
             once
             I
             had
             a
             smart
             blow
             on
             the
             Cheek
             with
             a
             Dish
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             House
             had
             his
             Boots
             thrown
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             chopping
             Knife
             twice
             ,
             Crabs
             out
             of
             a
             Tub
             standing
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             room
             ,
             a
             fire
             Brand
             though
             without
             fire
             ,
             and
             an
             hammer
             thrown
             twice
             ,
             and
             a
             Bible
             .
             The
             Man's
             Wife
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             usually
             took
             up
             the
             things
             thus
             thrown
             ;
             yet
             still
             in
             time
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             all
             was
             quiet
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             after
             I
             had
             prayed
             (
             before
             which
             Prayer
             I
             was
             hit
             with
             a
             Dish
             )
             my
             Brother
             and
             I
             came
             away
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             were
             coming
             
             near
             home
             ,
             we
             turned
             aside
             to
             speak
             with
             a
             Friend
             ,
             but
             before
             we
             got
             home
             ,
             we
             heard
             that
             the
             house
             was
             on
             fire
             :
             hereupon
             they
             sent
             for
             me
             again
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             carried
             out
             their
             Goods
             ,
             pulled
             off
             the
             Thatch
             ,
             and
             quenched
             the
             fire
             ;
             yet
             
               (
               as
               I
               heard
            
             )
             it
             kindled
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Man's
             Goods
             were
             carried
             out
             :
             and
             when
             these
             People
             whose
             House
             was
             burnt
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             their
             Goods
             ,
             were
             removed
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             all
             was
             quiet
             in
             this
             second
             house
             ;
             But
             somethings
             were
             thrown
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             when
             another
             Minister
             and
             I
             went
             to
             them
             ,
             some
             assured
             us
             that
             some
             things
             had
             been
             thrown
             .
             This
             was
             November
             11.
             the
             night
             following
             some
             noise
             was
             heard
             among
             the
             Houshold-stuff
             ,
             as
             was
             testified
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               these
               poor
               Creatures
               were
               distressed
               ,
               their
               House
               was
               burned
               down
               ,
               that
               to
               which
               they
               were
               removed
               several
               times
               fired
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Goods
               might
               stay
               any
               longer
               there
               ,
               nor
               durst
               any
               other
               receive
               them
               :
               but
               they
               ,
               with
               their
               Goods
               were
               forced
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               open
               Field
               for
               divers
               dayes
               and
               nights
               together
               ;
               being
               made
               a
               sad
               spectacle
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               that
               came
               far
               and
               near
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               hear
               of
               
               the
               Business
               .
               Hereupon
               I
               sent
               to
               some
               neighbouring
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               us
               in
               keeping
               a
               Fast
               on
            
             November
             15.
             
               and
               four
               spent
               the
               time
               in
               Prayer
               and
               Preaching
               .
               The
               Sermons
               were
               upon
               these
               Texts
               ,
            
             Iob
             11.
             13.
             
             If
             thou
             prepare
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             stretch
             out
             thine
             hands
             towards
             him
             :
             if
             Iniquity
             be
             in
             thine
             hand
             ,
             put
             it
             far
             away
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             wickedness
             dwell
             in
             thy
             Tabernacles
             .
             For
             then
             shalt
             thou
             lift
             up
             thy
             Face
             without
             spot
             ;
             yea
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             shalt
             not
             be
             afraid
             ,
             &c.
             Amos
             3.
             6.
             
             Shall
             a
             Trumpet
             be
             blown
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             not
             be
             afraid
             ?
             shall
             there
             be
             evil
             in
             a
             City
             and
             the
             LORD
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             ?
             Luk.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             Suppose
             ye
             that
             these
             Galileans
             were
             sinners
             above
             all
             the
             Galileans
             ,
             because
             they
             suffered
             such
             things
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             nay
             :
             But
             except
             ye
             Repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             :
             or
             those
             eighteen
             ,
             &c.
             Isai.
             33.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             Sinners
             in
             Sien
             are
             afraid
             ,
             fearfulness
             hath
             surprized
             the
             Hypocrites
             .
             Who
             among
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             devouring
             fire
             ?
             Who
             among
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
             He
             that
             walketh
             righteously
             and
             speaketh
             uprightly
             :
             he
             that
             despiseth
             the
             gain
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             that
             shaketh
             his
             hand
             from
             holding
             Bribes
             ,
             that
             stoppeth
             his
             Ears
             from
             hearing
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             his
             eyes
             from
             seeing
             of
             evil
             :
             He
             shall
             dwell
             on
             high
             .
             His
             place
             of
             
             desire
             shall
             be
             the
             munitions
             of
             Rocks
             :
             Bread
             shall
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             his
             Water
             shall
             be
             sure
             .
          
           
             The
             distressed
             persons
             attended
             diligently
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Congregation
             was
             assembled
             .
             These
             providential
             dispensations
             were
             not
             ordinary
             ;
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             seeming
             blur
             cast
             ,
             though
             not
             on
             the
             whole
             yet
             upon
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             their
             Servant
             Girl
             was
             at
             last
             found
             throwing
             some
             things
             :
             and
             she
             afterwards
             confessed
             that
             an
             old
             Woman
             came
             to
             her
             ,
             November
             7.
             a
             little
             before
             these
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             told
             her
             that
             her
             Master
             and
             Dame
             were
             bewitched
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             hear
             a
             great
             fluttering
             about
             their
             house
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             dayes
             ;
             she
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             Woman
             told
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             must
             hurl
             things
             at
             her
             Master
             and
             Dame
             ,
             and
             withal
             bad
             her
             not
             to
             tell
             ,
             for
             if
             she
             did
             the
             Devil
             would
             have
             her
             :
             and
             she
             confessed
             that
             she
             hurled
             the
             Fire-brand
             ,
             an
             Hammer
             ,
             and
             an
             iron
             Tack
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             it
             because
             the
             old
             Woman
             bad
             her
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             hurled
             things
             about
             the
             House
             it
             would
             be
             the
             better
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             throwing
             of
             the
             things
             about
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             passages
             of
             providence
             very
             observable
             an
             remarkable
             .
             One
             House
             was
             at
             several
             times
             strangely
             fired
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             warning
             they
             had
             ,
             at
             last
             
             quite
             burned
             down
             :
             and
             another
             house
             to
             whom
             they
             removed
             ,
             greatly
             molested
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             fired
             .
             Besides
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Prayer
             is
             most
             observable
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             and
             God's
             Omniscient
             and
             Omnipotent
             providence
             wonderfully
             magnified
             ,
             thus
             to
             discover
             the
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Theft
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             ,
             graciously
             and
             mercifully
             delivering
             them
             .
             For
             though
             they
             were
             not
             wholly
             delivered
             when
             the
             Fast
             was
             first
             appointed
             ,
             yet
             after
             the
             Fast
             they
             were
             fully
             freed
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             any
             more
             troubled
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             Thus
             far
             is
             Mr.
             Bennets
             Relation
             .
          
        
         
           That
           the
           things
           which
           have
           been
           related
           in
           the
           Chapter
           immediately
           praeceding
           ,
           came
           not
           to
           pass
           without
           the
           operation
           of
           Daemons
           is
           so
           manifest
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           spend
           many
           words
           concerning
           it
           .
           Though
           whether
           the
           afflicted
           persons
           were
           only
           possessed
           ,
           or
           bewitched
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           may
           be
           disputed
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Maid
           at
           Groton
           ,
           she
           was
           then
           thought
           to
           be
           under
           bodily
           possession
           :
           Her
           uttering
           many
           things
           (
           some
           of
           which
           were
           Diabolical
           Railings
           )
           without
           using
           the
           Organs
           of
           speech
           ,
           and
           being
           able
           sometimes
           to
           act
           above
           humane
           strength
           ,
           argued
           an
           extraordinary
           &
           Satanical
           operation
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Woman
           
           in
           Berwick
           .
           Evil
           Spirits
           without
           being
           set
           on
           work
           by
           Instruments
           ,
           have
           sometimes
           caused
           the
           like
           Molestation
           ;
           but
           commonly
           such
           things
           are
           occasioned
           by
           Witchcraft
           .
           Dr.
           
             Balthasar
             Han
          
           (
           who
           was
           chief
           Physitian
           to
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           of
           Saxony
           )
           relates
           concerning
           one
           of
           his
           Patients
           :
           that
           in
           November
           1634.
           
           She
           was
           to
           the
           amazement
           of
           all
           Spectators
           ,
           pricked
           and
           miserably
           beaten
           by
           an
           invisible
           hand
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           her
           body
           from
           head
           to
           foot
           was
           wounded
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           whipped
           with
           Thorns
           .
           Sometimes
           a
           perfect
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           was
           imprinted
           on
           her
           skin
           ;
           Sometimes
           the
           usual
           configurations
           whereby
           Astronomers
           denote
           the
           Caelestial
           Bodies
           ,
           such
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           their
           Conjunctions
           ,
           and
           oppositions
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           the
           Characters
           used
           by
           Chymists
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           (
           in
           which
           Sciences
           ,
           though
           that
           be
           not
           usual
           for
           those
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           she
           was
           versed
           )
           These
           Characters
           would
           remain
           for
           several
           Weeks
           after
           the
           invisible
           hand
           had
           violently
           impressed
           them
           on
           her
           body
           ;
           also
           a
           Needle
           was
           thrust
           into
           her
           foot
           ,
           which
           caused
           it
           to
           bleed
           .
           Once
           she
           took
           the
           Needle
           &
           put
           it
           into
           the
           fire
           ;
           &
           then
           an
           Old
           Woman
           to
           whom
           she
           had
           given
           some
           of
           her
           wearing
           Linnen
           ,
           appeared
           to
           her
           with
           a
           staff
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           striking
           her
           with
           a
           cruel
           blow
           ,
           &
           saying
           
             Give
             me
             my
             Needle
          
           .
           At
           last
           the
           miserable
           
           Patient
           by
           constant
           attendance
           to
           prayer
           and
           other
           Religious
           Exercises
           was
           delivered
           from
           her
           affliction
           .
           Many
           Instances
           of
           an
           alike
           nature
           to
           this
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           those
           that
           Treat
           upon
           Subjects
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           Sometimes
           (
           as
           Voetius
           and
           others
           observe
           )
           bodily
           possessions
           by
           evil
           Spirits
           are
           an
           effect
           of
           Witch-craft
           .
           Examples
           confirming
           this
           ,
           are
           mentioned
           by
           Hierom
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Hilarion
             ;
             Theodoret
          
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           by
           Anastasius
           .
           And
           there
           are
           more
           Instances
           in
           Sprenger
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Tyraeus
             de
             Daemoniacis
          
           .
           It
           may
           be
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           of
           Hartford
           might
           be
           subject
           to
           both
           of
           these
           miseries
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Though
           she
           be
           (
           and
           then
           was
           )
           esteemed
           a
           truly
           pious
           Christian
           ;
           such
           amazing
           Afflictions
           may
           befall
           the
           Righteous
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Wicked
           in
           this
           World.
           The
           holy
           Body
           of
           Iob
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           patience
           might
           be
           tried
           ;
           was
           sorely
           handled
           by
           Satan
           .
           We
           read
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           a
           Daughter
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           whom
           Satan
           had
           bound
           for
           eighteen
           years
           ,
           
             Luk.
             13.
             16.
             
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ,
          
           and
           several
           others
           who
           had
           been
           molested
           and
           possessed
           by
           Evil
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           belonged
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           in
           Heaven
           .
           So
           might
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           for
           a
           time
           under
           Satan's
           power
           as
           hath
           been
           related
           .
           And
           that
           her
           Malady
           was
           not
           a
           
           meer
           natural
           Disease
           ,
           is
           past
           all
           doubt
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           in
           those
           strange
           Paroxysmes
           wherewith
           she
           was
           at
           times
           surprized
           ,
           the
           tone
           of
           her
           Discourse
           would
           sometimes
           be
           after
           a
           Language
           unknown
           to
           her
           .
           Lemnius
           indeed
           supposeth
           that
           Melancholly
           Humors
           may
           cause
           persons
           not
           only
           to
           divine
           ,
           but
           to
           speak
           with
           strange
           Tongues
           ;
           And
           
             Forestus
             Lib.
             10.
             observat
          
           19.
           )
           does
           not
           contradict
           his
           Opinion
           .
           But
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           that
           Phansie
           has
           been
           sufficiently
           evinced
           by
           sundry
           Learned
           Men.
           
             Vide
             Iohnston
             ,
             Thaumatograph
          
           ,
           Sect.
           10.
           
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
             La
             Torr
             ,
             Disp.
          
           27.
           
           How
           shall
           that
           be
           in
           the
           Mouth
           which
           never
           was
           in
           the
           mind
           ;
           and
           how
           should
           that
           be
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           which
           never
           came
           there
           through
           the
           outward
           senses
           ?
           This
           cannot
           be
           without
           some
           supernatural
           influence
           .
           As
           when
           things
           destitute
           of
           Reason
           ,
           have
           given
           rational
           Answers
           unto
           what
           hath
           been
           demanded
           of
           them
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           proceded
           from
           the
           operation
           of
           a
           supernatural
           Agent
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           in
           way
           of
           pleasancy
           ,
           saying
           to
           a
           Parrat
           ,
           
             what
             art
             thou
             thinking
             of
          
           ?
           the
           Parrat
           immediately
           replied
           ,
           
             I
             have
             considered
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             years
             of
             antient
             times
             ▪
          
           at
           the
           which
           ,
           Consternation
           fell
           upon
           the
           Pope
           and
           others
           that
           heard
           the
           Words
           ,
           concluding
           that
           the
           Devil
           spake
           in
           the
           
             Parrat
             ▪
          
           
           abusing
           Scripture
           Expressions
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           killed
           .
           
             De
             La
             Cerda
          
           speaketh
           of
           a
           Crow
           ,
           that
           did
           discourse
           rationally
           ;
           undoubtedly
           ,
           it
           was
           acted
           by
           a
           Caco-Daemon
           :
           Some
           write
           of
           Achilles
           his
           Horse
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           had
           a
           Dog
           that
           would
           Discourse
           with
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           storied
           concerning
           the
           River
           Causus
           ,
           and
           the
           Keel
           of
           Ship
           Argus
           ;
           and
           of
           many
           Statues
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           heard
           speaking
           .
           The
           Image
           of
           Memnon
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           as
           the
           rising
           Sun
           shined
           upon
           its
           Mouth
           began
           to
           speak
           .
           The
           Image
           of
           
             Iuno
             Moneta
          
           ,
           being
           asked
           if
           she
           would
           be
           removed
           to
           Rome
           :
           Replied
           ,
           
             that
             she
             would
          
           .
           The
           Image
           of
           Fortune
           being
           set
           up
           ,
           said
           
             rite
             me
             consacrastis
             .
             Valer.
             Maxim.
             Lib.
          
           1
           Capult
           .
           A
           Gymnosophist
           in
           Ethiopia
           caused
           an
           Elm
           with
           a
           low
           and
           soft
           voice
           to
           salute
           Apollonius
           .
           Such
           things
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           operation
           of
           Caco-Daemons
           .
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           when
           any
           shall
           utter
           themselves
           in
           Languages
           which
           they
           were
           never
           learned
           .
           It
           is
           not
           they
           but
           a
           Spirit
           which
           speaketh
           in
           them
           .
           The
           Noble
           Man
           whom
           Fernelius
           writeth
           of
           ,
           was
           first
           known
           to
           be
           possessed
           by
           a
           Daemon
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           many
           Sentences
           uttered
           by
           him
           were
           Greek
           ,
           in
           which
           Language
           the
           Diseased
           person
           had
           no
           knowledge
           .
           A
           Maid
           in
           Frankford
           was
           concluded
           to
           be
           possessed
           ,
           it
           that
           
           when
           in
           her
           Fits
           ,
           she
           could
           speak
           the
           
             High
             Dutch
          
           Language
           perfectly
           ,
           though
           she
           never
           learned
           it
           .
           Manlius
           writeth
           of
           a
           possessed
           Woman
           ,
           who
           used
           to
           speak
           Latin
           ,
           and
           Greek
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           all
           that
           heard
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           an
           Honourable
           Gentleman
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Somers
           in
           France
           a
           Woman
           there
           was
           possessed
           with
           a
           Devil
           ;
           many
           Learned
           Divines
           ,
           both
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           discoursing
           with
           her
           ;
           she
           would
           readily
           answer
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           French
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           in
           
             Latin
             ,
             Greek
          
           or
           Hebrew
           .
           But
           when
           one
           Mr.
           Duncan
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           Discoursed
           and
           received
           Answers
           in
           more
           learned
           Languages
           ,
           spake
           to
           her
           in
           the
           British
           tongue
           ,
           the
           Daemon
           made
           no
           Reply
           ;
           which
           occasioned
           great
           wonderment
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           sporting
           about
           a
           sad
           and
           serious
           matter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Apparitions
             .
             That
             they
             are
             not
             so
             frequent
             in
             places
             where
             the
             Gospel
             prevaileth
             as
             in
             dark
             corners
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             That
             good
             Angels
             do
             sometimes
             visibly
             appear
             .
             Confirmed
             by
             several
             Histories
             .
             That
             Caco-daemons
             oftentimes
             pretend
             to
             be
             good
             Angels
             .
             That
             Satan
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Holy
             men
             ;
             proved
             by
             notable
             Instances
             .
             Concerning
             the
             appearance
             of
             Persons
             Deceased
             .
             The
             procuring
             cause
             thereof
             is
             usually
             some
             sin
             committed
             .
             Some
             late
             remarkable
             Examples
             .
             Of
             Mens
             Covenanting
             to
             appear
             after
             their
             Death
             .
             It
             is
             an
             heavy
             judgement
             when
             places
             are
             infested
             with
             such
             doleful
             Spectres
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           yet
           no
           place
           ,
           nor
           any
           person
           in
           New-England
           (
           excepting
           the
           Instances
           before
           mentioned
           )
           have
           been
           troubled
           with
           Aparitions
           :
           Some
           indeed
           have
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Spectres
           were
           seen
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           upon
           enquiry
           ,
           I
           cannot
           find
           that
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           therein
           ,
           more
           than
           Phansie
           ,
           and
           frightful
           Apprehensions
           without
           sufficient
           ground
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           that
           Spirits
           have
           sometimes
           really
           (
           as
           well
           as
           imaginarily
           )
           appeared
           to
           Mortals
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           is
           amongst
           sober
           Men
           beyond
           controversie
           .
           And
           that
           such
           things
           were
           of
           old
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           we
           may
           rationally
           conclude
           from
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Luk.
           24.
           37.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           
             were
             terrified
             and
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             supposed
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             a
             Spirit
             .
          
           It
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           such
           frightful
           Spectres
           do
           most
           frequently
           shew
           themselves
           in
           places
           where
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           not
           prevailed
           .
           Some
           have
           propounded
           it
           as
           a
           question
           worthy
           the
           inquiring
           into
           ;
           What
           should
           be
           the
           reason
           that
           Daemons
           did
           ordinarily
           infest
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           East
           and
           West
           Indians
           of
           later
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           Popish
           Countries
           are
           still
           commonly
           and
           grievously
           molested
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             united
             Provinces
          
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Lands
           where
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           hath
           taken
           place
           ,
           such
           things
           are
           more
           rare
           .
           
             Popish
             Authors
          
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           fact
           it
           is
           really
           thus
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           which
           some
           of
           them
           assign
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Devils
           are
           so
           sure
           of
           their
           Interest
           in
           
             Heretical
             Nations
          
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           pass
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           come
           &
           molest
           Papists
           ,
           whom
           they
           are
           most
           afraid
           of
           losing
           .
           But
           they
           should
           rather
           have
           attributed
           it
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           going
           along
           therewith
           .
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           ,
           and
           others
           observe
           
           that
           upon
           the
           first
           promulgation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           those
           Diabolical
           Oracles
           ,
           whereby
           Satan
           had
           miserably
           deceived
           the
           Nations
           ,
           were
           silenced
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           Luk.
           10.
           17.
           was
           wonderfully
           fulfilled
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           as
           to
           Protestant
           being
           less
           imposed
           upon
           then
           Popish
           Nations
           ,
           by
           deceitful
           Daemons
           .
           It
           is
           moreover
           ,
           sometimes
           very
           difficult
           to
           pass
           a
           true
           judgement
           of
           the
           Spectres
           which
           do
           appear
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           good
           or
           evil
           Angels
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirits
           of
           deceased
           men
           .
           That
           Holy
           Angels
           were
           frequently
           seen
           in
           old
           times
           ,
           we
           are
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           assured
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Angelical
           ministration
           doth
           still
           continue
           is
           past
           doubt
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           14.
           
           But
           their
           visible
           appearance
           is
           less
           frequent
           than
           formerly
           .
           They
           do
           invisibly
           perform
           many
           a
           good
           Office
           for
           the
           Heirs
           of
           Salvation
           continually
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           still
           appear
           visibly
           ,
           when
           the
           work
           which
           they
           are
           sent
           about
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           performed
           .
           I
           would
           not
           reject
           as
           fabulous
           all
           those
           passages
           which
           are
           related
           by
           Judicious
           Authors
           referring
           to
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           At
           a
           time
           when
           
             Grynaeus
             ,
             Melancthon
          
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           learned
           Men
           were
           discoursing
           together
           at
           an
           House
           in
           Spyres
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           Man
           of
           very
           grave
           and
           godly
           countenance
           
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           desiring
           to
           speak
           with
           Melancthon
           ;
           who
           going
           forth
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           that
           within
           one
           hour
           some
           Officers
           would
           be
           at
           that
           house
           to
           apprehend
           Grynaeus
           ,
           and
           therefore
           required
           Melancthon
           to
           advise
           Grynaeus
           to
           flee
           out
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           and
           having
           so
           spoken
           ,
           he
           vanished
           out
           of
           sight
           .
           Melancthon
           returning
           into
           the
           room
           ,
           recounted
           the
           words
           of
           this
           strange
           Monitor
           ;
           whereupon
           Grynaeus
           instantly
           departed
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           Boated
           himself
           upon
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           but
           Officers
           came
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           him
           .
           This
           Story
           is
           mentioned
           by
           Melancthon
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           Dani●l
           .
           And
           he
           concludeth
           that
           the
           Man
           who
           had
           appeared
           to
           him
           was
           indeed
           an
           Angel
           ,
           sent
           in
           order
           to
           Grynaeus
           his
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           bloody
           hands
           of
           them
           that
           sought
           his
           life
           .
           Many
           Instances
           like
           to
           this
           I
           could
           mention
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           strange
           providence
           which
           came
           to
           pass
           of
           late
           years
           ;
           the
           particulars
           whereof
           are
           known
           to
           some
           who
           I
           suppose
           may
           be
           still
           living
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           the
           History
           of
           the
           matter
           I
           intend
           in
           Mr.
           
           Clark's
           Examples
           ,
           
             Vol.
             2.
             
             Page
          
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           It
           is
           in
           brief
           as
           followeth
           ;
        
         
           One
           
             Samuel
             Wallas
          
           of
           Stamford
           in
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           having
           been
           in
           a
           Consumption
           for
           thirteen
           years
           ,
           was
           worn
           away
           to
           a
           very
           skeleton
           
           and
           lay
           bed-rid
           for
           four
           years
           .
           But
           April
           7.
           1659.
           being
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           about
           6
           
             h.
             P.
             M.
          
           Finding
           himself
           somewhat
           revived
           ,
           he
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Bed
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           was
           reading
           a
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           
           Abraham's
           
             suit
             for
             Sodom
          
           ,
           he
           heard
           some
           body
           knock
           at
           the
           Door
           .
           Whereupon
           (
           there
           being
           none
           then
           in
           the
           house
           but
           himself
           )
           he
           took
           a
           staff
           in
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           leaning
           to
           the
           wall
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           opening
           it
           ,
           a
           comely
           and
           grave
           old
           Man
           of
           a
           fresh
           complexion
           ,
           with
           white
           curled
           Hair
           ,
           entred
           ;
           and
           after
           walking
           several
           times
           about
           the
           room
           ,
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Friend
             ,
             I
             perceive
             you
             are
             not
             well
             .
          
           To
           whom
           Wallas
           replied
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           ill
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Doctors
           said
           his
           Disease
           was
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           and
           past
           cure
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           a
           poor
           Man
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           follow
           their
           costly
           prescriptions
           ,
           only
           he
           committed
           himself
           and
           life
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           as
           he
           pleased
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           Man
           replied
           ,
           
             Thou
             sayest
             very
             well
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ;
             and
             remember
             to
             observe
             what
             now
             I
             say
             to
             thee
          
           ;
           Tomorrow
           morning
           go
           into
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           there
           take
           two
           leaves
           of
           red
           Sage
           ▪
           and
           one
           of
           Blood-wort
           ;
           and
           put
           those
           three
           Leaves
           into
           a
           cup
           of
           small
           Beer
           ,
           and
           drink
           thereof
           as
           oft
           as
           need
           requires
           ;
           the
           fourth
           Morning
           cast
           away
           those
           Leaves
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           
           fresh
           ones
           ,
           thus
           do
           for
           twelve
           dayes
           together
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           find
           e're
           these
           twelve
           dayes
           be
           expired
           ,
           through
           the
           help
           of
           God
           thy
           Disease
           will
           be
           cured
           ,
           and
           the
           frame
           of
           thy
           body
           altered
           .
           Also
           he
           told
           him
           that
           after
           his
           strength
           was
           somewhat
           recovered
           ,
           he
           should
           change
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           go
           three
           or
           four
           Miles
           off
           ;
           and
           that
           within
           a
           Moneth
           he
           should
           find
           that
           the
           Clothes
           which
           he
           had
           on
           his
           Back
           would
           then
           be
           too
           strait
           for
           him
           :
           Having
           spoken
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           again
           charged
           
             Samuel
             Wallas
          
           to
           remember
           the
           Directions
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           things
           to
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           .
           Wallas
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           eat
           anything
           ?
           unto
           whom
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             No
             Friend
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           is
           sufficient
           for
           me
           .
           Seldom
           do
           I
           drink
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           cometh
           from
           the
           Rock
           .
           So
           wishing
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           to
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           departed
           .
           
             Samuel
             Wallas
          
           saw
           him
           go
           out
           of
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           shut
           the
           door
           after
           him
           ,
           at
           which
           he
           returned
           half
           way
           into
           the
           Entry
           again
           ,
           saying
           Friend
           ,
           
             Remember
             what
             I
             have
             said
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             .
             Wallas
          
           beheld
           the
           Man
           passing
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           but
           none
           else
           observed
           him
           ,
           though
           some
           were
           then
           standing
           in
           the
           doors
           opposite
           to
           Wallas
           his
           House
           .
           And
           although
           it
           Rained
           when
           this
           Grave
           Person
           came
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           had
           
           done
           so
           all
           that
           day
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           one
           spot
           of
           wet
           or
           dirt
           upon
           him
           .
           Wallas
           followed
           the
           Directions
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           was
           restored
           to
           his
           Health
           within
           the
           dayes
           mentioned
           .
           The
           Fame
           of
           this
           strange
           Providence
           being
           noised
           abroad
           ,
           sundry
           Ministers
           met
           at
           Stamford
           ,
           to
           consider
           and
           consult
           about
           it
           ,
           who
           concluded
           that
           this
           cure
           was
           wrought
           by
           a
           good
           Angel
           ,
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           that
           Errand
           .
           However
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           Holy
           Angels
           may
           appear
           ,
           and
           visibly
           converse
           with
           some
           .
           Yet
           for
           any
           to
           desire
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           unwarrantable
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           dangerous
           .
           For
           thereby
           some
           have
           been
           imposed
           upon
           by
           wicked
           Daemens
           ,
           who
           know
           how
           to
           transform
           themselves
           into
           Angels
           of
           Light.
           
        
         
           Bodinus
           hath
           a
           strange
           Relation
           of
           a
           Man
           that
           prayed
           much
           for
           the
           assistance
           of
           an
           Angel
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           for
           above
           thirty
           years
           together
           ,
           he
           thought
           his
           prayer
           was
           heard
           ;
           being
           often
           admonished
           of
           his
           Errors
           by
           a
           Caelestial
           Monitor
           ,
           as
           he
           apprehended
           ,
           who
           once
           appeared
           visibly
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Child
           ;
           otherwhile
           in
           an
           orb
           of
           Light.
           Would
           sometimes
           speak
           to
           him
           when
           he
           saw
           nothing
           .
           Yet
           some
           fear
           that
           this
           Spirit
           which
           he
           took
           to
           be
           his
           good
           Genius
           was
           a
           subtle
           
             Cacodaemon
             .
             Plato
          
           writeth
           concerning
           Socrates
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           good
           Genius
           attending
           him
           ,
           which
           
           would
           still
           admonish
           him
           if
           he
           were
           about
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           would
           prove
           ill
           or
           unhappy
           .
        
         
           The
           Story
           of
           the
           Familiarity
           which
           was
           between
           Dr.
           Dee
           and
           Kellet
           ,
           with
           the
           Spirits
           which
           used
           to
           appear
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           famously
           known
           .
           Those
           Daemons
           would
           pretend
           to
           discover
           rare
           Mysteries
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           times
           would
           give
           them
           good
           Advices
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           verily
           thought
           they
           had
           had
           extraordinary
           communion
           with
           Holy
           Angels
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           were
           deceived
           by
           subtile
           and
           unclean
           Devils
           ,
           since
           the
           Spirits
           they
           conversed
           with
           ,
           did
           at
           last
           advise
           them
           to
           break
           the
           seventh
           Commandment
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law.
           Satan
           to
           insinuate
           himself
           and
           carry
           on
           a
           wicked
           design
           ,
           will
           sometimes
           seem
           to
           perswade
           Men
           unto
           great
           Acts
           of
           Piety
           .
        
         
           Remigius
           (
           and
           from
           him
           others
           )
           write
           of
           a
           young
           Man
           whose
           Name
           was
           
             Theodore
             Maillot
          
           ,
           unto
           whom
           a
           Daemon
           appearing
           ,
           advised
           him
           to
           reform
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Thefts
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           evils
           ;
           and
           to
           Fast
           twice
           a
           Week
           ,
           to
           be
           constant
           in
           attendance
           upon
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           very
           charitable
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           pious
           Advice
           did
           another
           Daemon
           follow
           a
           certain
           Woman
           with
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           
           appeared
           .
           Could
           a
           good
           Angel
           have
           given
           better
           Counsel
           ?
           but
           this
           was
           Satans
           policy
           ,
           hoping
           that
           thereby
           he
           should
           have
           gained
           an
           advantage
           to
           take
           silly
           Souls
           alive
           in
           his
           cruel
           Snare
           .
           Like
           as
           Thieves
           upon
           the
           Road
           will
           sometimes
           enter
           into
           Religious
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           fellow-Travellers
           may
           have
           good
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           dispoyled
           by
           them
           .
           And
           as
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           will
           speak
           good
           Words
           ,
           so
           doth
           he
           sometimes
           appear
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           may
           the
           more
           effectually
           deceive
           and
           delude
           all
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           entertain
           converses
           with
           him
           .
           No
           doubt
           but
           that
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           transform
           himself
           into
           the
           shape
           of
           not
           only
           an
           ordinary
           Saint
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           holy
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           This
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           the
           sacred
           History
           of
           dead
           
           Samuel's
           appearing
           to
           Saul
           .
           Some
           are
           of
           Opinion
           that
           real
           Samuel
           spake
           to
           Saul
           ,
           his
           Soul
           being
           by
           Magical
           incantations
           returned
           into
           his
           Body
           ,
           so
           divers
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           School-men
           ;
           also
           
             Mendoza
             ,
             Delrio
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Popish
           Authors
           .
           Of
           late
           M.
           Glanvil
           and
           Dr.
           Windet
           ,
           do
           in
           part
           favour
           that
           notion
           .
           But
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Quest.
           and
           Respons
           .
           which
           pass
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           are
           of
           the
           judgement
           ,
           that
           a
           lying
           Daemon
           appeared
           
           to
           Saul
           in
           
           Samuel's
           likeness
           .
           Our
           Protestant
           Divines
           generally
           are
           of
           this
           judgment
           .
           It
           was
           customary
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           for
           Magicians
           and
           Necromancers
           to
           cause
           dead
           persons
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           bring
           whomsoever
           they
           were
           desired
           to
           call
           for
           .
           Thus
           did
           a
           Wizard
           by
           Pompeys
           command
           ,
           call
           a
           dead
           Souldier
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           enquired
           of
           the
           event
           of
           the
           
             Pharsalic
             War
          
           ,
           vide
           
             Lucan
             Lib.
          
           6.
           
           Many
           Examples
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           are
           Recorded
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           former
           times
           ;
           and
           mentioned
           by
           the
           old
           Poets
           .
           Those
           Apparitions
           were
           Cacodaemons
           ,
           which
           feigned
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Men
           departed
           .
           I
           see
           no
           cogent
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           not
           conclude
           the
           like
           with
           respect
           unto
           
           Samuel's
           appearing
           unto
           Saul
           .
           Most
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           holy
           Men
           departed
           ,
           are
           not
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Devils
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           Magicians
           to
           bring
           them
           hither
           when
           they
           please
           .
           As
           for
           those
           that
           are
           gone
           into
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Gulf
           fixed
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           would
           they
           cannot
           pass
           into
           this
           World
           again
           without
           leave
           ,
           Luk.
           16.
           26.
           
           If
           Dives
           could
           not
           bring
           Lazarus
           his
           Soul
           out
           of
           
           Abraham's
           Bosome
           ,
           how
           the
           Witch
           of
           Endor
           should
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           
           Samuel's
           Soul
           from
           thence
           I
           know
           not
           .
           Lyra
           (
           and
           from
           him
           others
           )
           pretends
           that
           God
           then
           interposed
           and
           sent
           real
           Samuel
           
           as
           he
           unexpectedly
           appeared
           to
           Baalam
           ,
           when
           imployed
           about
           his
           Magical
           impostures
           .
           But
           I
           dare
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Holy
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           true
           Samuel
           would
           seem
           so
           far
           to
           countenance
           Necromancie
           or
           Psycomancy
           as
           this
           would
           be
           ,
           should
           the
           Soul
           of
           Samuel
           really
           return
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           a
           Witch
           called
           for
           him
           ,
           Saul
           desiring
           that
           it
           might
           be
           so
           .
           This
           Opinion
           establisheth
           Necromancy
           ,
           the
           main
           Principal
           upon
           which
           that
           cursed
           and
           lying
           Art
           is
           built
           ,
           being
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           men
           to
           cause
           the
           Souls
           of
           dead
           persons
           to
           be
           brought
           back
           again
           .
           This
           seeming
           Samuel
           did
           not
           at
           all
           ascribe
           his
           appearance
           to
           the
           extraordinary
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           since
           he
           complained
           that
           Saul
           had
           by
           the
           Witch
           disquieted
           him
           .
           The
           appearing
           Samuel
           was
           seen
           ascending
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           whenas
           the
           true
           Samuel
           would
           rather
           have
           appeared
           as
           descending
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Moreover
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Witches
           ,
           Samuel
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             tomorrow
             thou
             and
             thy
             Sons
             shall
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           29.
           18.
           are
           hardly
           consistent
           with
           truth
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Samuel
           would
           Preach
           nothing
           but
           Desperation
           to
           Saul
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           once
           exhorting
           him
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           that
           his
           peace
           might
           be
           made
           with
           that
           God
           whom
           he
           had
           provoked
           by
           his
           sins
           ,
           
             V.
             P.
             Martyr
          
           .
           in
           1
           
           
             Sam.
             28.
             
             P.
          
           161
           ,
           162.
           and
           
             Voet.
             de
             spectris
             Page
          
           1006.
           
           This
           Instance
           then
           ,
           doth
           suffic●ently
           prove
           that
           Satan
           may
           appear
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           an
           holy
           Man.
           Some
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           may
           do
           so
           as
           to
           persons
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           cannot
           personate
           good
           and
           innocent
           Men
           who
           are
           still
           living
           .
           It
           is
           by
           some
           reported
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Cotton
           did
           once
           deliver
           such
           a
           notion
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           frequent
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           judgment
           of
           worthy
           Men
           to
           be
           misrepresented
           after
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           and
           not
           capable
           of
           clearing
           themselves
           .
           I
           know
           Mr.
           Cotton
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           reading
           ,
           and
           of
           deep
           Judgment
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           rather
           suppose
           that
           they
           who
           relate
           Mr.
           
           Cotton's
           Opinion
           ,
           did
           themselves
           mistake
           him
           ,
           then
           believe
           that
           a
           Man
           so
           learned
           and
           wise
           ,
           would
           express
           himself
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           he
           did
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           Authentick
           Historians
           mention
           Examples
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Memorable
           is
           that
           which
           
             Lavater
             (
             de
             spectris
          
           Part.
           1
           Cap.
           19.
           
           
             P.
             mihi
          
           86.
           )
           hath
           testified
           ,
           sc.
           That
           the
           Praefect
           of
           Zurick
           travelling
           abroad
           with
           his
           Servant
           betimes
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           they
           saw
           an
           honest
           Citizen
           committing
           nefandous
           villany
           ,
           at
           the
           which
           being
           astonished
           ,
           they
           returned
           back
           ,
           and
           knocking
           at
           the
           Citizens
           door
           ,
           they
           found
           him
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           been
           abroad
           that
           
           Morning
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           the
           Praefect
           and
           his
           Servant
           beheld
           ,
           appeared
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           Diabolical
           illusion
           ;
           a
           spiteful
           Daemon
           designing
           to
           blast
           the
           credit
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           an
           innocent
           man.
           It
           is
           also
           reported
           by
           
             Albertus
             Granzius
             (
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Cap.
          
           5.
           )
           that
           Kunegund
           the
           Empress
           ,
           was
           for
           some
           time
           thought
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           a
           Noble
           person
           was
           frequently
           seen
           going
           out
           of
           her
           Chamber
           ;
           but
           it
           after
           appeared
           that
           the
           suspected
           Noble
           person
           had
           not
           been
           there
           ,
           only
           a
           Daemon
           in
           his
           shape
           .
           I
           concern
           not
           my self
           ,
           with
           the
           Authentickness
           of
           that
           Relation
           .
           The
           matter
           in
           hand
           is
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           by
           a
           thing
           that
           hapned
           more
           lately
           ,
           and
           nearer
           home
           :
           For
           if
           any
           of
           the
           old
           Puritans
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           Colchester
           in
           England
           ,
           fifty
           years
           ago
           ,
           be
           yet
           surviving
           ,
           they
           can
           doubtless
           remember
           the
           strange
           things
           which
           hapned
           to
           one
           Mr.
           Earl
           ,
           a
           young
           man
           in
           those
           dayes
           .
           The
           Devil
           did
           then
           frequently
           appear
           to
           him
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           some
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           would
           perswade
           him
           to
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           That
           he
           should
           abstain
           from
           Praying
           .
           2.
           
           That
           he
           should
           not
           frequent
           Church-Meetings
           .
           3.
           
           That
           he
           should
           never
           Marry
           .
           But
           he
           did
           not
           hearken
           to
           these
           suggestions
           .
           The
           night
           wherein
           he
           was
           Married
           ,
           soon
           after
           he
           and
           
           his
           Wife
           were
           Bedded
           ,
           the
           Devil
           came
           into
           the
           room
           ,
           and
           pulled
           two
           of
           his
           Teeth
           out
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           put
           him
           to
           great
           pain
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           cried
           out
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           Friends
           came
           in
           ,
           they
           found
           his
           Mouth
           bloody
           ,
           and
           used
           means
           to
           ease
           his
           pain
           .
           This
           Mr.
           Earl
           was
           afterwards
           for
           the
           space
           of
           ten
           years
           ever
           and
           anon
           assaulted
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           under
           many
           appearances
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           did
           endeavour
           to
           seduce
           him
           .
           There
           were
           then
           two
           famous
           Men
           Ministers
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Rogers
          
           of
           Dedham
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           Father
           to
           the
           late
           eminent
           Mr.
           
             Nathaniel
             Rogers
          
           of
           Ipswich
           in
           New-England
           )
           and
           Mr.
           Liddal
           of
           Colchester
           .
           With
           these
           Mr.
           Earl
           did
           converse
           for
           comfort
           and
           instruction
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           with
           Mr.
           Liddal
           ,
           then
           whom
           there
           was
           not
           a
           man
           more
           eminent
           for
           Godliness
           .
           It
           fell
           out
           once
           that
           the
           Devil
           came
           to
           Mr.
           Earl
           in
           Mr.
           
           Liddal's
           shape
           ,
           and
           as
           Mr.
           
           Earl's
           custom
           was
           ,
           he
           did
           propose
           to
           the
           seeming
           Mr.
           Liddal
           his
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           found
           that
           Mr.
           Liddal
           did
           not
           Discourse
           after
           his
           ordinary
           rate
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           suspect
           whether
           he
           was
           not
           imposed
           upon
           by
           a
           deceitful
           Daemon
           .
           The
           next
           Day
           going
           to
           Mr.
           
           Liddal's
           House
           ,
           he
           enquired
           whether
           he
           was
           with
           him
           the
           Day
           before
           ,
           Mr.
           Liddal
           told
           him
           that
           he
           was
           not
           ;
           then
           said
           Mr.
           Earl
           it
           was
           my
           Enemy
           
           in
           your
           shape
           .
           What
           a
           miserable
           Man
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           when
           I
           speak
           with
           my
           Enemy
           or
           with
           my
           Friend
           ?
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Liddal
           replied
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           know
           when
           you
           speak
           with
           a
           Spirit
           or
           with
           a
           Man
           ,
           remember
           and
           follow
           the
           advice
           of
           Christ
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           appeared
           to
           his
           Disciples
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           troubled
           ;
           he
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             handle
             me
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             not
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             as
             you
             see
             me
             have
             ,
          
           Luk.
           24.
           39.
           
           This
           Advice
           Mr.
           Earl
           followed
           .
           For
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Devil
           coming
           to
           him
           in
           Mr.
           
           Liddal's
           shape
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           take
           hold
           on
           his
           Arms
           ,
           but
           could
           feel
           no
           substance
           ,
           only
           a
           vanishing
           shadow
           .
           It
           seems
           that
           this
           Mr.
           Earl
           was
           once
           an
           Athiest
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           there
           was
           either
           God
           or
           Devil
           ,
           &
           would
           often
           walk
           in
           solitary
           and
           dismal
           places
           ,
           wishing
           for
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           first
           assaulted
           by
           a
           Devil
           in
           a
           Church-yard
           .
           And
           though
           God
           mercifully
           gave
           him
           Repentance
           yet
           he
           was
           miserably
           haunted
           with
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           all
           his
           dayes
           .
           I
           find
           that
           Mr.
           Clark
           in
           his
           first
           Vol.
           of
           Examples
           ,
           
             Chap.
             104.
             
             P.
          
           510.
           hath
           some
           part
           of
           this
           strange
           Providence
           ,
           but
           he
           mentions
           not
           Mr.
           
           Earl's
           Name
           .
           A
           Gentleman
           worthy
           of
           credit
           affirmed
           this
           Relation
           to
           be
           most
           certainly
           true
           ,
           according
           to
           
           the
           particulars
           which
           have
           been
           declared
           .
           I
           have
           thought
           it
           therefore
           not
           unworthy
           the
           Publication
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Remarkable
           Passage
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           hapned
           of
           later
           years
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Turkish
             Chaous
          
           Baptized
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Ianuary
             30.
             
             A.
             D.
          
           1658.
           was
           concerned
           .
           This
           Chaous
           being
           alone
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           3.
           
             h.
             P.
             M.
          
           a
           person
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           Mr.
           Dury
           ,
           the
           Minister
           with
           whom
           he
           did
           most
           ordinarily
           converse
           ,
           came
           and
           sat
           by
           him
           .
           This
           seeming
           Mr.
           Dury
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           waited
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           patience
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           that
           himself
           had
           endeavoured
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           procure
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           performed
           with
           publick
           Countenance
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           had
           dealt
           with
           Richard
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           but
           that
           now
           he
           perceived
           that
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           strive
           or
           wait
           longer
           .
           And
           therefore
           advised
           him
           not
           to
           be
           much
           troubled
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           setting
           his
           mind
           at
           rest
           ,
           to
           leave
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           his
           resolution
           another
           way
           .
           When
           the
           Chaous
           heard
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           being
           much
           perplexed
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           lifted
           up
           his
           hands
           and
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           uttering
           Words
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           
             O
             my
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             cannot
             be
             owned
             by
             other
             Christians
             ;
             that
             one
             who
             believeth
             
             on
             thee
             cannot
             be
             Baptized
             into
             thy
             Name
             .
          
           When
           he
           had
           so
           spoken
           ,
           looking
           down
           ,
           he
           saw
           no
           body
           ,
           the
           appearance
           of
           Mr.
           Dury
           being
           vanished
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           first
           an
           amazement
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           recollecting
           himself
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           as
           hoping
           that
           Satan
           would
           be
           disappointed
           of
           his
           Plot.
           About
           8
           h.
           at
           night
           ,
           the
           true
           Mr.
           Dury
           met
           with
           the
           Chaous
           who
           acquainted
           him
           with
           what
           hapned
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           more
           fully
           understand
           how
           he
           had
           been
           imposed
           upon
           by
           Satan
           .
           The
           mentioned
           Instances
           ,
           are
           enough
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Devil
           may
           possibly
           appear
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           of
           such
           as
           are
           dead
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           still
           living
           .
           It
           might
           as
           a
           further
           confirmation
           of
           the
           truth
           we
           assert
           ,
           have
           been
           here
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           doth
           frequently
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           visibly
           appear
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           as
           their
           own
           Authors
           do
           acknowledge
           .
           They
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           Christ
           to
           Pachomius
           and
           to
           St.
           Martin
           .
           So
           hath
           he
           often
           appeared
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           whereby
           miserable
           Souls
           have
           been
           seduced
           into
           gross
           Idolatries
           .
           It
           is
           likewise
           reported
           ,
           that
           when
           Luther
           had
           spent
           a
           Day
           in
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           there
           appeared
           to
           him
           one
           seeming
           to
           be
           Christ
           ;
           but
           Luther
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             away
             thou
             confounded
             
             Devil
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             no
             Christ
             but
             what
             is
             in
             my
             Bible
             ,
          
           whereupon
           the
           Apparition
           vanished
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Men
           deceased
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           cannot
           reassume
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           nor
           yet
           come
           to
           Men
           in
           this
           World
           when
           they
           will
           ,
           or
           without
           a
           permission
           from
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           hand
           they
           are
           .
           Chrysostom
           in
           his
           second
           Sermon
           concerning
           Lazarus
           ,
           saith
           that
           Daemons
           would
           oftentimes
           appear
           ,
           falsly
           pretending
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Souls
           of
           some
           lately
           dead
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           knew
           many
           Daemoniacks
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirits
           in
           them
           would
           feign
           the
           voices
           of
           men
           lately
           killed
           ,
           and
           would
           discover
           the
           secrets
           of
           such
           Persons
           ,
           professing
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           very
           men
           .
           But
           those
           were
           no
           other
           then
           devilish
           lies
           .
           Upon
           which
           account
           men
           had
           need
           be
           exceeding
           wary
           what
           credit
           they
           give
           unto
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           entertain
           communion
           with
           such
           Spectres
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           all
           such
           Apparitions
           are
           Diabolical
           .
           Only
           that
           many
           of
           them
           are
           so
           .
           And
           as
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           met
           with
           any
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           whereby
           the
           certain
           appearance
           of
           a
           Person
           Deceased
           ,
           may
           be
           infallibly
           discerned
           from
           a
           meer
           Diabolical
           illusion
           .
           The
           Rules
           of
           judging
           in
           this
           case
           described
           by
           Malderus
           are
           very
           fallible
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           moving
           and
           procuring
           cause
           of
           
           such
           Apparitions
           ,
           commonly
           it
           is
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           sin
           not
           discoverable
           in
           any
           other
           way
           .
           Either
           some
           act
           of
           injustice
           done
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           some
           Murder
           committed
           .
           
             Platina
             ,
             Nauclerus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           relate
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Benedict
           .
           8.
           did
           after
           his
           death
           appear
           sitting
           upon
           a
           black
           Horse
           before
           a
           Bishop
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           declaring
           the
           reason
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           had
           in
           his
           life
           time
           nefariously
           consumed
           a
           great
           sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
           And
           there
           are
           fresh
           Examples
           to
           this
           purpose
           lately
           published
           in
           the
           second
           Edition
           of
           Mr.
           
             Glanvils
             Sadducismus
             Triumphatus
          
           .
           He
           there
           speaks
           of
           a
           Man
           in
           Guilford
           ,
           unto
           whom
           belonged
           some
           Copy-hold
           Land
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           descend
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           he
           dying
           ,
           leaving
           no
           Child
           born
           ,
           his
           Brother
           took
           possession
           of
           the
           Estate
           .
           So
           it
           hapned
           that
           the
           deceased
           Man's
           Wife
           conceived
           with
           Child
           but
           a
           little
           before
           her
           Husbands
           death
           ,
           which
           after
           she
           perceived
           ,
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           ,
           she
           told
           her
           Brother
           in
           Law
           how
           matters
           were
           circumstanced
           ;
           he
           railed
           upon
           her
           ,
           calling
           her
           Whore
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           would
           not
           be
           fooled
           out
           of
           his
           Estate
           so
           .
           The
           poor
           Woman
           went
           home
           troubled
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           her
           Child
           should
           lose
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           which
           was
           worse
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           thought
           an
           Whore.
           In
           due
           time
           she
           was
           Delivered
           
           of
           a
           Son.
           Some
           time
           after
           which
           ,
           as
           her
           Brother
           in
           Law
           was
           going
           out
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           his
           dead
           Brother
           (
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           injured
           Child
           )
           appeared
           to
           him
           at
           the
           Stile
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           give
           up
           the
           Land
           to
           the
           Child
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           his
           Right
           .
           The
           Brother
           being
           greatly
           affrighted
           at
           this
           Spectre
           ,
           ran
           away
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           came
           to
           his
           Sister
           ,
           saying
           ,
           she
           had
           sent
           the
           Devil
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           bid
           her
           take
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           her
           Son
           is
           now
           possessed
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           relates
           ,
           that
           the
           Wife
           of
           Dr.
           Bretton
           of
           Deptford
           (
           being
           a
           person
           of
           extraordinary
           Piety
           )
           did
           appear
           after
           her
           Death
           .
           A
           Maid
           of
           hers
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Alice
           (
           for
           whom
           in
           her
           life
           time
           she
           had
           a
           great
           kindness
           )
           Married
           a
           near
           Neighbour
           .
           As
           this
           Alice
           was
           rocking
           her
           Infant
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           some
           one
           knocking
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           she
           arose
           and
           opened
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           surprized
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           distinguished
           from
           her
           late
           Mistriss
           .
           At
           the
           first
           sight
           she
           expressed
           great
           amazement
           ,
           and
           said
           were
           not
           my
           Mistress
           dead
           I
           should
           conclude
           you
           are
           she
           .
           The
           Apparition
           replied
           ,
           I
           am
           she
           which
           was
           your
           Mistriss
           ;
           and
           withal
           added
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           a
           business
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           imploy
           her
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           must
           immediately
           go
           a
           little
           way
           with
           her
           .
           Alice
           trembled
           ,
           and
           entreated
           her
           to
           go
           to
           her
           Master
           ,
           
           who
           was
           fitter
           to
           be
           employed
           than
           she
           .
           The
           seeming
           Mistriss
           replied
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           him
           who
           was
           once
           her
           Husband
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           asleep
           ;
           nor
           had
           she
           any
           Commission
           to
           awake
           him
           .
           Alice
           then
           objected
           that
           her
           Child
           was
           apt
           to
           cry
           vehemently
           ,
           and
           should
           she
           leave
           it
           ,
           some
           hurt
           might
           come
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Apparition
           replied
           ,
           the
           Child
           shall
           sleep
           until
           you
           return
           .
           Seeing
           there
           was
           no
           avoiding
           it
           ;
           Alice
           followed
           her
           over
           the
           Style
           into
           a
           large
           Field
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           observe
           how
           much
           of
           this
           Field
           I
           measure
           with
           my
           feet
           ,
           and
           when
           she
           had
           took
           a
           good
           large
           leisurly
           compass
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           
             all
             this
             belongs
             to
             the
             Poor
          
           ;
           it
           being
           gotten
           from
           them
           by
           wrongful
           means
           ,
           and
           charged
           her
           to
           go
           and
           tell
           her
           Brother
           ,
           whose
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           give
           it
           up
           to
           the
           poor
           again
           forthwith
           as
           he
           loved
           her
           and
           his
           Deceased
           Mother
           .
           This
           Brother
           was
           not
           the
           person
           that
           did
           this
           unjust
           act
           ,
           but
           his
           Father
           .
           She
           added
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           the
           more
           concerned
           ,
           because
           her
           Name
           was
           made
           use
           of
           in
           some
           Writing
           that
           related
           to
           this
           Land.
           Alice
           asked
           her
           how
           she
           should
           satisfie
           her
           Brother
           that
           this
           was
           no
           Cheat
           or
           Delusion
           of
           her
           Phansie
           ?
           She
           replied
           ,
           tell
           him
           this
           Secret
           which
           he
           knows
           that
           only
           himself
           and
           I
           am
           privy
           to
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           believe
           you
           .
           Alice
           promised
           
           her
           to
           go
           on
           this
           Errand
           .
           She
           entertained
           her
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           night
           with
           divine
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           Heavenly
           Exhortations
           .
           But
           when
           the
           twilight
           appeared
           ,
           the
           Spectre
           said
           ,
           
             I
             must
             be
             seen
             by
             none
             but
             your self
             ,
          
           and
           so
           Disappeared
           .
           Immediately
           Alice
           makes
           hast
           home
           ,
           being
           thoughtful
           for
           her
           Child
           ,
           but
           found
           it
           as
           the
           Spectre
           said
           ,
           fast
           asleep
           in
           the
           Cradle
           .
           That
           Day
           she
           went
           to
           her
           Master
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           amazed
           at
           the
           account
           she
           gave
           ,
           sent
           her
           to
           his
           Brother
           in
           Law.
           He
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           of
           
           Alice's
           Story
           ,
           laughed
           at
           it
           heartily
           ;
           supposing
           her
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           strange
           whimsies
           .
           But
           then
           she
           told
           him
           of
           the
           Secret
           ,
           which
           her
           appearing
           Mistriss
           the
           Gentleman's
           Sister
           ,
           had
           revealed
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           presently
           changed
           his
           countenance
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           he
           would
           give
           the
           Poor
           their
           own
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           they
           now
           enjoy
           it
           .
           D.
           Bretton
           himself
           (
           being
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           sincerity
           )
           gave
           a
           large
           Narrative
           of
           his
           Wives
           Apparition
           ,
           to
           several
           ;
           and
           amongst
           others
           to
           Dr.
           Whichcot
           .
           And
           this
           Narrative
           was
           attested
           unto
           by
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Fowler
          
           ,
           Feb.
           16.
           1680.
           
           See
           Mr.
           
           Glanvil's
           Collection
           of
           Relations
           ,
           P.
           197.
           
           In
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           P.
           243.
           
           He
           relates
           concerning
           one
           
             Francis
             Taverner
          
           ,
           that
           in
           September
           1662.
           riding
           late
           at
           night
           from
           Hilbrough
           in
           
           Ireland
           there
           appeared
           to
           him
           one
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           
             Iames
             Haddock
          
           ,
           formerly
           an
           Inhabitant
           in
           Malone
           ,
           where
           he
           Died
           five
           years
           before
           .
           Taverner
           asked
           him
           who
           he
           was
           ?
           the
           Spectre
           replied
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Iames
             Haddock
          
           ;
           you
           may
           call
           me
           to
           mind
           by
           this
           Token
           ,
           that
           about
           five
           years
           ago
           ,
           I
           and
           two
           other
           Friends
           were
           at
           your
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           you
           by
           your
           Fathers
           appointment
           brought
           us
           some
           Nuts
           ,
           therefore
           be
           not
           afraid
           .
           And
           told
           him
           if
           he
           would
           ride
           along
           with
           him
           he
           would
           acquaint
           him
           with
           a
           business
           he
           had
           to
           deliver
           to
           him
           .
           Which
           Taverner
           refused
           to
           do
           ;
           upon
           his
           going
           from
           the
           Spectre
           ,
           he
           heard
           hideous
           scrieches
           and
           noises
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           amazement
           .
           The
           night
           after
           there
           appeared
           again
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           likeness
           of
           
             Iames
             Haddock
          
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Woman
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           his
           Wife
           ,
           when
           living
           ;
           was
           now
           Married
           unto
           one
           Davis
           in
           Malone
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           said
           Davis
           and
           his
           Wife
           wronged
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Iames
             Haddock
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Will
           of
           Haddock
           ,
           who
           had
           given
           a
           Lease
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           was
           not
           fulfilled
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           desired
           Taverner
           to
           acquaint
           them
           therewith
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           his
           Son
           righted
           .
           Taverner
           neglected
           to
           deliver
           his
           message
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Spectre
           appeared
           again
           unto
           him
           in
           divers
           formidable
           shapes
           ,
           threatning
           to
           tear
           him
           in
           pieces
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           do
           as
           he
           
           was
           required
           .
           This
           made
           him
           leave
           his
           House
           where
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Mountains
           and
           remove
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Belfast
           ,
           where
           it
           appeared
           to
           him
           again
           in
           the
           house
           of
           one
           Pierce
           ,
           severely
           threatning
           of
           him
           .
           Upon
           which
           Taverner
           being
           much
           troubled
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           acquainted
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           with
           his
           perplexity
           .
           They
           take
           Advice
           from
           Dr.
           Downs
           ,
           then
           Minister
           in
           Belfast
           .
           and
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             South
          
           ,
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chichester
           ,
           who
           went
           with
           Taverner
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Davis
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           presence
           he
           declared
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           quiet
           for
           the
           Ghost
           of
           her
           former
           Husband
           
             Iames
             Haddock
          
           ,
           who
           threatned
           to
           tear
           him
           in
           pieces
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           tell
           her
           she
           must
           right
           
             Iohn
             Haddock
          
           her
           Son
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           Lease
           wherein
           she
           and
           Davis
           her
           now
           Husband
           had
           wronged
           him
           .
           Two
           nights
           after
           the
           Spectre
           came
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           looking
           pleasantly
           upon
           him
           ,
           asking
           if
           he
           had
           done
           the
           message
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           he
           had
           .
           Then
           he
           was
           told
           ,
           he
           must
           do
           the
           like
           to
           the
           Executors
           .
           The
           Day
           following
           Dr.
           
             Ieremie
             Taylor
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Down
             ,
             Conner
          
           ,
           and
           Dromore
           ,
           being
           to
           keep
           Court
           at
           Dromore
           ;
           ordered
           his
           Secretary
           
             (
             Thomas
             Alcock
          
           )
           to
           send
           for
           Taverner
           ,
           who
           accordingly
           came
           ,
           and
           was
           strictly
           examined
           .
           The
           Bishop
           advised
           him
           ,
           the
           next
           time
           the
           Spectre
           appeared
           
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           ask
           him
           these
           Questions
           :
           
             When●●
             are
             you
             ?
             Are
             you
             a
             good
             or
             a
             bad
             Spirit
             ?
             where
             is
             your
             abode
             ?
             what
             station
             do
             you
             hold
             ?
             How
             are
             you
             Regimented
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             you
             appear
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             your
             Son
             in
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             are
             oppressed
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             their
             Relations
             appear
             as
             you
             do
             to
             right
             them
             ?
          
           That
           night
           Taverner
           lodged
           at
           my
           Lord
           Conways
           ,
           where
           he
           saw
           the
           Spectre
           coming
           over
           a
           Wall
           ;
           and
           approaching
           near
           to
           him
           ,
           asked
           if
           he
           had
           done
           his
           Message
           to
           the
           Executor
           also
           ?
           He
           replied
           ,
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           wondred
           that
           he
           should
           be
           still
           troubled
           .
           The
           Apparition
           bid
           him
           not
           be
           afraid
           ,
           for
           it
           would
           not
           hurt
           him
           ,
           nor
           appear
           to
           him
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Executor
           ,
           if
           the
           Orphan
           were
           not
           righted
           .
           Taverners
           Brother
           being
           by
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           to
           propound
           the
           Bishops
           Questions
           to
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Which
           he
           did
           ;
           but
           the
           Spectre
           gave
           no
           answer
           to
           them
           ;
           only
           seemed
           to
           crawl
           on
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           over
           the
           Wall
           again
           ,
           and
           vanished
           with
           a
           melodious
           Harmony
           .
           The
           pe●sons
           concerned
           about
           the
           Lease
           (
           much
           against
           their
           wills
           )
           disposed
           of
           it
           for
           the
           use
           of
           
           Haddock's
           Son
           ,
           only
           for
           fear
           lest
           the
           Apparition
           should
           molest
           them
           also
           .
           Thus
           concerning
           this
           .
           Before
           I
           pass
           to
           the
           next
           Relation
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           
           Animadvert
           upon
           what
           is
           here
           expressed
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Questions
           which
           the
           Bishop
           would
           needs
           have
           propounded
           to
           ,
           and
           resolved
           by
           this
           Spectre
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           who
           speaks
           of
           a
           Mans
           
             intruding
             into
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             Col.
          
           2.
           18.
           would
           hardly
           have
           given
           such
           counsel
           as
           the
           Bishop
           did
           .
           One
           of
           his
           Questions
           ,
           (
           viz.
           
             Are
             you
             a
             good
             or
             a
             bad
             Spirit
             ?
             )
          
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           needless
           and
           impertinent
           enquiry
           .
           For
           good
           Angels
           never
           appear
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           dead
           Men
           ;
           but
           evil
           and
           wicked
           Spirits
           have
           oftentimes
           done
           so
           .
           His
           other
           Queries
           favour
           too
           much
           of
           vain
           curiosity
           .
           They
           bring
           to
           mind
           what
           is
           by
           that
           great
           Historian
           
             Thuanus
             (
             Lib.
             130.
             
             Page
          
           1136.
           )
           reported
           concerning
           
             Peter
             Cotten
          
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           about
           some
           Questions
           which
           no
           Man
           living
           could
           resolve
           him
           in
           ;
           he
           applied
           himself
           to
           a
           Maid
           who
           was
           possessed
           with
           a
           Devil
           ,
           charging
           the
           Spirit
           in
           her
           to
           resolve
           his
           Proposals
           .
           Some
           of
           which
           were
           relating
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
          
           He
           desired
           the
           Devil
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           when
           Calvinism
           would
           be
           extinguished
           ;
           And
           what
           would
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           means
           to
           turn
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           from
           the
           Protestant
           to
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           .
           What
           would
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           Wars
           and
           great
           
           designs
           then
           on
           foot
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Other
           of
           his
           Enquiries
           respected
           the
           
             Old
             World
             ,
             e.
             g.
          
           How
           Noah
           could
           take
           the
           living
           Creatures
           that
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Ark
           ?
           Who
           those
           Sons
           of
           God
           were
           that
           loved
           the
           Daughters
           of
           Men
           ?
           Whether
           Serpents
           went
           upon
           feet
           before
           
           Adam's
           Fall
           ,
           &c.
           
           Some
           of
           his
           Questions
           respected
           
             the
             other
             World
          
           ;
           He
           would
           have
           the
           Spirit
           to
           resolve
           him
           ,
           How
           long
           the
           fallen
           Angels
           were
           in
           Heaven
           before
           they
           were
           cast
           down
           from
           thence
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           the
           most
           evident
           place
           in
           the
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Purgatory
           ?
           Who
           are
           the
           seven
           Spirits
           that
           stand
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ?
           Who
           is
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Arch-Angels
           ?
           Where
           Paradise
           is
           ?
           Now
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           whether
           D.
           Taylors
           Questions
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           the
           Spectre
           resolve
           him
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             your
             abode
             ?
             What
             station
             do
             you
             hold
             ?
             How
             are
             you
             Regimented
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ?
          
           &c.
           be
           not
           as
           curious
           as
           some
           of
           these
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           .
           Wise
           men
           thought
           it
           tended
           much
           to
           the
           disreputation
           of
           
             Peter
             Cotton
          
           when
           through
           his
           incogitant
           leaving
           the
           Book
           wherein
           his
           enquiries
           of
           the
           Daemon
           were
           written
           with
           a
           Friend
           ;
           the
           matter
           came
           to
           be
           divulged
           .
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           Dr.
           Taylors
           Secretary
           his
           publishing
           these
           curiosities
           of
           his
           Lord
           ,
           hath
           added
           much
           to
           his
           credit
           amongst
           sober
           and
           
           judicious
           Persons
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Tragical
           passage
           related
           in
           the
           Story
           of
           the
           Daemon
           which
           for
           three
           Moneths
           molested
           the
           House
           of
           Mr.
           Perreaud
           a
           Protestant
           Minister
           in
           Matiscon
           .
           One
           in
           the
           Room
           would
           needs
           be
           propounding
           needless
           Questions
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           Answer
           ,
           though
           Mr.
           Perreaud
           told
           him
           of
           the
           danger
           in
           it
           .
           After
           a
           deal
           of
           discourse
           ;
           the
           Devil
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             You
             should
             have
             hearkened
             to
             the
             Ministers
             good
             counsel
             ,
             who
             told
             you
             that
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             ask
             curious
             Questions
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             yet
             you
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             must
             school
             ,
             you
             for
             your
             pains
             .
          
           Presently
           upon
           which
           ,
           the
           Man
           was
           by
           an
           invisible
           hand
           plucked
           up
           by
           his
           Thumb
           ,
           and
           twirled
           round
           ,
           and
           thrown
           down
           upon
           the
           floor
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           in
           most
           grievous
           misery
           .
           I
           hope
           then
           ,
           that
           none
           will
           be
           emboldened
           from
           the
           Bishops
           Advice
           ,
           to
           enquire
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           Devils
           or
           of
           Apparitions
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           they
           know
           whether
           they
           are
           Devils
           or
           no.
           But
           to
           pass
           on
           .
           That
           the
           Ghosts
           of
           dead
           persons
           have
           sometimes
           appeared
           that
           so
           the
           sin
           of
           Murder
           (
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Theft
           )
           might
           be
           discovered
           ,
           is
           a
           ●●hing
           notoriously
           known
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           two
           or
           three
           Examples
           for
           this
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           some
           who
           are
           very
           unapt
           to
           believe
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           yet
           have
           given
           credit
           to
           those
           Relations
           .
           Two
           
           of
           the
           Stories
           are
           recited
           by
           Mr.
           Webster
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
        
         
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               (
               P.
            
             298.
             )
             that
             about
             the
             Year
             1623.
             one
             Fletcher
             of
             Rascal
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             North-Riding
             of
             Yorkshire
             ,
             a
             Yeoman
             of
             a
             good
             Estate
             married
             a
             Woman
             from
             
               Thornton
               Brigs
            
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             been
             naught
             with
             one
             
               Ralph
               Raynard
            
             ,
             who
             kept
             an
             Inn
             ,
             within
             half
             a
             mile
             from
             Rascal
             ,
             in
             the
             high
             Road
             betwixt
             York
             and
             Thuske
             ,
             his
             Sister
             living
             with
             him
             ;
             this
             Raynard
             continuing
             in
             unlawful
             Lust
             with
             
             Fletcher's
             Wife
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             content
             therewith
             ,
             conspired
             the
             death
             of
             Fletcher
             ;
             one
             
               Mark
               Dunn
            
             being
             made
             privy
             ,
             and
             hired
             to
             assist
             in
             the
             Murther
             ;
             which
             Raynard
             and
             Dunn
             accomplished
             upon
             
               May
               Day
            
             ,
             by
             drowning
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Travelling
             all
             three
             together
             ,
             from
             a
             Town
             called
             Huby
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             the
             Wife
             with
             the
             deed
             ,
             she
             gave
             them
             a
             Sack
             ,
             therein
             to
             convey
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             buried
             it
             in
             
             Raynard's
             back
             side
             ,
             or
             Croft
             ,
             where
             an
             old
             Oak
             had
             been
             stubbed
             up
             ,
             and
             sowed
             Mustard-seed
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             thereby
             to
             hide
             it
             ;
             they
             then
             continued
             their
             wicked
             course
             of
             Lust
             and
             Drunkenness
             ;
             and
             the
             Neighbours
             did
             much
             wonder
             at
             Fletchers
             absence
             ,
             but
             his
             Wife
             excused
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               he
               was
               only
               gone
               
               aside
               for
               fear
               of
               some
               Writs
               being
               served
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             continued
             till
             about
             Iuly
             7
             th
             .
             after
             ,
             when
             Raynard
             going
             to
             Topcliff-Fair
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             his
             Horse
             in
             the
             Stable
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Fletcher
             in
             his
             usual
             shape
             and
             habit
             ,
             did
             appear
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             O
             
               Ralph
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               for
               my
               Revenge
               is
               at
               hand
            
             ;
             and
             ever
             after
             ,
             until
             he
             was
             put
             in
             the
             Goal
             the
             Spirit
             seemed
             continually
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             sad
             and
             restless
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Sister
             over-hearing
             his
             Confession
             and
             Relation
             of
             it
             to
             another
             person
             ,
             did
             through
             fear
             of
             losing
             her
             own
             life
             ,
             immediately
             reveal
             it
             to
             Sr.
             
               William
               Sheffield
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             Rascal
             ;
             whereupon
             
               Raynard
               ,
               Dunn
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Wife
             ,
             were
             all
             three
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             Goal
             at
             York
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             Condemned
             and
             Executed
             ,
             near
             the
             place
             where
             Raynard
             lived
             ;
             and
             Fletcher
             was
             buried
             ;
             the
             two
             Men
             being
             hung
             up
             in
             Chains
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             burned
             under
             the
             Gallows
             .
             I
             have
             recited
             this
             Story
             punctually
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             very
             much
             fixed
             on
             my
             Memory
             (
             being
             then
             but
             young
             )
             and
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             I
             being
             (
             with
             many
             more
             )
             an
             Ear-witness
             of
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             eye-witness
             of
             their
             Executions
             ,
             and
             likewise
             saw
             Fletcher
             when
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             
             buried
             him
             in
             his
             Clothes
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             green
             Fustian
             Doublet
             pinckt
             upon
             white
             ,
             and
             his
             walking
             Boots
             ,
             and
             brass
             Spurs
             ,
             without
             Rowels
             .
             Thus
             Mr.
             Webster
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             same
             Author
             
               (
               P.
            
             308.
             )
             relates
             that
             about
             the
             Year
             1632.
             there
             lived
             one
             Walker
             ,
             near
             Chester
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Yeoman
             of
             a
             good
             Estate
             ,
             and
             a
             Widower
             ;
             he
             had
             a
             young
             Kins-woman
             to
             keep
             his
             House
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             the
             Neighbours
             suspected
             to
             be
             with
             Child
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             away
             one
             Evening
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             with
             one
             
               Mark
               Sharp
            
             a
             Collier
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             heard
             of
             ,
             nor
             little
             notice
             taken
             of
             her
             ,
             till
             a
             long
             time
             after
             one
             
               Iames
               Grayham
            
             a
             Miller
             ,
             who
             lived
             two
             Miles
             from
             
             Walker's
             House
             ,
             being
             one
             night
             alone
             very
             late
             in
             his
             Mill
             ,
             grinding
             Corn
             ,
             about
             twelve
             a
             Clock
             at
             night
             ,
             the
             Doors
             being
             shut
             ,
             there
             stood
             a
             Woman
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Floor
             ,
             with
             her
             hair
             hanging
             down
             all
             bloody
             ,
             and
             five
             large
             Wounds
             in
             her
             head
             ;
             he
             was
             very
             much
             frighted
             ,
             yet
             had
             the
             courage
             to
             ask
             her
             who
             she
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             she
             wanted
             ?
             to
             whom
             she
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Spirit
               of
               such
               a
               Woman
               ,
               who
               lived
               with
            
             Walker
             ,
             
               and
               being
               got
               with
               Child
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               promised
               to
               send
               me
               to
               a
               private
               place
               ,
               where
               I
               should
               be
               well
               lookt
               to
               ,
               till
               I
               was
               brought
               
               a
               Bed
               ,
               and
               well
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               should
               come
               again
               and
               keep
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               accordingly
            
             (
             said
             the
             Apparition
             )
             
               I
               was
               one
               night
               late
               sent
               away
               with
               one
            
             Mark
             Sharp
             ,
             
               who
               upon
               a
               Moor
            
             ,
             (
             naming
             a
             place
             which
             the
             Miller
             knew
             )
             
               slew
               me
               with
               a
               Pick
            
             (
             such
             as
             Men
             dig
             Coals
             withal
             )
             
               and
               gave
               me
               these
               five
               Wounds
               ,
               and
               after
               threw
               my
               Body
               into
               a
               Coal-pit
               hard
               by
               ,
               and
               hid
               the
               Pick
               under
               the
               Bank
               ,
               and
               his
               shoes
               and
               stockins
               being
               bloody
               ,
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               wash
               them
               ,
               but
               seeing
               the
               blood
               would
               not
               wash
               off
               ,
               he
               left
               them
               there
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Apparition
             further
             told
             the
             Miller
             ,
             
               That
               he
               must
               be
               the
               Man
               to
               reveal
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               she
               must
               still
               appear
               and
               haunt
               him
               .
            
             The
             Miller
             returned
             home
             very
             sad
             ,
             and
             heavy
             ,
             but
             spake
             not
             one
             word
             of
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             yet
             eschewed
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             Mill
             in
             the
             night
             without
             company
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             escape
             the
             seeing
             this
             dreadful
             Apparition
             ;
             But
             notwithstanding
             ,
             one
             night
             when
             it
             began
             to
             be
             dark
             ,
             the
             Apparition
             met
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             seemed
             very
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             ,
             threatning
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             reveal
             the
             Murder
             ,
             she
             would
             continually
             pursue
             and
             haunt
             him
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             still
             concealed
             it
             ,
             until
             St.
             Thomas
             Eve
             before
             Christmas
             ,
             when
             being
             soon
             after
             Sun-set
             walking
             in
             his
             Garden
             ,
             she
             appeared
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             so
             
             threatned
             and
             affrighted
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             promised
             faithfully
             to
             reveal
             it
             the
             next
             morning
             :
             In
             the
             morning
             he
             went
             unto
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             discovered
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             diligent
             search
             being
             made
             ,
             the
             Body
             was
             found
             in
             a
             Cole-pit
             ,
             with
             five
             wounds
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             Pick
             ,
             and
             Shoes
             ,
             and
             Stockins
             yet
             bloody
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             circumstance
             as
             the
             Apparition
             had
             related
             to
             the
             Miller●
             ▪
             Whereupon
             Walker
             and
             
               Mark
               Sharp
            
             were
             both
             apprehended
             ,
             but
             would
             confess
             nothing
             .
             At
             the
             Assizes
             following
             ,
             (
             I
             think
             it
             was
             at
             Durham
             )
             they
             were
             arraigned
             ,
             found
             guilty
             ,
             and
             Hanged
             ;
             but
             I
             could
             never
             hear
             that
             they
             confessed
             the
             Fact.
             It
             was
             reported
             that
             the
             Apparition
             did
             appear
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             or
             the
             Fore-man
             of
             the
             Jury
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             I
             know
             no
             certainty
             .
             There
             are
             many
             persons
             yet
             alive
             that
             can
             remember
             this
             strange
             Murder
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             and
             read
             the
             Letter
             which
             was
             sent
             to
             Serjeant
             Hutton
             about
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             Judge
             before
             whom
             they
             were
             tried
             ,
             which
             maketh
             me
             relate
             it
             with
             greater
             confidence
             .
             Thus
             far
             we
             have
             Mr.
             
             Webster's
             Relations
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           credibly
           Attested
           that
           a
           thing
           no
           less
           Remarkable
           than
           either
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           hapned
           but
           nine
           years
           ago
           at
           another
           place
           
           in
           England
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           the
           Story
           as
           it
           is
           published
           in
           Mr.
           
           Glanvil's
           Collection
           of
           Relations
           ,
           P.
           172.
           is
           this
           :
           On
           the
           ninth
           of
           
             November
             1674.
             
             Thomas
             Goddard
          
           of
           Marlborough
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Wilts
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           Ogborn
           ,
           about
           9.
           
             h.
             A.
             M.
          
           he
           met
           the
           Apparition
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           Law
           
             Edward
             Avon
          
           ,
           who
           had
           beed
           dead
           about
           half
           a
           year
           .
           He
           seemed
           to
           stand
           by
           the
           Stile
           ,
           which
           Goddard
           was
           to
           go
           over
           .
           When
           he
           came
           near
           ,
           the
           Spectre
           spake
           to
           him
           with
           an
           audible
           voice
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Are
             you
             afraid
          
           ?
           to
           whom
           he
           answered
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           thinking
           of
           one
           who
           is
           dead
           and
           buried
           ,
           whom
           you
           are
           like
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Apparition
           replied
           ,
           
             I
             am
             be
          
           ;
           come
           near
           me
           I
           will
           do
           you
           no
           harm
           ;
           to
           which
           Goddard
           replied
           ,
           I
           trust
           in
           him
           who
           hath
           bought
           my
           Soul
           with
           his
           precious
           blood
           ,
           you
           shall
           do
           me
           no
           harm
           .
           Then
           the
           Spectre
           said
           ,
           how
           stand
           cases
           at
           home
           ?
           Goddard
           askt
           what
           cases
           ?
           Then
           it
           asked
           him
           ,
           how
           doth
           William
           and
           Mary
           ?
           meaning
           belike
           ,
           his
           Son
           William
           and
           his
           Daughter
           Mary
           ,
           whom
           this
           Goddard
           had
           married
           .
           And
           it
           said
           ,
           What
           ?
           Taylor
           is
           Dead
           ;
           meaning
           as
           Goddard
           thought
           ,
           one
           of
           that
           Name
           in
           London
           ,
           who
           had
           married
           another
           of
           
           Avon's
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           September
           before
           this
           .
           The
           Spectre
           offered
           him
           some
           Money
           ,
           desiring
           it
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           
           his
           Daughter
           that
           was
           lately
           become
           a
           Widow
           ;
           but
           Goddard
           answered
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             I
             refuse
             all
             such
             Money
             .
          
           Then
           the
           Apparition
           said
           ,
           I
           perceive
           you
           are
           afraid
           ,
           I
           will
           meet
           you
           some
           other
           time
           :
           so
           it
           went
           away
           .
           The
           next
           night
           about
           7
           h.
           it
           came
           and
           opened
           his
           Shop-Window
           ,
           and
           looked
           him
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           but
           said
           nothing
           .
           And
           the
           next
           night
           after
           as
           Goddard
           went
           into
           his
           back-side
           with
           a
           Candle
           light
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           but
           he
           being
           affrighted
           ran
           into
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           saw
           it
           no
           more
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           on
           Thursday
           November
           12.
           as
           he
           came
           from
           Chilton
           ,
           the
           Apparition
           met
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           stood
           (
           about
           eight
           foot
           )
           directly
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           Thomas
           ,
           bid
           
             William
             Avon
          
           take
           the
           Sword
           which
           he
           had
           of
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           carry
           to
           the
           wood
           as
           we
           goe
           to
           Alton
           to
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           wood
           by
           the
           wayes
           side
           ,
           for
           with
           that
           sword
           I
           did
           wrong
           above
           thirty
           years
           ago
           ,
           &
           he
           never
           prospered
           since
           t
           was
           his
           .
           And
           do
           you
           speak
           with
           
             Edward
             Lawrence
          
           ,
           and
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           pay
           him
           twenty
           shillings
           out
           of
           the
           Money
           which
           you
           received
           of
           
             Iames
             Eliot
          
           at
           two
           payments
           ;
           for
           I
           borrowed
           so
           much
           Money
           of
           
             Edward
             Lawrence
          
           ,
           and
           said
           that
           I
           had
           paid
           him
           ,
           but
           I
           did
           not
           pay
           it
           him
           .
           This
           Money
           was
           received
           of
           
             Iames
             Eliot
          
           on
           a
           
           Bond
           due
           to
           Avon
           and
           Goddard
           had
           it
           at
           two
           Payments
           after
           Avon
           had
           been
           Dead
           several
           Moneths
           .
           Lawrence
           saith
           that
           he
           lent
           Avon
           twenty
           shillings
           in
           Money
           about
           twenty
           years
           ago
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           paid
           him
           again
           .
           
             November
             23.
             
             Goddard
          
           did
           by
           Order
           from
           the
           Mayor
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           go
           with
           his
           Brother
           in
           Law
           
             William
             Avon
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Sword
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Apparition
           said
           it
           should
           be
           carried
           .
           And
           coming
           away
           thence
           Goddard
           looking
           back
           saw
           the
           same
           Apparition
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           called
           to
           his
           Brother
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Here
           is
           the
           Apparition
           of
           your
           Father
           ;
           William
           replied
           ,
           I
           see
           nothing
           ,
           then
           Goddard
           fell
           on
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           open
           his
           eyes
           that
           he
           may
           see
           .
           But
           William
           said
           ,
           Lord
           grant
           I
           may
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           thy
           blessed
           Will.
           Then
           the
           Ghost
           did
           to
           
           Goddard's
           apprehension
           becken
           with
           his
           hand
           .
           To
           whom
           Goddard
           said
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           have
           me
           to
           do
           ?
           the
           Apparition
           replied
           ,
           take
           up
           the
           Sword
           and
           follow
           me
           .
           To
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           should
           both
           of
           us
           come
           ?
           or
           but
           one
           of
           us
           ?
           The
           Spectre
           replied
           ,
           Thomas
           do
           you
           take
           up
           the
           Sword.
           So
           he
           took
           it
           up
           and
           followed
           the
           Apparition
           about
           ten
           poles
           into
           the
           wood
           .
           Then
           the
           Spectre
           coming
           towards
           Goddard
           he
           stept
           back
           two
           steps
           ;
           but
           it
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             I
             have
             a
             permission
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             commission
             not
             to
             
             touch
             you
             .
          
           Then
           it
           took
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           wen●
           to
           the
           place
           at
           which
           before
           it
           stood
           ,
           and
           pointed
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Sword
           into
           the
           ground
           and
           said
           ,
           In
           this
           place
           was
           buried
           the
           Body
           of
           him
           whom
           I
           Murdered
           in
           the
           Year
           1635.
           but
           it
           is
           now
           rotten
           and
           turned
           to
           Dust.
           Whereupon
           Goddard
           said
           ,
           For
           what
           cause
           did
           you
           Murder
           him
           ?
           The
           seeming
           Avon
           replied
           I
           took
           Money
           from
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           he
           contended
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           Murdered
           him
           .
           Then
           Goddard
           said
           ,
           who
           was
           confederate
           with
           you
           in
           the
           Murder
           ?
           the
           Spectre
           Answered
           ,
           none
           but
           my self
           .
           What
           (
           said
           Goddard
           )
           would
           you
           have
           me
           do
           in
           this
           thing
           ?
           The
           Apparition
           replied
           ,
           Only
           to
           let
           the
           World
           know
           that
           I
           Murdered
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           buried
           him
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1635.
           
           Then
           the
           Spectre
           laid
           down
           the
           Sword
           on
           the
           bare
           ground
           there
           ,
           whereupon
           grew
           nothing
           ,
           but
           seemed
           to
           Goddard
           to
           be
           as
           a
           Grave
           sunk
           in
           .
           All
           this
           while
           
             William
             Avon
          
           remained
           where
           Goddard
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           saw
           no
           Apparition
           ,
           only
           heard
           Goddard
           speak
           to
           the
           Spectre
           ,
           and
           discerned
           another
           voice
           also
           ,
           making
           Reply
           to
           Goddard's
           enquiries
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           understand
           the
           words
           uttered
           by
           that
           voice
           .
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Mayor
           caused
           men
           to
           dig
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Spectre
           said
           the
           Body
           was
           buried
           ,
           but
           nothing
           could
           
           be
           found
           .
           These
           examples
           then
           ,
           shew
           that
           the
           Ghosts
           of
           Dead
           men
           do
           sometimes
           appear
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           such
           causes
           as
           those
           mentioned
           .
           There
           have
           been
           some
           in
           the
           world
           so
           desperate
           as
           to
           make
           solemn
           Covenants
           with
           their
           living
           Friends
           ,
           to
           appear
           unto
           them
           after
           their
           Death
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           (
           though
           not
           alwayes
           )
           it
           hath
           so
           come
           to
           pass
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Remarkable
           passage
           which
           Baronius
           relates
           concerning
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
          
           ,
           and
           his
           great
           Intimate
           
             Michael
             Mercatus
          
           .
           These
           two
           having
           been
           warmly
           Disputing
           about
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           entred
           into
           a
           solemn
           Vow
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           truth
           in
           those
           Notions
           about
           a
           future
           State
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           he
           which
           died
           first
           should
           appear
           to
           his
           surviving
           Friend
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           Ficinus
           Died.
           On
           a
           morning
           when
           Mercatus
           was
           intent
           upon
           his
           Studies
           ,
           he
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           Ficinus
           his
           Friend
           at
           his
           Window
           with
           a
           loud
           cry
           ,
           saying
           ,
           O
           
             Michael
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             Vera
             ,
             vera
             sunt
             illa
             :
          
           O
           my
           Friend
           Michael
           ,
           those
           notions
           about
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           being
           immortal
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           true
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           Mercatus
           opened
           his
           Window
           ,
           and
           saw
           his
           Friend
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           called
           unto
           ,
           but
           he
           vanished
           away
           .
           He
           presently
           sent
           to
           Florence
           to
           know
           how
           Ficinus
           did
           ,
           and
           was
           informed
           that
           he
           Died
           about
           the
           hour
           when
           
           his
           Ghost
           appeared
           at
           Mercatus
           his
           Window
           .
           There
           are
           also
           later
           Instances
           ,
           and
           nearer
           home
           ,
           not
           altogether
           unlike
           to
           this
           .
           For
           in
           Mr.
           
           Glanvil's
           late
           Collection
           of
           Relations
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           have
           had
           occasion
           more
           than
           once
           to
           mention
           .
           )
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Farrar
           and
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           made
           a
           compact
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           of
           them
           which
           Died
           ,
           if
           happy
           ,
           should
           after
           Death
           appear
           to
           the
           surviver
           if
           possible
           ;
           his
           Daughter
           with
           some
           difficulty
           consenting
           to
           the
           agreement
           .
           Some
           time
           after
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           living
           then
           near
           Salisbury
           ,
           fell
           in
           Labour
           ,
           and
           having
           by
           an
           unhappy
           mistake
           a
           noxious
           Potion
           given
           to
           her
           ,
           instead
           of
           another
           prepared
           ,
           suddenly
           Died.
           That
           very
           night
           she
           appeared
           in
           the
           room
           where
           her
           Father
           then
           Lodged
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           opening
           the
           Curtains
           looked
           upon
           him
           .
           He
           had
           before
           heard
           nothing
           of
           her
           illness
           ,
           but
           upon
           this
           Apparition
           confidently
           told
           his
           Servant
           that
           his
           Daughter
           was
           Dead
           ,
           and
           two
           Dayes
           after
           received
           the
           News
           .
           Likewise
           one
           Mr.
           Watkinson
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           Smithfield
           ,
           told
           his
           Daughter
           (
           taking
           her
           leave
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           expressing
           her
           fears
           that
           she
           should
           never
           see
           him
           more
           )
           that
           should
           he
           Die
           ,
           if
           ever
           God
           did
           permit
           the
           Dead
           to
           to
           see
           the
           living
           ,
           he
           would
           see
           her
           again
           .
           Now
           after
           he
           had
           been
           Dead
           about
           half
           a
           Year
           ;
           on
           a
           night
           when
           she
           was
           in
           Bed
           but
           could
           
           not
           sleep
           ,
           she
           heard
           Musick
           ,
           and
           the
           Chamber
           grew
           lighter
           and
           lighter
           ,
           she
           then
           saw
           her
           Father
           by
           the
           Bed-side
           .
           Who
           said
           Mall
           ,
           did
           not
           I
           tell
           thee
           that
           I
           would
           see
           thee
           again
           ?
           He
           exhorted
           her
           to
           be
           patient
           under
           her
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           it
           dutiful
           towards
           her
           Mother
           ;
           and
           told
           her
           that
           her
           Child
           that
           was
           born
           since
           his
           departure
           should
           not
           trouble
           her
           long
           .
           And
           bid
           her
           speak
           what
           she
           would
           speak
           to
           him
           now
           ,
           for
           he
           must
           go
           and
           she
           should
           see
           him
           no
           more
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           Vid.
           Glanvil's
           Collections
           ,
           P.
           189
           ,
           192.
           
           Sometimes
           the
           Great
           and
           Holy
           God
           ,
           hath
           permitted
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Providence
           ordered
           such
           Apparitions
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Atheists
           might
           thereby
           be
           astonished
           and
           affrighted
           out
           of
           their
           Infidelity
           .
        
         
           Nam
           primus
           timor
           fecit
           in
           orbe
           Deos.
           
        
         
           Remarkable
           and
           very
           solemn
           is
           the
           Relaon
           of
           the
           Appearance
           of
           Major
           
           Sydenbam's
           Ghost
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Book
           but
           now
           cited
           
             (
             P.
          
           181.
           )
           It
           is
           in
           brief
           this
           .
           Major
           
             George
             Sydenham
          
           of
           Delverton
           in
           Somerset
           ,
           and
           Captain
           
             William
             Dyke
          
           of
           Skillgate
           in
           that
           County
           ;
           used
           to
           have
           many
           Disputes
           about
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           in
           which
           point
           they
           continued
           unresolved
           .
           
           To
           issue
           their
           controversies
           ,
           they
           agreed
           that
           he
           that
           died
           first
           should
           the
           third
           night
           after
           his
           Funeral
           ,
           between
           the
           hours
           of
           twelve
           and
           one
           ,
           appear
           at
           a
           little
           House
           in
           the
           Garden
           .
           After
           Sydenham
           was
           dead
           ,
           Captain
           Dyke
           repairs
           to
           the
           place
           appointed
           between
           them
           two
           .
           He
           acquainted
           a
           near
           Kinsman
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Dyke
          
           with
           his
           design
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           earnestly
           disswaded
           from
           going
           to
           that
           place
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           might
           meet
           him
           and
           be
           his
           ruine
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           venture
           on
           in
           such
           rash
           attempts
           .
           The
           Captain
           Replied
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           solemnly
           engaged
           ,
           and
           nothing
           should
           discourage
           him
           ;
           accordingly
           betwixt
           twelve
           and
           one
           he
           went
           into
           the
           Garden-house
           ,
           and
           there
           tarried
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           ,
           without
           seeing
           or
           hearing
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           what
           was
           usual
           .
           About
           six
           weeks
           after
           ,
           Captain
           Dyke
           rides
           to
           Eaton
           ,
           to
           place
           his
           Son
           a
           Scholar
           there
           .
           The
           morning
           before
           he
           returned
           from
           thence
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           light
           ,
           one
           came
           to
           his
           Bed-side
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           drawing
           back
           the
           Curtains
           ,
           calls
           
             Cap.
             Cap.
          
           (
           which
           was
           the
           term
           of
           familiarity
           which
           the
           Major
           when
           living
           used
           to
           call
           the
           Captain
           by
           )
           He
           presently
           perceived
           it
           was
           his
           Major
           ,
           and
           replieth
           ,
           
             What
             my
             Major
          
           !
           On
           the
           Table
           in
           the
           Room
           there
           lay
           a
           Sword
           which
           the
           Major
           had
           formerly
           given
           to
           the
           Captain
           .
           
           After
           the
           seeming
           Major
           had
           walked
           a
           turn
           or
           two
           about
           the
           Room
           ,
           he
           took
           up
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           drew
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           not
           finding
           it
           so
           bright
           and
           clean
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           
             Cap.
             Cap.
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             This
             Sword
             did
             not
             use
             to
             be
             kept
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             mine
             .
          
           He
           also
           said
           to
           the
           Captain
           ,
           
             I
             could
             not
             come
             to
             you
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             now
             come
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             very
             just
             and
             a
             terrible
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             do
             not
             turn
             over
             a
             new
             leaf
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             it
             so
             .
          
           So
           did
           he
           suddenly
           disappear
           .
           The
           Captain
           arose
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           another
           Chamber
           (
           where
           his
           Kinsman
           Dr.
           Dyke
           lodged
           )
           but
           in
           a
           visage
           and
           form
           much
           differing
           from
           himself
           ,
           his
           Hair
           standing
           ,
           his
           Eyes
           staring
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Body
           trembling
           ,
           telling
           with
           much
           affection
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           .
           The
           Captain
           lived
           about
           two
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           but
           was
           much
           altered
           in
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           the
           Words
           uttered
           by
           his
           Majors
           Ghost
           ,
           ever
           sounding
           in
           his
           Ears
           .
           Thus
           of
           that
           remarkable
           Providence
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           mentioned
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           any
           way
           approving
           of
           such
           desperate
           Covenants
           .
           There
           is
           great
           hazard
           attending
           them
           .
           It
           may
           be
           after
           Men
           have
           made
           such
           agreements
           ,
           Devils
           may
           appear
           to
           them
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           their
           Deceased
           Friends
           ,
           and
           thereby
           their
           Souls
           may
           be
           drawn
           into
           woful
           Snares
           ▪
           
           Who
           knoweth
           whether
           God
           will
           permit
           the
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           thus
           confederated
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           this
           World
           again
           after
           their
           Death
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           then
           the
           Surviver
           will
           be
           under
           great
           temptation
           unto
           Atheism
           ;
           As
           it
           fell
           out
           with
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           is
           reported
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           P.
           16.
           by
           Dr.
           Burn●t
           )
           did
           in
           the
           Year
           1665.
           enter
           into
           a
           formal
           ingagement
           with
           another
           Gentleman
           ,
           not
           without
           Ceremonies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           if
           either
           of
           them
           Died
           ,
           he
           should
           appear
           and
           give
           the
           other
           notice
           of
           the
           future
           state
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           .
           After
           this
           the
           other
           Gentleman
           was
           killed
           ,
           but
           did
           never
           appear
           after
           his
           Death
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           snare
           to
           him
           ,
           during
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           Though
           when
           God
           awakened
           the
           
           Earl's
           Conscience
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           one
           who
           had
           so
           corrupted
           the
           natural
           Principles
           of
           Truth
           as
           he
           had
           ,
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           that
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           thing
           should
           be
           done
           for
           his
           Conviction
           .
           Or
           if
           such
           agreement
           should
           necessitate
           an
           Apparition
           ,
           how
           would
           the
           World
           be
           confounded
           with
           Spectres
           ?
           How
           many
           would
           probably
           be
           scared
           out
           of
           their
           Wits
           ?
           or
           what
           curious
           Questions
           would
           vain
           Men
           be
           proposing
           about
           things
           which
           are
           (
           and
           it
           is
           meet
           they
           should
           be
           )
           hid
           from
           Mortals
           .
           
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           Men
           who
           make
           such
           Covenants
           (
           except
           it
           be
           with
           very
           much
           caution
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           Mr.
           Knewstubs
           and
           another
           eminent
           Person
           did
           )
           are
           duely
           mindful
           of
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Deut.
           29.
           29.
           
           
             The
             secret
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             those
             things
             which
             are
             revealed
             belong
             to
             us
             .
          
           Moreover
           ,
           such
           sights
           are
           not
           desirable
           .
           For
           many
           times
           they
           appear
           as
           forerunners
           of
           notable
           Judgements
           at
           hand
           .
           I
           could
           instance
           out
           of
           approved
           History
           ,
           how
           particular
           Families
           have
           found
           that
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           have
           come
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Messengers
           of
           Death
           .
           Lavater
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Spectris
          
           ,
           and
           Goulartius
           in
           his
           Select
           History
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           Spectres
           are
           the
           Harbingers
           of
           publick
           Mutations
           ,
           Wars
           ,
           and
           Calamitous
           times
           .
           Voetius
           in
           his
           Disputation
           
             De
             Peste
          
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           sometimes
           the
           Plague
           or
           strange
           Diseases
           follow
           after
           such
           Appearances
           .
           There
           was
           lately
           a
           very
           formidable
           Apparition
           at
           
             Meenen
             ▪
          
           We
           are
           advised
           ,
           that
           there
           did
           appear
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           a
           person
           all
           in
           white
           ,
           with
           a
           Mitre
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           being
           followed
           with
           two
           more
           in
           black
           ;
           after
           him
           came
           four
           or
           five
           Squadrons
           ,
           who
           drew
           up
           as
           if
           they
           intended
           to
           storm
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Souldiers
           there
           refused
           to
           stand
           their
           Centry
           ,
           having
           been
           so
           affrighted
           as
           that
           some
           of
           them
           fell
           down
           in
           their
           posts
           .
           
           These
           Spectres
           appeared
           every
           night
           in
           Iune
           ,
           1682.
           
           How
           it
           is
           there
           since
           that
           ,
           or
           what
           events
           have
           followed
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ▪
           But
           I
           find
           in
           credible
           Authors
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           Mischief
           and
           Destruction
           unto
           some
           or
           other
           hath
           been
           the
           effect
           of
           Apparitions
           .
           Luther
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Shepherd
           (
           of
           whom
           also
           he
           speaketh
           charitably
           )
           that
           being
           haunted
           with
           a
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           Apparition
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           after
           eight
           dayes
           he
           would
           appear
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           kill
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           :
           the
           Ministers
           whom
           the
           poor
           man
           acquainted
           with
           his
           sorrowful
           estate
           ,
           advised
           him
           not
           to
           despair
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           though
           God
           should
           suffer
           the
           Devil
           to
           kill
           his
           Body
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           threescore
           Persons
           all
           killed
           at
           once
           by
           an
           
             Apparition
             .
             George
             Agricola
          
           giveth
           an
           account
           of
           twelve
           Men
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           digging
           in
           the
           Mines
           ,
           a
           Spectre
           slew
           them
           .
           Some
           have
           been
           filled
           with
           such
           Anxiety
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           Spectre
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           nights
           time
           the
           Hair
           of
           their
           heads
           has
           turned
           white
           .
           Lavater
           speaketh
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           one
           night
           meeting
           with
           an
           Apparition
           ,
           the
           terror
           of
           it
           caused
           such
           a
           sudden
           change
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           when
           he
           came
           home
           ,
           his
           own
           Children
           did
           not
           know
           him
           .
           We
           may
           then
           conclude
           that
           the
           Witlings
           of
           this
           
             Drolling
             
             age
          
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           themselves
           sport
           with
           subjects
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           this
           further
           here
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           things
           which
           have
           been
           related
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           they
           are
           mistaken
           who
           suppose
           Devils
           cannot
           appear
           to
           Men
           except
           with
           some
           deformities
           whereby
           they
           are
           easily
           discovered
           .
           The
           Nymphs
           which
           deluded
           many
           of
           old
           ,
           when
           the
           World
           was
           buried
           under
           Heathenism
           ;
           were
           Daemons
           ,
           presenting
           themselves
           in
           shapes
           very
           formose
           .
           
             Vide
             Martinit
             Lexic
             .
             in
             verbo
             Nymphae
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Several
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             considered
             .
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Herbs
             or
             Plants
             to
             drive
             away
             evil
             Spirits
             .
             Nor
             of
             Words
             or
             Characters
             .
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             Persons
             bewitched
             ,
             to
             burn
             things
             or
             to
             nail
             Horse-shoes
             before
             their
             doors
             ,
             or
             to
             stop
             Urin
             in
             Bottles
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             recovery
             of
             Health
             .
             The
             Negative
             proved
             by
             several
             Arguments
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             try
             Witches
             by
             casting
             them
             into
             the
             Water
             .
             Several
             reasons
             evincing
             the
             vanity
             of
             that
             way
             of
             Probation
             .
             Some
             other
             Superstitions
             witnessed
             against
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           preceding
           Relations
           about
           witchcrafts
           and
           
             Diabolical
             Impostures
          
           give
           us
           too
           just
           occasion
           to
           make
           enquiry
           into
           some
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           respecting
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           the
           Quaere
           may
           be
           ;
        
         
           
             Whither
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             Herbs
             or
             Plants
             to
             preserve
             from
             Witchcrafts
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             ?
          
           The
           Answer
           unto
           which
           is
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           in
           no
           wise
           lawful
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           attempts
           of
           that
           nature
           are
           Magical
           ,
           and
           Diabolical
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           detestable
           Superstition
           .
           As
           appears
           1.
           
           In
           that
           if
           the
           Devils
           do
           either
           operate
           or
           cease
           to
           do
           mischief
           upon
           the
           use
           of
           such
           things
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           that
           they
           are
           signs
           which
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Evil
           Spirits
           what
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ;
           Now
           for
           Men
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Devils
           Sacraments
           is
           implicitly
           to
           make
           a
           covenant
           with
           him
           .
           Many
           who
           practise
           these
           ne●arious
           Vanities
           little
           think
           what
           they
           do
           .
           They
           would
           not
           for
           the
           World
           (
           they
           say
           )
           make
           a
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           yet
           by
           improving
           the
           
             Devils
             signals
          
           ,
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           receiving
           benefit
           thereby
           ,
           they
           do
           the
           thing
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           abhor
           .
           For
           ,
           2.
           
           Angels
           (
           bad
           as
           well
           as
           good
           )
           are
           by
           nature
           incorporeal
           Substances
           .
           There
           are
           some
           Authors
           who
           by
           a
           
             corporal
             substance
          
           intend
           no
           more
           but
           a
           
             real
             being
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           term
           is
           by
           them
           used
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             meer
             Phantasms
          
           in
           that
           sence
           ,
           none
           but
           Sadduces
           will
           deny
           Angels
           to
           be
           Corporeal
           .
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           the
           Antient
           
             Doctors
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           and
           others
           call
           them
           Corpora
           .
           But
           commonly
           a
           Body
           is
           set
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           meer
           Spiritual
           Substance
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             
             Heb.
          
           12.
           13.
           
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Daemons
           are
           incorporeal
           ,
           Eph.
           6.
           12.
           they
           are
           frequently
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           Authors
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           stiled
           Spirits
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           being
           incorporeal
           .
           And
           
           thence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           are
           not
           visible
           or
           palpable
           or
           any
           way
           incurring
           the
           outward
           sences
           ,
           
             Luk.
             24.
             39.
             
             Homer
          
           saith
           that
           when
           the
           Ghost
           of
           Anticlea
           appeared
           to
           Ulysses
           ,
           he
           attempted
           three
           times
           to
           embrace
           that
           Image
           ,
           but
           could
           feel
           nothing
           ;
           for
           it
           had
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           as
           Virgil
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             Tenues
             sine
             corporevitas
             .
             Cajetan
          
           &
           Vasquez
           affirm
           ,
           that
           Apparitions
           can
           at
           no
           time
           be
           felt
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           Spirits
           may
           make
           use
           of
           vehicles
           ,
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           outward
           senses
           ;
           nevertheless
           ,
           a
           meer
           Spirit
           cannot
           be
           touched
           by
           humane
           hands
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           a
           Legion
           of
           Daemons
           possessing
           one
           miserable
           Body
           ,
           Luk.
           8.
           30.
           
           A
           Legion
           is
           at
           least
           6000
           ;
           now
           if
           they
           were
           corporeal
           Substances
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           that
           so
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           the
           same
           person
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           And
           if
           they
           are
           incorporeal
           Substances
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           Herbs
           or
           any
           sensible
           objects
           should
           have
           a
           natural
           influence
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           upon
           Elementary
           Bodies
           .
           This
           Argument
           is
           of
           such
           weight
           ,
           as
           that
           Porphyrius
           ,
           &
           other
           heathenish
           Authors
           who
           affirm
           that
           Daemons
           are
           affected
           with
           smells
           ,
           &
           with
           blood
           ,
           &c.
           Suppose
           them
           to
           have
           aereal
           bodies
           .
           So
           do
           some
           Talmudical
           &
           Cabalistical
           Writers
           ;
           they
           hold
           that
           there
           are
           a
           middle
           sort
           of
           Devils
           ,
           made
           of
           Fire
           and
           Air
           ,
           who
           live
           upon
           
           the
           Liquidity
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           the
           smoke
           of
           fire
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           they
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Munster
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           Lev.
           17.
           does
           out
           of
           
             R.
             Abraham
          
           ,
           cite
           many
           passages
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           But
           such
           
             Iewish
             Fables
          
           are
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           need
           no
           confutation
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Argument
           we
           have
           mentioned
           is
           a
           sufficient
           refutation
           of
           them
           that
           imagine
           a
           natural
           vertue
           to
           be
           in
           Herbs
           ,
           whereby
           Evil
           Spirits
           are
           driven
           away
           ;
           so
           may
           it
           be
           improved
           against
           their
           Superstition
           ,
           who
           suppose
           that
           Fumes
           are
           of
           force
           to
           expel
           Daemons
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Tobit
           Chap.
           6.
           tells
           a
           Tale
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           and
           Liver
           of
           a
           Fish
           ,
           if
           a
           smoke
           be
           made
           therewith
           ,
           the
           Devil
           will
           smell
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           forced
           to
           flee
           away
           
             from
             any
             one
          
           that
           shall
           be
           troubled
           with
           an
           Evil
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           that
           Tobit
           following
           the
           counsel
           which
           Raphael
           gave
           him
           about
           these
           matters
           ,
           the
           Devil
           was
           fain
           to
           run
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           to
           the
           utmost
           parts
           of
           
             Aegypt
             ,
             Chap.
             8
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           This
           passage
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           divine
           ,
           as
           that
           indeed
           it
           is
           Prophane
           and
           Magical
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Author
           saith
           ,
           that
           whoever
           is
           troubled
           with
           an
           Evil
           Spirit
           ,
           shall
           by
           that
           means
           ●ind
           relief
           ,
           he
           does
           expresly
           contradict
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           taught
           otherwise
           ,
           
             Mat.
             17.
             21.
             
             Mark
          
           9.
           28.
           
           And
           his
           ascribing
           such
           vertue
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Fish
           ,
           is
           as
           true
           as
           what
           
             Cornelius
             Agrippa
          
           saith
           ,
           who
           
           affirms
           that
           the
           Gall
           of
           a
           black
           Dog
           will
           drive
           away
           Evil
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           Witchcrafts
           .
           And
           there
           is
           as
           much
           credit
           to
           be
           given
           to
           these
           things
           as
           to
           another
           
             Iewish
             Fable
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           clapping
           of
           a
           Cocks
           Wings
           will
           make
           the
           power
           of
           Daemons
           to
           become
           ineffectual
           ;
           yet
           that
           this
           Fable
           hath
           obtained
           too
           much
           credit
           in
           the
           World
           is
           evident
           by
           words
           of
           Prudentius
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             
               Ferunt
               vagantes
               Daemonas
            
             
               Laetos
               tenebres
               noctium
            
             
               Gallo
               canente
               exterritos
            
             
               Sparsim
               timere
               &
               cedere
               .
            
          
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           in
           his
           Holy
           Word
           has
           forbidden
           his
           People
           to
           imitate
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           .
           He
           requires
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           profess
           his
           Name
           should
           not
           learn
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Heathen●
           nor
           do
           after
           their
           manners
           ,
           
             Lev.
             20.
             23.
             
             Ier.
          
           10.
           2.
           
           But
           to
           attempt
           the
           driving
           away
           of
           Evil
           Spirits
           by
           the
           use
           of
           Herbs
           ,
           Fumes
           ,
           &c.
           is
           an
           Heathenish
           Custom
           .
           Whoso
           shall
           read
           Proclus
           his
           Book
           
             De
             sacrificio
             &
             Magia
          
           ,
           will
           see
           how
           the
           Ethnicks
           taught
           ,
           that
           Smells
           and
           Smokes
           would
           cause
           Daemons
           to
           depart
           .
           And
           the
           like
           they
           believed
           (
           and
           practised
           accordingly
           )
           with
           respect
           unto
           several
           sorts
           of
           Herbs
           .
           See
           
             Sennertus
             Med.
             Pract.
             L.
             6.
             
             Part.
          
           9.
           
           
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Dioscorides
          
           being
           deceived
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           great
           Magician
           Pythagoras
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Sea-Onion
           being
           hung
           in
           the
           Porch
           of
           an
           House
           ,
           will
           keep
           Evil
           Spirits
           from
           entring
           therein
           .
           In
           that
           Book
           which
           passeth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Albertus
             Magnus
             de
             mirabilibus
             Mundi
          
           ,
           (
           though
           
             Picus
             Mirandula
          
           in
           his
           Disputation
           about
           Magick
           is
           so
           favourable
           as
           to
           think
           Albertus
           was
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           )
           but
           that
           the
           true
           Author
           has
           abusively
           prefixed
           Albertus
           his
           Name
           )
           There
           are
           many
           Superstitious
           Vanities
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           which
           in
           times
           of
           Popish
           darkness
           were
           received
           from
           the
           Arabians
           and
           other
           Heathenish
           Worshippers
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           did
           some
           of
           them
           practise
           this
           kind
           of
           Magick
           .
           
             Iosephus
             (
             Antiq.
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Cap.
          
           2.
           )
           confesseth
           that
           those
           of
           their
           Nation
           (
           in
           special
           one
           whose
           name
           was
           Eleazar
           )
           did
           by
           holding
           an
           Herb
           (
           viz.
           that
           called
           
             Solomons
             Seal
          
           )
           to
           the
           Noses
           of
           Daemoniacks
           ,
           draw
           the
           Devils
           out
           of
           them
           .
           He
           speaketh
           untruly
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           learned
           such
           nefarious
           Arts
           from
           Solomon
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           them
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           received
           them
           from
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           another
           passage
           in
           the
           mentioned
           Iosephus
           .
           In
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Wars
           with
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Cap.
          
           25.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
           Root
           by
           the
           Iews
           ,
           called
           Baaras
           ,
           which
           if
           a
           Man
           pluck
           it
           up
           ,
           he
           dieth
           presently
           ;
           but
           to
           prevent
           that
           they
           make
           bare
           the
           Root
           ,
           and
           then
           tye
           it
           with
           a
           string
           to
           a
           Dog
           ,
           who
           going
           away
           to
           follow
           his
           Master
           ,
           easily
           plucks
           up
           the
           Root
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Dog
           dieth
           ,
           but
           his
           Master
           may
           then
           without
           danger
           handle
           the
           Root
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fright
           the
           Devils
           out
           of
           persons
           possessed
           with
           Infernal
           Spirits
           :
           whom
           he
           (
           in
           that
           also
           following
           the
           Heathen
           )
           supposes
           to
           be
           the
           Spirits
           of
           wicked
           men
           deceased
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Iews
           received
           these
           curious
           or
           rather
           cursed
           Arts
           from
           Ethnicks
           ,
           is
           manifest
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           Pliny
           taught
           that
           the
           Herb
           called
           Aglaophotis
           had
           power
           to
           raise
           the
           Gods
           ,
           (
           so
           did
           they
           call
           the
           Devils
           whom
           they
           served
           .
           )
           Now
           that
           was
           the
           same
           Herb
           with
           Baaras
           ;
           For
           as
           
             Delacampius
             ,
             Rainold
          
           ,
           and
           others
           have
           observed
           ,
           both
           name●
           have
           the
           same
           signification
           .
           So
           then
           the
           making
           use
           of
           Herbs
           to
           fright
           away
           Devils
           ,
           or
           to
           preserve
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Witches
           ,
           is
           originally
           an
           Heathenish
           custome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           avoided
           and
           abhorred
           by
           those
           that
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           less
           Superstitious
           ,
           when
           Men
           Endeavour
           by
           Characters
           ,
           Words
           or
           Spells
           ,
           to
           charm
           any
           
             Witches
             ,
             Devils
          
           or
           Diseases
           .
           Such
           
           Persons
           do
           (
           as
           Fuller
           speaks
           )
           fence
           them selves
           with
           the
           devils
           Shield
           against
           the
           devils
           Sword
           ,
           Agrippa
           in
           his
           Books
           
             De
             occulta
             Phi●osophia
          
           has
           many
           of
           these
           impious
           curiosities
           .
           But
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             the
             vanity
             of
             Sciences
             ,
             Chap.
          
           48.
           he
           acknowledgeth
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           other
           Book
           of
           
             Occult
             Philosophy
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           and
           bewails
           his
           iniquity
           therein
           ,
           confessing
           that
           he
           had
           sinfully
           mispent
           precious
           time
           in
           those
           unprofitable
           Studies
           .
           There
           is
           also
           an
           horrid
           Book
           full
           of
           Conjurations
           and
           
             Magical
             Incantations
          
           ,
           which
           the
           prophane
           Author
           hath
           ventured
           to
           publish
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             King
             Solomon
          
           :
           There
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           vanity
           than
           to
           imagine
           that
           devils
           are
           really
           frighted
           with
           Words
           and
           Syllables
           :
           such
           practices
           are
           likewise
           of
           diabolical
           and
           heathenish
           original
           .
           They
           that
           have
           read
           Subjects
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           are
           not
           ignorant
           of
           what
           is
           related
           concerning
           the
           strange
           things
           done
           by
           the
           Incantations
           of
           that
           famous
           Wizard
           Apollonius
           .
           The
           like
           has
           been
           also
           noted
           of
           the
           Brackmanes
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           were
           much
           given
           to
           such
           unlawful
           Arts.
           It
           is
           still
           customary
           amongst
           the
           Heathenish
           Africans
           ,
           by
           Incantations
           to
           charm
           Serpents
           ;
           Which
           when
           they
           are
           in
           that
           way
           brought
           to
           them
           by
           the
           devil
           ,
           they
           use
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           such
           Serpents
           to
           anoint
           their
           Weapons
           ,
           that
           so
           
           they
           may
           become
           the
           more
           mortiferous
           .
           And
           that
           the
           like
           Incantations
           were
           practised
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           old
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           verse
           of
           Virgil
           ,
           in
           his
           8
           Eclog.
           
           
             Frigidus
             in
             pratis
             cantando
             rumpiter
             anguis
             .
          
           As
           also
           by
           that
           of
           Ovid
           in
           Metam
           .
           Lib.
           7.
           
        
         
           Viperias
           rumpi
           verbis
           &
           carmina
           fauces
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           intimate
           ,
           that
           such
           diabolical
           practices
           were
           used
           by
           some
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           Those
           words
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           58.
           4
           ,
           5.
           imply
           no
           less
           ,
           as
           our
           Excellent
           Rainold
           has
           with
           great
           Learning
           and
           Judgement
           evinced
           .
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           notion
           which
           many
           have
           from
           Austin
           taken
           up
           ,
           as
           if
           Serpents
           to
           avoid
           the
           power
           of
           Charms
           ,
           would
           lay
           one
           Ear
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           tails
           stop
           the
           other
           ear
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           amongst
           vulgar
           errors
           ;
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           then
           Charmers
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           mentioned
           (
           as
           well
           as
           other
           )
           Scriptures
           notifie
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           those
           Inchanters
           had
           their
           formulae
           ,
           whereby
           they
           did
           imprecate
           the
           persons
           whom
           they
           designed
           hurt
           unto
           ;
           and
           the
           Devil
           (
           when
           the
           Great
           and
           Holy
           God
           saw
           meet
           to
           permit
           him
           )
           
           would
           upon
           the
           using
           of
           those
           words
           go
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           do
           strange
           things
           .
           Hence
           Livy
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Devotaria
             Carmina
          
           used
           by
           Wizards
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           is
           also
           manifest
           from
           some
           passages
           in
           Aeschines
           his
           Oration
           against
           Ctesiphon
           .
           And
           of
           this
           nature
           were
           
             Balaams
             Curses
          
           ,
           desired
           by
           Baalak
           ,
           as
           Enchantments
           against
           Iacob
           ,
           Numb
           .
           22.
           6.
           
           &
           23.
           23.
           
           If
           it
           had
           not
           been
           a
           thing
           famously
           known
           ,
           that
           Baalam
           (
           a
           black
           Wizard
           )
           did
           mischief
           others
           by
           his
           Incantations
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Moab
           would
           never
           have
           sent
           to
           him
           for
           that
           end
           .
           And
           as
           Witchcrafts
           of
           this
           kind
           were
           frequent
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           who
           kn●w
           not
           God
           ;
           so
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           amongst
           the
           Ephesians
           before
           they
           were
           enlightened
           by
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Upon
           their
           Conversion
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           had
           used
           curious
           (
           i.
           e.
           as
           the
           Syriac
           Translation
           rightly
           Interprets
           Magical
           )
           Arts
           ,
           brought
           their
           Books
           together
           and
           burned
           them
           before
           all
           men
           ,
           Acts
           19.
           19.
           
           Which
           sheweth
           that
           Ephesus
           did
           once
           abound
           with
           these
           Heathenish
           Superstitions
           .
           They
           pretended
           that
           they
           could
           by
           certain
           Words
           cure
           Diseases
           ,
           eject
           Devils
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           it
           became
           a
           Proverbial
           Phrase
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           when
           Magical
           Spells
           and
           Incantations
           were
           intended
           .
           Hesychius
           mentions
           
           some
           of
           those
           Charms
           being
           obscure
           &
           barbarous
           words
           ;
           such
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
           These
           words
           they
           would
           sometimes
           carry
           about
           with
           them
           ,
           fairly
           written
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           were
           a
           Sacrament
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           operate
           by
           .
           That
           insignificant
           word
           Abr●dacara
           ,
           is
           by
           Sammonious
           mentioned
           as
           a
           Magical
           Spell
           ;
           which
           hobgoblin
           word
           the
           late
           miracle
           Monger
           or
           Mirabilarian
           stroaker
           ,
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Valentin
             Greatrix
          
           attempted
           to
           cure
           an
           Ague
           by
           .
           Porphyrius
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           had
           Symbols
           ,
           which
           Serapis
           appointed
           them
           to
           use
           in
           order
           to
           the
           driving
           away
           D●mons
           .
           Now
           he
           whom
           the
           Egyptians
           called
           Serapis
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Greeks
           called
           Pluto
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             I●ws
             Bel-zebub
          
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Heathen
           learned
           such
           things
           from
           Bel-zebub
           ,
           so
           have
           the
           Papists
           (
           who
           are
           called
           Gentiles
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Rev.
           11.
           2.
           and
           well
           they
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           since
           as
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           they
           Gentilize
           )
           from
           them
           learned
           to
           cure
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           drive
           away
           Evil
           Spirits
           by
           Words
           and
           Spells
           ,
           Exor●izations
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Matthiolus
          
           reports
           that
           he
           knew
           a
           man
           that
           would
           and
           that
           without
           seeing
           the
           persons
           wounded
           ,
           by
           Charms
           heal
           those
           that
           were
           stung
           with
           deadly
           Serpents
           ;
           and
           Fernelius
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           seen
           some
           curing
           a
           Feaver
           only
           by
           muttering
           words
           ,
           without
           the
           use
           of
           any
           natural
           
           means
           .
           Not
           only
           professed
           Heathen
           but
           Papists
           ,
           have
           by
           reciting
           certain
           Verses
           ,
           bin
           wont
           to
           cure
           other
           Diseases
           .
           Yea
           they
           have
           practised
           to
           free
           persons
           from
           the
           Epilepsie
           ;
           by
           mentioning
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           three
           Kings
           of
           Colon
           (
           as
           the
           wise
           Men
           which
           came
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           are
           usually
           called
           )
           Hence
           are
           those
           celebrated
           Verses
           :
           
             
               Haec
               tria
               qui
               secum
               Portabit
               nomina
               Regum
            
             
               Solvitur
               a
               morbo
               Christi
               pietate
               caduco
               .
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           Popish
           Countries
           do
           still
           abound
           with
           such
           Superstitious
           Vanities
           as
           these
           mentioned
           .
           And
           as
           Voetius
           (
           in
           his
           Dissertation
           
             de
             Exorcismo
          
           )
           truly
           tells
           them
           ,
           the
           Exorcizations
           of
           the
           Papists
           are
           as
           like
           those
           of
           the
           Heathen
           as
           Milk
           is
           like
           to
           Milk
           ,
           or
           as
           one
           Egg
           is
           like
           to
           another
           .
           I
           know
           that
           some
           Popish
           Authors
           (
           who
           are
           more
           ingenious
           )
           write
           against
           attempting
           the
           cure
           of
           Diseases
           by
           Words
           or
           Charms
           .
           
             Fernelius
             ,
             Benevenius
          
           and
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           Valesius
           disapprove
           of
           it
           .
           But
           few
           (
           if
           any
           )
           of
           them
           are
           against
           Conjuring
           away
           Evil
           Spirits
           ,
           by
           Words
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Formulae
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           the
           Devils
           inventing
           .
           One
           of
           them
           (
           viz.
           
             Hieronymus
             Mengus
          
           )
           having
           Published
           a
           Book
           filled
           with
           Con●urations
           
           Entituleth
           it
           ,
           
             The
             Scourge
             of
             Devils
          
           .
           It
           adds
           to
           the
           abomination
           when
           Men
           shall
           not
           only
           break
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Commandment
           ,
           but
           the
           third
           also
           ,
           by
           making
           use
           of
           any
           of
           the
           sacred
           Names
           or
           Titles
           belonging
           to
           the
           Glor●●●s
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Charms
           ;
           〈◊〉
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           frequent
           amongst
           R●manists
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           word
           doth
           with
           the
           highest
           severity
           condemn
           all
           such
           Practices
           ,
           declaring
           not
           only
           that
           ●●chanters
           and
           Charmers
           are
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           amongst
           his
           People
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           who
           do
           such
           things
           are
           an
           abomination
           to
           him
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           Iews
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           extreamly
           charitable
           towards
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Israelite
             shall
             have
             a
             part
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
          
           ;
           only
           they
           except
           such
           as
           shall
           by
           Incantation
           heal
           Diseases
           .
           There
           are
           some
           that
           practise
           such
           things
           in
           their
           simplicity
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           therein
           they
           gratifie
           the
           Devil
           .
           Voetiu●
           in
           his
           Disputation
           ,
           
             de
             Magia
             ,
             P.
          
           576.
           speak●
           of
           one
           that
           according
           to
           the
           vain
           conversation
           received
           by
           Tradition
           from
           fo●e
           Fathers
           would
           sometimes
           attempt
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           but
           upon
           Voetius
           his
           instructing
           him
           concerning
           the
           sin
           and
           evil
           which
           was
           there●
           in
           ,
           the
           Man
           durst
           never
           more
           do
           as
           formerly
           If
           this
           discourse
           fail
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           an●
           
           whose
           Consciences
           tell
           them
           they
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           iniquity
           ;
           God
           gran
           that
           it
           may
           have
           the
           same
           effect
           on
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           marvelous
           and
           an
           amazing
           thing
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           place
           as
           New-England
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           shined
           with
           great
           power
           and
           glory
           ,
           any
           should
           be
           so
           blind
           as
           to
           make
           attempts
           of
           t●●s
           kind
           ;
           yet
           some
           such
           I
           know
           there
           have
           been
           .
           A
           Man
           in
           Boston
           gave
           to
           one
           a
           Sealed
           Paper
           ,
           as
           an
           effectual
           remedy
           against
           the
           Tooth-ach
           ,
           wherein
           were
           drawn
           several
           confused
           Characters
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           written
           ,
           
             IN
             Nomine
             Patris
             Filii
             ,
             &
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             ,
             Preserve
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             .
             (
             Bodinus
          
           and
           others
           write
           of
           a
           convicted
           Witch
           ,
           whose
           Name
           was
           
             Barbary
             Dore
          
           ,
           that
           confessed
           she
           had
           often
           cured
           Diseases
           ,
           by
           using
           the
           like
           words
           unto
           those
           mentioned
           .
           )
           Not
           long
           since
           a
           Man
           left
           with
           another
           in
           this
           Town
           ,
           as
           a
           rare
           secret
           a
           Cure
           for
           the
           Ague
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           five
           Letters
           ,
           
             viz.
             〈…〉
             ,
             &c.
          
           were
           to
           be
           written
           successively
           on
           pieces
           of
           Bread
           and
           given
           to
           the
           Patient
           ,
           on
           one
           piece
           he
           must
           write
           the
           word
           Kalendant
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           another
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           five
           dayes
           (
           if
           he
           did
           believe
           )
           he
           should
           not
           fail
           of
           cure
           .
           These
           considerations
           have
           made
           me
           the
           more
           willing
           a
           little
           to
           inlarge
           upon
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           handle
           the
           next
           
           Case
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           Answer
           that
           which
           seems
           the
           most
           considerable
           Allegation
           against
           the
           Arguments
           thus
           far
           insisted
           on
           .
           It
           is
           then
           by
           some
           objected
           that
           Musick
           driveth
           away
           Evil
           Spirits
           .
           For
           when
           David
           took
           an
           Harp
           and
           played
           with
           his
           hand
           ,
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           departed
           from
           
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           16.
           23.
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           the
           Devils
           are
           driven
           away
           by
           Sounds
           ,
           and
           why
           not
           then
           by
           Words
           ,
           or
           Fumes
           ,
           or
           Herbs
           ?
        
         
           Ans●
           1.
           
           It
           is
           confessed
           that
           Satan
           does
           take
           great
           advantage
           from
           the
           ill
           humors
           and
           diseases
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           greatly
           to
           molest
           their
           Spirits
           .
           Especially
           it
           is
           true
           concerning
           Melancholly
           ,
           which
           has
           therefore
           been
           called
           
             Balneum
             Diaboli
          
           ,
           the
           Devils
           Bath
           ,
           wherein
           he
           delights
           to
           be
           stirring
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           Bodily
           Diseases
           are
           removed
           by
           the
           use
           of
           natural
           means
           ,
           the
           matter
           upon
           which
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           was
           wont
           to
           operate
           being
           gone
           ,
           he
           does
           no
           more
           disturb
           and
           disquiet
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           as
           before
           that
           he
           did
           .
           The
           passive
           disposition
           in
           the
           Body
           ceasing
           ,
           the
           active
           affliction
           caused
           by
           the
           Devil
           ceaseth
           also
           .
           Rulandus
           Writes
           of
           possessed
           persons
           who
           were
           cured
           by
           Emetic
           Medicines
           ,
           clearing
           them
           of
           those
           melancholly
           humors
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           had
           sometimes
           
           great
           advantages
           over
           them
           .
           This
           also
           Po●p●natius
           does
           by
           many
           Instances
           confirm
           .
           S●nn●rtus
           likewise
           has
           divers
           passages
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           Also
           we
           see
           by
           frequent
           experience
           ,
           persons
           strangely
           hurried
           by
           Satan
           ,
           have
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           endeavou●
           of
           the
           Physitian
           been
           delivered
           from
           those
           woful
           molestations
           .
           
             Ferrarius
             ,
             Delrio
             ,
             Burgensis
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           Commenting
           on
           1
           Sam.
           16.
           conceive
           that
           the
           Ingress
           and
           Egress
           of
           Evil
           S●irits
           depends
           upon
           the
           humors
           and
           dispositions
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           which
           Assertion
           is
           not
           unive
           sally
           true
           :
           For
           sometimes
           the
           Devil
           hath
           laughed
           at
           the
           Physitians
           ,
           who
           have
           thought
           by
           Medicinal
           Applications
           to
           dispossess
           him
           .
           Examples
           for
           this
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Fernelius
           and
           Codronchus
           .
           Wherefore
           Voetius
           in
           his
           Disputation
           ,
           
             de
             Emergumenis
          
           ,
           Page
           1025.
           speaketh
           cautiously
           and
           judiciously
           ,
           in
           asserting
           that
           we
           may
           not
           suppose
           that
           the
           Devils
           taking
           bodily
           possession
           of
           this
           or
           that
           person
           ,
           depends
           wholly
           upon
           corporeal
           dispositions
           ;
           nevertheless
           that
           natural
           Distempers
           sometimes
           are
           an
           occasion
           thereof
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           also
           true
           that
           Musick
           is
           of
           great
           efficacy
           against
           Melancholly
           discomposures
           .
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           conclude
           with
           
             Mendozo
             ,
             Bodin
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           Musick
           is
           so
           hateful
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           that
           
           he
           is
           necessitated
           to
           depart
           when
           the
           pleasant
           sound
           is
           made
           .
           If
           that
           were
           so
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           appearing
           Daemons
           do
           sometimes
           depart
           with
           a
           melodious
           sound
           ?
           or
           that
           in
           the
           Conventicles
           of
           Witches
           there
           is
           Musick
           heard
           ?
           But
           
             La
             Torr
          
           has
           notably
           confuted
           such
           Imaginations
           .
           Indeed
           the
           sweetness
           and
           delightfulness
           of
           Musick
           has
           a
           natural
           power
           to
           lenifie
           Melancholly
           passions
           .
           They
           say
           that
           Pythagoras
           by
           Musick
           restored
           a
           Frantick
           Man
           to
           his
           Wits
           again
           .
           Thus
           was
           Saul's
           pensive
           Spirit
           refreshed
           by
           David's
           pleasant
           Harp
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           refreshed
           and
           well
           ,
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           which
           took
           advantage
           of
           his
           former
           pensiveness
           ,
           upon
           his
           alacrity
           departed
           from
           him
           .
           So
           that
           it
           remains
           still
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           corporeal
           things
           have
           no
           direct
           Physical
           influence
           upon
           Infernal
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           for
           men
           to
           think
           that
           they
           shall
           drive
           away
           Daemons
           by
           any
           such
           means
           is
           folly
           and
           Superstition
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           no
           more
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           Quaere
           proposed
           .
        
         
           
             A
             second
          
           Case
           ,
           
             which
             we
             shall
             here
             take
             occasion
             to
             enquire
             into
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           Whether
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           Bewitched
           Persons
           to
           draw
           blood
           from
           those
           whom
           they
           suspect
           for
           Witches
           ,
           or
           to
           put
           Urin
           into
           a
           Bottle
           ,
           or
           to
           nail
           an
           Horse-shoe
           at
           their
           Doors
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           roc●vering
           health
           thereby
           ?
        
         
         
           Ans.
           There
           are
           several
           great
           Authors
           who
           have
           discovered
           and
           declared
           the
           evil
           of
           all
           such
           practices
           .
           In
           special
           
             Voetius
             ,
             Sennertus
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Perkins
           disapprove
           thereof
           .
           There
           is
           another
           Question
           much
           what
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           this
           ,
           viz.
           Whether
           a
           Bewitched
           person
           may
           lawfully
           cause
           any
           of
           the
           Devils
           Symbols
           to
           be
           removed
           in
           order
           to
           gaining
           Health
           ?
           As
           suppose
           an
           Image
           of
           Wax
           in
           which
           Needles
           are
           fixed
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Devil
           doth
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           torment
           the
           diseased
           person
           whether
           this
           being
           discovered
           may
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Devils
           power
           of
           operation
           may
           cease
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sick
           person
           may
           in
           that
           way
           obtain
           health
           again
           ?
           The
           Affirmative
           of
           this
           Quaestion
           is
           stiffly
           maintained
           by
           
             Scotus
             ,
             Cajetan
             ,
             Delrio
             ,
             Malderus
             ,
          
           and
           by
           Popish
           Authors
           generally
           .
           Yet
           amongst
           them
           
             Hesselius
             ,
             Estius
          
           ,
           and
           Sanchez
           ,
           hold
           the
           Negative
           .
           And
           so
           do
           all
           our
           Protestant
           Writers
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           observe
           .
           And
           although
           some
           make
           light
           of
           such
           practices
           ,
           and
           others
           undertake
           to
           justifie
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           justly
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           they
           are
           impious
           follies
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           They
           that
           obtain
           Health
           in
           this
           way
           have
           it
           from
           the
           Devil
           .
           The
           Witch
           cannot
           recover
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Devils
           help
           .
           Hence
           as
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           entreat
           Witches
           to
           
           heal
           bewitched
           persons
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           do
           this
           ,
           but
           by
           Satan
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           very
           sinful
           by
           scratching
           ,
           or
           burnings
           ,
           or
           detention
           of
           urin
           ,
           &c.
           to
           endeavour
           to
           constrain
           them
           to
           unbewitch
           any
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           seeking
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           The
           Witch
           does
           neither
           inflict
           nor
           remove
           the
           disease
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           therefore
           either
           to
           desire
           or
           force
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Devils
           help
           .
           The
           person
           th●s
           recovered
           cannot
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             was
             my
             Heal●r
          
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Devil
             was
             my
             Healer
          
           .
           Certainly
           it
           were
           better
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           remain
           sick
           all
           his
           dayes
           ,
           yea
           (
           as
           Chrysostom
           speaks
           )
           
             he
             had
             better
             die
             then
             go
             to
             the
             Devil
             for
             health
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           2.
           
           Men
           and
           Women
           have
           by
           such
           practices
           as
           these
           mentioned
           ,
           black
           commerce
           and
           communion
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           They
           do
           (
           though
           ignorantly
           )
           concern
           and
           involve
           themselves
           in
           that
           Covenant
           which
           the
           Devil
           has
           made
           with
           his
           devoted
           and
           accursed
           Vassals
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           pleaded
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           thing
           bewitched
           be
           thrown
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           the
           Urin
           of
           the
           sick
           stopped
           in
           a
           Bottle
           ,
           or
           an
           Horse-shoe
           nailed
           before
           the
           door
           ,
           then
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           compact
           which
           is
           between
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Witches
           ,
           their
           power
           of
           doing
           more
           hurt
           ceaseth
           ;
           they
           that
           shall
           for
           such
           an
           end
           so
           practise
           ,
           have
           fellowship
           with
           
           that
           Hellish
           Covenant
           .
           The
           Excellent
           Sennertus
           argueth
           solidly
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             they
             that
             force
             another
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             compact
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             have
             themselves
             implicitly
             communion
             with
             the
             Diabolical
             Covenant
             .
          
           And
           so
           is
           the
           case
           here
           .
           Who
           was
           this
           Art
           of
           unbewitching
           Persons
           in
           such
           a
           way
           first
           learned
           of
           ?
           If
           due
           enquiry
           be
           made
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           Magicians
           and
           Devils
           were
           the
           first
           discoverers
           .
           Porphyrie
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Daemons
           themselves
           that
           Men
           came
           to
           know
           by
           what
           things
           they
           would
           be
           restrained
           from
           ,
           and
           constrained
           to
           this
           or
           that
           :
           
             Eujeb
             .
             praep
             .
             Evan.
             L.
             5.
             
             C.
          
           7.
           
           Dr.
           Willet
           in
           
             Ex.
             7.
             
             Quest.
          
           9.
           
           To
           use
           any
           Ceremonies
           in
           vented
           by
           Satan
           ,
           to
           attain
           a
           supernatural
           end
           ,
           implies
           too
           great
           a
           concernment
           with
           him
           .
           Yea
           ,
           such
           persons
           do
           honour
           and
           worship
           the
           Devil
           by
           hoping
           in
           his
           Salvation
           .
           They
           use
           means
           to
           obtain
           Health
           which
           is
           not
           natural
           ,
           nor
           was
           ever
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           is
           wholly
           of
           the
           Devils
           Institution
           ;
           which
           he
           is
           much
           pleased
           with
           ,
           as
           being
           highly
           honoured
           thereby
           .
           Nay
           such
           practices
           do
           imply
           an
           invocation
           of
           the
           Devil
           for
           relief
           ,
           and
           a
           pleading
           with
           him
           the
           Covenant
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           with
           the
           Witch
           ,
           and
           a
           declaration
           of
           confidence
           that
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           
           word
           .
           For
           the
           nefandous
           Language
           of
           such
           a
           practice
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           
             Thou
             O
             Devil
             ,
             hast
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             a
             Ceremony
             be
             used
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             then
             cease
             to
             torment
             a
             poor
             creature
             that
             is
             now
             afflicted
             by
             thee
             .
             We
             have
             used
             that
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             O
             Satan
             we
             expect
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             as
             good
             as
             they
             word
             which
             thou
             hast
             covenanted
             with
             that
             Servant
             of
             thine
             ,
             and
             cease
             tormenting
             the
             Creature
             that
             has
             been
             so
             afflicted
             by
             thee
             .
          
           Should
           Men
           in
           words
           speak
           thus
           ,
           What
           horrid
           Impiety
           were
           it●
           therefore
           to
           do
           actions
           which
           import
           no
           less
           ,
           is
           (
           whatever
           deluded
           Souls
           think
           of
           it
           )
           great
           and
           hainous
           Iniquity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           such
           practitioners
           think
           the
           best
           of
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           near
           a
           Kin
           to
           those
           creatures
           who
           commonly
           pass
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             white
             Witches
          
           .
           They
           that
           do
           hurt
           to
           others
           by
           the
           Devils
           help
           ,
           are
           called
           
             black
             Witches
          
           :
           but
           there
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           persons
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           will
           never
           hurt
           any
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Infernal
           Spirits
           they
           will
           un-bewitch
           those
           that
           seek
           unto
           them
           for
           relief
           :
           I
           know
           that
           by
           Constantius
           his
           Law
           ,
           black
           Witches
           were
           to
           be
           p●nished
           ,
           and
           white
           ones
           indulged
           :
           But
           M.
           Perkins
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             good
             Witch
             is
             a
             more
             horrible
             
             and
             detestable
             Monster
             than
             the
             bad
             one
             .
             Balaam
          
           was
           a
           black
           Witch
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           a
           white
           one
           .
           This
           later
           did
           more
           hurt
           by
           his
           Cures
           ,
           than
           the
           former
           by
           his
           Curses
           .
           How
           persons
           that
           shall
           unbewitch
           others
           by
           putting
           U●●n
           into
           a
           Bottle
           ,
           or
           by
           casting
           Excrements
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           nailing
           of
           Horse-shoes
           at
           Mens
           doors
           ,
           can
           wholly
           clear
           themselves
           from
           being
           white
           Witches
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           understand
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Innocent
           persons
           have
           been
           extreamly
           wronged
           by
           such
           Diabolical
           tricks
           .
           For
           sometimes
           (
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Groton
           Maid
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           fifth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Essay
           )
           the
           Devil
           does
           not
           only
           himself
           inflict
           Diseas●s
           upon
           Men
           ,
           but
           represent
           the
           visages
           of
           innocent
           persons
           to
           the
           phansies
           of
           the
           diseased
           ,
           making
           them
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           tormented
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           only
           himself
           does
           it
           .
           And
           in
           case
           they
           follow
           the
           Devils
           direction
           ,
           by
           observing
           the
           Ceremonies
           which
           he
           has
           invented
           ,
           hee
           'l
           afflict
           their
           Bodies
           no
           more
           .
           So
           does
           his
           malice
           bring
           the
           persons
           accused
           by
           him
           (
           though
           never
           so
           innocent
           )
           into
           great
           suspicion
           .
           And
           he
           will
           cease
           afflicting
           the
           body
           of
           one
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           may
           ruin
           the
           credit
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           withal
           endanger
           the
           Souls
           of
           ●hose
           that
           hearken
           to
           him
           .
           If
           the
           Devil
           
           upon
           scratchings
           ,
           or
           burnings
           ,
           or
           stoppings
           of
           Urin
           ,
           or
           the
           nailing
           of
           an
           Horse-shoe
           ,
           &c.
           shall
           cease
           to
           afflict
           the
           body
           of
           any
           ,
           he
           does
           this
           either
           as
           being
           compelled
           thereto
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           .
           To
           imagine
           that
           such
           things
           shall
           constrain
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           to
           cease
           afflicting
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           against
           all
           reason
           .
           But
           if
           he
           does
           this
           voluntarily
           ,
           then
           instead
           of
           hurting
           their
           bodies
           ,
           he
           does
           a
           greater
           mischief
           to
           Souls
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Devil
           heals
           the
           Body
           that
           he
           may
           wound
           the
           Soul.
           He
           will
           heal
           them
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           provided
           that
           he
           may
           but
           thereby
           draw
           men
           to
           look
           unto
           him
           for
           help
           ,
           instead
           of
           seeking
           unto
           God
           alone
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           his
           own
           means
           ,
           and
           so
           receive
           that
           honour
           (
           the
           thing
           that
           he
           aspires
           after
           )
           which
           is
           the
           Lords
           due
           .
           How
           gladly
           will
           that
           wicked
           Spirit
           heal
           one
           body
           upon
           condition
           that
           he
           may
           entangle
           many
           Souls
           with
           Superstition
           .
           And
           if
           Men
           and
           Women
           (
           especially
           in
           places
           of
           light
           )
           will
           hearken
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           righteous
           thing
           with
           God
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           thus
           .
           It
           is
           past
           doubt
           that
           Satan
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           14.
           has
           also
           (
           by
           divine
           permission
           )
           power
           to
           inflict
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           remove
           Diseases
           from
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           .
           In
           natural
           Diseases
           he
           has
           many
           times
           a
           great
           operation
           ,
           and
           is
           willing
           to
           have
           them
           cured
           rather
           by
           
           the
           use
           of
           Superstious
           then
           of
           natural
           means
           .
           It
           is
           noted
           in
           the
           
             Germanic
             Ephemeris
          
           for
           the
           year
           1675.
           that
           a
           Man
           troubled
           with
           a
           Fistula
           ,
           which
           the
           Physitians
           by
           all
           their
           Art
           could
           no
           way
           relieve
           ;
           a
           person
           that
           was
           esteemed
           a
           Wizard
           undertook
           to
           cure
           him
           ;
           and
           applying
           a
           Powder
           to
           the
           wound
           ,
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           the
           sick
           party
           recovered
           .
           The
           powder
           was
           some
           of
           the
           ashes
           of
           a
           certain
           Woman
           who
           had
           been
           burnt
           to
           death
           for
           a
           Witch
           .
           This
           was
           not
           altogether
           so
           horrid
           as
           that
           which
           is
           by
           Authors
           worthy
           of
           credit
           reported
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Pope
           Adrian
           VI.
           when
           the
           Plague
           raging
           in
           Rome
           ,
           a
           Magician
           (
           whose
           Name
           was
           
             Demetrius
             Spartan
          
           )
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           stayed
           by
           sacrificing
           a
           Bull
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           See
           P.
           
             Iovius
             Histor.
             Lib.
          
           21.
           
           Such
           power
           hath
           the
           righteous
           God
           given
           unto
           Satan
           over
           the
           sinful
           Children
           of
           Men
           ;
           yea
           such
           a
           Ruler
           hath
           he
           set
           over
           them
           as
           a
           just
           punishment
           for
           all
           their
           wickedness
           .
           His
           chief
           design
           is
           to
           improve
           that
           power
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           he
           hath
           obtained
           to
           seduce
           into
           more
           sin
           .
           And
           the
           Holy
           God
           to
           punish
           the
           World
           for
           iniquity
           ,
           often
           suffers
           the
           Enemy
           to
           obtain
           his
           desires
           this
           way
           .
           What
           strange
           things
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           and
           how
           have
           Diseases
           been
           healed
           by
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           many
           times
           ?
           By
           
           which
           means
           Satans
           design
           in
           advancing
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           thousands
           of
           Souls
           ,
           has
           too
           successfully
           taken
           place
           .
           And
           this
           〈◊〉
           did
           he
           early
           and
           gradually
           advance
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           I
           have
           not
           been
           able
           without
           astonishment
           to
           read
           the
           passages
           related
           by
           
             Austin
             de
             civitate
             Dei
             Lib.
             22.
             
             Cap.
          
           8.
           
           He
           there
           speaks
           of
           one
           Innocentia
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           a
           most
           Religious
           Woman
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           Cancer
           in
           her
           Breast
           ;
           the
           most
           skilful
           Physitians
           doubted
           of
           the
           cure
           .
           But
           in
           her
           sleep
           she
           was
           admonished
           to
           repair
           unto
           the
           Font
           where
           she
           had
           been
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           sign
           that
           place
           with
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           was
           immediately
           healed
           of
           her
           Cancer
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           reports
           that
           a
           Friend
           of
           Hesperius
           did
           from
           Ierusalem
           send
           him
           some
           Earth
           that
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           place
           where
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           had
           been
           buried
           ;
           &
           that
           Hesperius
           had
           no
           sooner
           received
           it
           but
           his
           House
           which
           before
           had
           been
           molested
           with
           Evil
           Spirits
           was
           rid
           of
           those
           troublesome
           guests
           .
           He
           giveth
           an
           account
           also
           ,
           of
           strange
           Cures
           wrought
           by
           the
           Reliques
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           .
           It
           was
           not
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           known
           where
           the
           bodies
           of
           Protasius
           and
           Gervas
           (
           holy
           Martyrs
           )
           were
           buried
           ;
           but
           Ambrose
           had
           it
           revealed
           to
           him
           in
           his
           sleep
           ;
           and
           a
           blind
           Man
           approaching
           
           near
           unto
           th●
           Bodies
           instantly
           received
           his
           sight
           .
           Another
           was
           cured
           of
           Blindness
           by
           the
           Reliques
           of
           the
           Martyr
           Stephen
           .
           And
           a
           Child
           playing
           abroad
           ,
           a
           Cart
           wheel
           run
           over
           him
           and
           bruised
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           he
           would
           immediately
           expire
           ;
           but
           his
           Mother
           carrying
           him
           into
           the
           House
           that
           was
           built
           to
           honour
           the
           memory
           of
           St.
           Stephens
           life
           and
           health
           were
           miraculously
           continued
           .
           Many
           other
           wonderful
           cures
           doth
           Austin
           there
           mention
           ,
           as
           done
           by
           
           Stephen's
           Reliques
           .
           But
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           Ioab
           was
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ?
           For
           by
           this
           means
           Satan
           hath
           filled
           the
           World
           with
           Superstition
           .
           The
           Cross
           is
           worshipped
           ;
           The
           Reliques
           of
           Martyrs
           are
           adored
           ;
           The
           honour
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           is
           given
           to
           the
           creature
           .
           The
           same
           method
           has
           the
           grand
           Enemy
           observed
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           bring
           that
           Superstition
           of
           Iconolatry
           or
           Image
           Worship
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           provoking
           to
           the
           jealous
           God
           ,
           into
           repute
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           It
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           enumerate
           how
           many
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           have
           been
           cured
           of
           Diseases
           which
           for
           their
           sins
           God
           hath
           suffered
           the
           Devil
           to
           punish
           them
           with
           ,
           by
           touching
           the
           Image
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Saint
           .
           Nay
           ,
           some
           whose
           bodies
           have
           been
           possessed
           with
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           have
           in
           that
           way
           of
           Superstition
           found
           relief
           ;
           in
           a
           
           more
           especial
           manner
           ,
           when
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           hath
           been
           presented
           before
           persons
           Possessed
           ,
           the
           Devil
           in
           them
           hath
           cried
           out
           ,
           and
           shrieked
           after
           a
           fearful
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           put
           to
           horrible
           torture
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           that
           Image
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           seemed
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           miserable
           creature
           molested
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           that
           so
           deluded
           Papists
           might
           be
           hardened
           in
           their
           Superstitious
           opinion
           of
           that
           Image
           .
           Many
           such
           devices
           hath
           Satan
           to
           ensnare
           and
           ruin
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           Some
           report
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Excommunicates
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             Churches
          
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           strangely
           handled
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           after
           Death
           hath
           taken
           hold
           of
           them
           .
           M.
           Ricaut
           in
           his
           Relation
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             Churches
          
           ,
           Page
           279.
           &c.
           saith
           that
           a
           grave
           Kaloir
           told
           him
           that
           to
           his
           own
           certain
           knowledge
           ,
           a
           person
           who
           fell
           under
           their
           Church-censure
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           for
           some
           time
           buried
           ,
           the
           People
           where
           his
           corps
           lay
           interred
           ,
           were
           affrighted
           with
           strange
           Apparitions
           ,
           which
           they
           concluded
           arose
           from
           the
           Grave
           of
           the
           accursed
           Excommunicate
           ,
           which
           thereupon
           was
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           found
           the
           Body
           uncorrupted
           ,
           and
           replete
           with
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Coffin
           furnished
           with
           Grapes
           ,
           Nuts
           ,
           &c.
           brought
           thither
           by
           infernal
           Spirits
           .
           The
           Kaloirs
           resolved
           to
           use
           the
           common
           remedy
           
           in
           those
           cases
           ,
           viz.
           to
           cut
           the
           body
           in
           several
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           boyl
           it
           in
           Wine
           ,
           as
           the
           approved
           means
           to
           dislodge
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           his
           Friends
           intreated
           rather
           that
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           might
           be
           reversed
           ,
           which
           was
           granted
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Masses
           ,
           and
           Offerings
           were
           presented
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           whilst
           they
           were
           performing
           these
           Services
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           was
           heard
           a
           rumbling
           noise
           in
           the
           Coffin
           of
           the
           dead
           party
           .
           Which
           being
           opened
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           body
           consumed
           and
           dissolved
           into
           dust
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           Interred
           seven
           years
           .
           The
           hour
           and
           minute
           of
           this
           dissolution
           being
           compared
           with
           the
           date
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           release
           when
           signed
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           was
           found
           exactly
           to
           agree
           with
           that
           moment
           .
           If
           there
           be
           truth
           in
           this
           Relation
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           dreadful
           evidence
           of
           Satans
           Reigning
           amongst
           a
           Superstitious
           People
           ,
           who
           nevertheless
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           does
           by
           such
           means
           as
           these
           keep
           them
           under
           chains
           of
           darkness
           still
           .
           The
           Devil
           hath
           played
           such
           Reax
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           not
           only
           amongst
           Christians
           but
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           old
           .
           For
           
             Titus
             Latinus
          
           was
           warned
           in
           his
           sleep
           that
           he
           should
           declare
           unto
           the
           Senate
           that
           they
           must
           reniew
           that
           Stage-plays
           ;
           he
           neglecting
           to
           deliver
           his
           Message
           ,
           was
           again
           by
           
           the
           same
           Daemon
           spoken
           unto
           in
           his
           sleep●
           and
           severely
           reproved
           for
           his
           Omission
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           died
           .
           Still
           persisting
           in
           his
           omission
           the
           Daemon
           again
           cometh
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           surprized
           with
           an
           acute
           and
           horrible
           disease
           .
           Hereupon
           by
           counsel
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           he
           was
           carried
           in
           his
           Bed
           into
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           declared
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           his
           Health
           was
           restored
           ,
           that
           he
           returned
           home
           upon
           his
           feet
           :
           The
           issue
           was
           ,
           Stage-plays
           were
           more
           in
           fashion
           than
           ever
           before
           .
           
             Augustin
             de
             civitate
             Dei
             ,
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Cap.
          
           26.
           
           Learned
           men
           are
           not
           ignorant
           that
           strange●
           Cures
           were
           effected
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           by
           the
           use
           of
           Talismans
           ,
           or
           Images
           ;
           of
           which
           inventions
           Zoroaster
           (
           the
           Father
           of
           Magicians
           )
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Author
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           that
           Virgil
           made
           a
           brazen
           fly
           ,
           and
           a
           golden
           horse-leach
           ,
           whereby
           Flies
           were
           hindred
           from
           coming
           into
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           Horse-leaches
           were
           all
           killed
           in
           a
           Ditch
           .
           Thus
           doth
           Beelzebub
           draw
           miserable
           Men
           into
           Superstition
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           I
           am
           upon
           a
           serious
           Subject
           ,
           and
           my
           design
           in
           writing
           these
           things
           ;
           that
           is
           so
           I
           might
           bear
           witness
           against
           the
           Superstition
           ,
           which
           some
           in
           this
           land
           of
           light
           have
           been
           found
           guilty
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           if
           God
           shall
           bless
           what
           has
           been
           spoken
           to
           convince
           
           men
           of
           the
           error
           of
           their
           way
           )
           the
           like
           evils
           may
           no
           more
           be
           heard
           of
           amongst
           us
           ;
           this
           notwithstanding
           ;
           it
           may
           not
           be
           improper
           here
           to
           recite
           some
           facetious
           passages
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           met
           with
           in
           Hemmingius
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           
             De
             superstitione
             Magica
          
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           ,
           as
           discovering
           what
           delight
           the
           infernal
           Spirits
           take
           in
           drawing
           Men
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Superstitious
           means
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           health
           unto
           their
           bodies
           .
           The
           Learned
           Author
           mentioned
           ,
           reports
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           was
           instructing
           his
           Pupils
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Logic
           ,
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           recite
           a
           couple
           of
           Verses
           consisting
           of
           nine
           Hobgoblin
           words
           ,
           
             Fecana
             ,
             cajeti
             ,
             daphenes
          
           ,
           &c.
           adding
           by
           way
           of
           Joke
           ,
           that
           those
           Verses
           would
           cure
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           if
           every
           day
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread
           were
           given
           to
           the
           sick
           person
           ,
           with
           one
           of
           these
           words
           written
           upon
           it
           .
           A
           simple
           Fellow
           that
           stood
           by
           ,
           thought
           Hemmingius
           had
           been
           in
           earnest
           in
           what
           he
           spoke
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           having
           a
           Servant
           that
           fell
           sick
           of
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           the
           first
           day
           a
           bit
           of
           Bread
           ,
           with
           a
           Paper
           wherein
           Fecana
           was
           written
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           for
           six
           dayes
           until
           he
           came
           to
           the
           word
           Gebali
           ;
           and
           then
           on
           a
           sudden
           his
           Servant
           was
           well
           again
           .
           Others
           seeing
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Amulet
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           cured
           of
           Feavers
           thereby
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
           
             P.
             908.
             
             Hemingius
          
           writeth
           of
           a
           knavish
           Scholar
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           Woman
           repairing
           to
           him
           for
           help
           ,
           who
           was
           excedingly
           troubled
           with
           sore
           eyes
           ,
           promising
           him
           a
           good
           reward
           for
           his
           cure
           ,
           the
           Knave
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           no
           skill
           ,
           yet
           for
           lucre
           sake
           ,
           he
           promised
           to
           effect
           the
           cure
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           thereto
           taketh
           a
           piece
           of
           Paper
           ,
           and
           maketh
           therein
           Characters
           ,
           unto
           which
           he
           never
           saw
           the
           like
           before
           ,
           only
           then
           devised
           them
           ,
           and
           writeth
           in
           great
           Letters
           these
           Abominable
           Words
           ,
           
             Diabolus
             eruat
             tibi
             oculos
             ,
             &
             foramina
             stercoribus
             impleat
             .
          
           (
           The
           Papists
           say
           that
           their
           Saint
           Francis
           caused
           the
           Devil
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           a
           possessed
           person
           by
           using
           an
           alike
           bruitish
           expression
           .
           )
           He
           folded
           up
           the
           Paper
           in
           a
           cloth
           ,
           requiring
           the
           diseased
           party
           to
           wear
           it
           about
           her
           neck
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           and
           her
           disease
           was
           healed
           .
           After
           two
           years
           ,
           being
           desirous
           to
           know
           what
           was
           in
           the
           Paper
           ,
           she
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           opened
           and
           read
           ;
           and
           being
           greatly
           offended
           and
           inraged
           at
           this
           Indignity
           ,
           cast
           the
           Paper
           away
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           which
           her
           sore
           eyes
           returned
           again
           .
           Without
           doubt
           then
           ,
           the
           Devils
           design
           in
           this
           cure
           ,
           was
           to●
           encourage
           the
           prophane
           Impostor
           to
           endeavour
           the
           removal
           of
           diseases
           by
           like
           Superstitious
           and
           wicked
           practices
           ,
           whereby
           his
           own
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           unto
           whom
           he
           should
           
           impart
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           would
           be
           endangered
           .
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           affirmed
           concerning
           attempts
           to
           heal
           diseases
           ,
           by
           scratching
           suspected
           Witches
           ,
           or
           stopping
           Urin
           in
           Bottles
           ,
           nailing
           of
           Horse
           ●shoes
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           may
           be
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           they
           that
           have
           been
           thus
           foolish
           ,
           will
           feel
           their
           own
           Consciences
           smiting
           them
           for
           what
           they
           have
           done
           .
           Let
           them
           remember
           the
           Example
           of
           that
           gracious
           and
           famous
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           Mrs.
           Honeywood
           ;
           the
           occasion
           of
           whose
           sorrowful
           and
           doleful
           desertion
           ,
           was
           ,
           in
           that
           having
           a
           Child
           sick
           ,
           she
           asked
           counsel
           of
           a
           Wizard
           about
           its
           Recovery
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           for
           persons
           to
           repent
           of
           sin
           the
           procuring
           cause
           of
           all
           affliction
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           prayer
           of
           Faith
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           great
           Physitian
           both
           of
           body
           and
           soul
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           wait
           for
           healing
           in
           the
           use
           of
           lawful
           means
           ,
           until
           God
           shall
           see
           meet
           to
           bestow
           that
           mercy
           on
           them
           ;
           I
           say
           this
           is
           better
           ,
           than
           to
           follow
           such
           dark
           methods
           as
           those
           declared
           against
           ,
           wherein
           if
           they
           have
           found
           any
           success
           ,
           they
           may
           fear
           it
           is
           in
           wrathful
           judgment
           unto
           them
           or
           theirs
           .
           Some
           observe
           that
           persons
           who
           receive
           present
           healing
           in
           such
           unlawful
           wayes
           ,
           usually
           come
           to
           unhappy
           ends
           at
           last
           .
           Let
           me
           then
           conclude
           the
           Answer
           unto
           the
           case
           propounded
           with
           the
           words
           
           which
           th
           Angel
           bid
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           speak
           to
           
           Ahaziah's
           Messengers
           ,
           2
           
             King.
             1.
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             because
             there
             is
             no
             God
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             you
             go
             to
             Baalzebub
             the
             God
             of
             Ekron
             ?
          
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           which
           may
           here
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           
             viz.
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             bind
             persons
             suspected
             for
             Witches
             ,
             and
             so
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             making
             a
             discovery
             of
             their
             innocency
             or
             guiltiness
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             if
             they
             keep
             above
             the
             Water
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             deemed
             as
             confoederate
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             sink
             they
             are
             to
             be
             acquitted
             from
             the
             crime
             of
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           As
           for
           this
           way
           of
           purgation
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           some
           learned
           men
           have
           indulged
           it
           .
           King
           IAMES
           approveth
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           Witch-craft
           
             B.
             3.
             
             Chap.
          
           6.
           supposing
           that
           the
           water
           refuseth
           to
           receive
           Witches
           into
           its
           Bosom
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           perfidiously
           violated
           their
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Water
           in
           Baptism
           .
           Kornmannus
           and
           Scribonius
           do
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           justifie
           this
           way
           of
           tryal
           .
           But
           a
           worthy
           Casuist
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           giveth
           a
           judicious
           Reply
           to
           this
           supposal
           ,
           viz.
           that
           all
           Water
           is
           not
           the
           Water
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           that
           only
           which
           is
           used
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           Baptism
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           notion
           the
           Proba
           would
           serve
           only
           for
           such
           persons
           as
           have
           been
           Baptized
           .
           Wierus
           and
           Bodinus
           have
           
           written
           against
           this
           Experiment
           .
           So
           hath
           Hemmingius
           ;
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             both
             superstitious
             and
             ridiculous
          
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           that
           Learned
           Physitian
           
             Iohn
             Heurnius
          
           has
           published
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           ,
           
             Responsum
             ad
             supremam
             curiam
             Hollandiae
             ,
             nullum
             esse
             aequae
             innatationem
             lamiarum
             indicium
             .
          
           That
           Book
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           it
           mentioned
           in
           M●ursius
           his
           
             Athenae
             Batavae
          
           .
           Amongst
           English
           Authors
           ,
           Dr.
           Cott
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           using
           such
           a
           practice
           .
           Also
           Mr.
           Perkins
           is
           so
           far
           from
           approving
           of
           this
           
             probation
             by
             cold
             water
          
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           rather
           inclines
           to
           think
           that
           the
           persons
           who
           put
           it
           in
           practice
           are
           themselves
           after
           a
           sort
           practisers
           of
           Witch-craft
           .
           That
           most
           Learned
           ,
           Judicious
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Man
           ,
           
             Gisbertus
             Voetius
          
           in
           his
           forementioned
           Exercitation
           
             de
             Magia
          
           ,
           P.
           573.
           endeavours
           to
           evince
           that
           the
           custom
           of
           trying
           Witches
           by
           casting
           them
           into
           the
           Water
           is
           
             unlawful
             ,
             a
             Tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             indirect
             Magic
             .
          
           And
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           unlawful
           ,
           I
           am
           by
           the
           following
           Reasons
           convinced
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           practice
           has
           no
           Foundation
           in
           nature
           ,
           nor
           in
           Scripture
           .
           If
           the
           Water
           will
           bear
           none
           but
           Witches
           ,
           this
           must
           need
           proceed
           either
           from
           some
           natural
           or
           some
           supernatural
           cause
           .
           No
           natural
           cause
           is
           or
           can
           be
           assigned
           why
           the
           bodies
           of
           such
           persons
           
           should
           swim
           rather
           than
           of
           any
           other
           .
           The
           Bodies
           of
           Witches
           have
           not
           lost
           their
           natural
           Properties
           ,
           they
           have
           weight
           in
           them
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           Moral
           changes
           and
           viceousness
           of
           mind
           ,
           make
           no
           alteration
           as
           to
           these
           natural
           proprieties
           which
           are
           inseparable
           from
           the
           body
           .
           Whereas
           some
           pretend
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Witches
           are
           possessed
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           account
           are
           uncapable
           of
           sinking
           under
           the
           water
           ;
           Malderus
           his
           reply
           is
           rational
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Allegation
           has
           no
           solidity
           in
           it
           ,
           witness
           the
           Gadarens
           Hoggs
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           sooner
           possessed
           with
           the
           Devil
           but
           they
           ran
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           there
           perished
           .
           But
           if
           the
           experiment
           be
           supernatural
           ,
           it
           must
           either
           be
           Divine
           or
           Diabolical
           .
           It
           is
           not
           divine
           ;
           for
           the
           Scripture
           does
           no
           where
           appoint
           any
           such
           course
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           find
           out
           whether
           persons
           are
           in
           league
           with
           the
           Devil
           or
           no.
           It
           remains
           then
           that
           the
           experiment
           is
           Diabolical
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           has
           made
           a
           compact
           with
           Wizards
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           drowned
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           that
           Covenant
           is
           discovered
           ;
           the
           Reply
           is
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           in
           the
           least
           build
           upon
           the
           Devils
           word
           .
           By
           this
           Objection
           the
           matter
           is
           ultimately
           resolved
           into
           a
           Diabolical
           Faith.
           And
           shall
           that
           cast
           the
           scale
           ,
           when
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           are
           concerned
           ?
           Suppose
           
           the
           Devil
           saith
           these
           persons
           are
           Witches
           ,
           must
           the
           Judge
           therefore
           condemn
           them
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Experience
           hath
           proved
           this
           to
           be
           a
           fallacious
           way
           of
           trying
           Witches
           ,
           therefore
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           practised
           .
           Thereby
           guilty
           persons
           may
           happen
           to
           be
           acquitted
           ,
           and
           the
           innocent
           to
           be
           condemned
           .
           The
           Devil
           may
           have
           power
           to
           cause
           supernatation
           on
           the
           water
           in
           a
           person
           that
           never
           made
           any
           compact
           with
           him
           .
           And
           many
           times
           known
           and
           convicted
           Wizards
           have
           sunk
           under
           the
           water
           when
           thrown
           thereon
           .
           In
           the
           Bohemian
           History
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           several
           Witches
           ,
           who
           being
           tried
           by
           cold
           water
           were
           as
           much
           subject
           to
           submersion
           as
           any
           other
           persons
           .
           Delrio
           reports
           the
           like
           of
           another
           Witch
           .
           And
           Godelmannus
           speaks
           of
           six
           Witches
           in
           whom
           this
           way
           of
           trial
           failed
           .
           Malderus
           saith
           It
           has
           been
           known
           that
           the
           very
           same
           persons
           being
           often
           brought
           to
           this
           probation
           by
           Water
           ,
           did
           at
           one
           time
           swim
           and
           another
           time
           sink
           ;
           and
           this
           difference
           has
           sometimes
           hapned
           according
           to
           the
           different
           persons
           making
           the
           experiment
           upon
           them
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           one
           might
           with
           greater
           reason
           conclude
           that
           the
           persons
           who
           used
           the
           experiment
           were
           Witches
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           persons
           tried
           were
           so
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           way
           of
           purgation
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           
           of
           ,
           like
           other
           provocations
           or
           appeals
           to
           the
           Judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           invented
           by
           men
           :
           such
           as
           
             Camp-fight
             ,
             Explorations
             by
             hot
             water
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           former
           times
           it
           hath
           been
           customary
           (
           and
           I
           suppose
           t
           is
           so
           still
           among
           the
           Norwegians
           )
           that
           the
           suspected
           party
           was
           to
           put
           his
           hand
           into
           s●alding
           water
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           received
           no
           hurt
           thereby
           then
           was
           he
           reputed
           innocent
           ;
           but
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           judged
           as
           guilty
           .
           Also
           ,
           the
           trial
           by
           
             fire
             Ordeal
          
           has
           been
           used
           in
           our
           Nation
           in
           times
           of
           Darkness
           .
           Thus
           Emma
           the
           Mother
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           was
           led
           barefoot
           and
           blindfold
           over
           certain
           hot
           irons
           ,
           and
           not
           hapning
           to
           touch
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           judged
           innocent
           of
           the
           crime
           which
           some
           suspected
           her
           as
           guilty
           of
           .
           And
           Kunegund
           Wife
           to
           the
           Emperour
           
             Henry
             II.
          
           being
           accused
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           to
           clear
           her self
           ,
           did
           in
           a
           great
           and
           honourable
           Assembly
           take
           up
           seven
           glowing
           irons
           one
           after
           on
           other
           with
           her
           bare
           hand
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           harm
           thereby
           .
           These
           bloody
           kind
           of
           Experiments
           are
           now
           generally
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           pity
           the
           Ordeal
           by
           cold
           water
           is
           not
           exploded
           with
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           
             vulgar
             probation
          
           (
           as
           it
           useth
           to
           be
           called
           )
           was
           first
           taken
           up
           in
           times
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           before
           was
           hinted
           of
           other
           Magical
           Impostures
           )
           propagated
           from
           
           Pagans
           to
           Papists
           ,
           who
           would
           (
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           Bernards
           66
           Serm.
           
             in
             Cantica
          
           )
           sometimes
           bring
           those
           that
           were
           under
           suspicion
           for
           Heresie
           unto
           their
           Purgation
           in
           this
           way
           .
           We
           know
           that
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           the
           old
           
             Pagan
             Saxons
          
           had
           amongst
           them
           four
           sorts
           of
           
             Ordeal
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Trial
           or
           Iudgement
           as
           the
           Saxon
           word
           signifies
           )
           whereby
           when
           sufficient
           proof
           was
           wanting
           ,
           they
           sought
           (
           according
           as
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkness
           had
           instructed
           them
           )
           to
           find
           out
           the
           truth
           concerning
           suspected
           persons
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           Ordeals
           was
           this
           ,
           the
           persons
           surmised
           to
           be
           guilty
           ,
           having
           Cords
           tied
           under
           their
           Arms
           ,
           were
           thrown
           with
           it
           into
           some
           River
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           they
           would
           sink
           or
           swim
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Probation
           was
           not
           originally
           confined
           to
           Witches
           ,
           but
           others
           supposed
           to
           be
           Criminals
           were
           thus
           to
           be
           tried
           :
           but
           in
           some
           Countries
           they
           thought
           meet
           thus
           to
           examine
           none
           but
           those
           who
           have
           been
           suspected
           for
           familiarity
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           That
           this
           custom
           was
           in
           its
           first
           rise
           Superstitious
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           old
           used
           about
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Proba
           is
           not
           canonical
           ,
           except
           the
           person
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           Water
           with
           his
           right
           hand
           tied
           to
           his
           left
           foot
           .
           Also
           ,
           by
           the
           Principle
           ,
           which
           some
           approvers
           of
           this
           Experiment
           alledge
           to
           confirm
           their
           fansies
           ;
           their
           Principle
           is
           ,
           
             Nihil
             quod
             per
             
             Necromantian
             fit
             ,
             potest
             in
             aqua
             fallere
             aspectum
             intuentium
             .
          
           Hence
           William
           of
           
             Malmsbury
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             
             P.
          
           67.
           tells
           a
           fabulous
           Story
           (
           though
           he
           relates
           it
           not
           as
           such
           )
           of
           a
           Traveller
           in
           Italy
           that
           was
           by
           a
           Witch
           transformed
           into
           an
           Asse
           ,
           but
           retaining
           his
           humane
           understanding
           would
           do
           such
           feats
           of
           activity
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           had
           no
           more
           wit
           than
           an
           Asse
           could
           not
           do
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           sold
           for
           a
           great
           price
           ;
           but
           breaking
           his
           Halter
           he
           ran
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           thence
           was
           instantly
           unbewitched
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           a
           Man
           again
           .
           This
           is
           as
           true
           as
           
           Lucian's
           Relation
           about
           his
           own
           being
           by
           Witch-craft
           transformed
           into
           an
           Asse
           ;
           and
           I
           suppose
           both
           are
           as
           true
           as
           that
           cold
           water
           will
           discover
           who
           are
           Witches
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           should
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           light
           ,
           either
           practise
           or
           plead
           for
           so
           Superstitious
           an
           Invention
           ,
           since
           Papists
           themselves
           have
           of
           later
           times
           been
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
           Verstegan
           in
           his
           Antiquities
           ,
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             P.
          
           53.
           speaking
           of
           the
           trials
           by
           Ordeal
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           by
           cold
           water
           in
           particular
           ,
           has
           these
           words
           ;
           
             These
             aforesaid
             kinds
             of
          
           Ordeals
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           
             long
             after
             their
             Christianity
             continued
             :
             but
             seeing
             they
             had
             their
             beginnings
             in
          
           Paganism
           
             and
             were
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             continued
             amongst
             Christians
             ;
             at
             the
             last
             by
             a
             Decree
             of
             Pope
          
           Stephen
           
             II.
             they
             were
             abolished
          
           .
           Thus
           he
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
           this
           kind
           of
           trial
           by
           Water
           ,
           was
           put
           down
           in
           Paris
           A.
           D.
           1594.
           by
           the
           supream
           Court
           there
           .
           Some
           learned
           Papists
           have
           ingenuously
           acknowledged
           that
           such
           Probations
           are
           Superstitious
           .
           It
           is
           confessed
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           by
           
             Tyraeus
             ,
             Binsfeldius
             ,
             Delrio
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Malderus
             de
             magia
          
           ,
           Tract
           .
           10.
           
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Dub.
          
           11.
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           shall
           practise
           this
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           pass
           a
           judgement
           of
           Death
           upon
           any
           persons
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           will
           (
           without
           repentance
           )
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           Murder
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           my
           thoughts
           to
           have
           handled
           some
           other
           Cases
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           with
           these
           insisted
           on
           :
           but
           upon
           further
           consideration
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           less
           needful
           ,
           the
           practices
           which
           have
           given
           occasion
           for
           them
           being
           so
           grosly
           Superstitious
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           ashamed
           to
           show
           their
           heads
           openly
           .
           The
           Chaldae●ns
           and
           other
           Magicians
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           Nations
           of
           old
           ,
           practised
           a
           sort
           of
           Divination
           by
           Sieves
           (
           which
           kind
           of
           Magic
           is
           called
           Coscinomantia
           )
           The
           like
           Superstition
           has
           been
           frequent
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           utter
           some
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Names
           of
           certain
           Saints
           over
           a
           Sieve
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           by
           the
           motion
           thereof
           ,
           know
           where
           something
           stollen
           or
           lost
           was
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Some
           also
           have
           believed
           that
           if
           
           they
           should
           cast
           Lead
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           then
           Saturn
           would
           discover
           to
           them
           the
           thing
           they
           enquired
           after
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Saturn
           but
           Satan
           that
           maketh
           the
           discovery
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           in
           such
           a
           way
           revealed
           .
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           is
           the
           foolish
           Sorcery
           of
           those
           Women
           that
           put
           the
           white
           of
           an
           Egg
           into
           a
           Glass
           of
           Water
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           divine
           of
           what
           Occupation
           their
           future
           Husbands
           shall
           be
           .
           It
           were
           much
           better
           to
           remain
           ignorant
           than
           thus
           to
           consult
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           These
           kind
           of
           practices
           appear
           at
           first
           blush
           to
           be
           Diabolical
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           multiply
           Words
           in
           evincing
           the
           evil
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           noted
           that
           
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             did
             secretly
             those
             things
             that
             are
             not
             right
             against
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
          
           2
           King.
           17.
           9.
           
           I
           am
           told
           that
           there
           are
           some
           who
           do
           secretly
           practise
           such
           Abominations
           as
           these
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           give
           deep
           and
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           and
           pardon
           for
           their
           grievous
           Sin.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             A
             strange
             Relation
             of
             a
             Woman
             in
             Weymouth
             in
             New-England
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             Dumb
             and
             Deaf
             ever
             since
             she
             was
             three
             years
             old
             ,
             who
             nevertheless
             has
             a
             competent
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Some
             parallel
             Instances
             of
             wayes
             to
             teach
             those
             that
             are
             naturally
             Deaf
             and
             Dumb
             to
             speak
             .
             Another
             Relation
             of
             a
             Man
             in
             Hull
             in
             New-England
             ,
             under
             whose
             Tongue
             a
             Stone
             bred
             .
             Concerning
             that
             Petrification
             which
             humane
             Bodies
             are
             subject
             unto
             .
             That
             Plants
             and
             diverse
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             have
             sometimes
             bred
             in
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           HAving
           dispatched
           the
           Digression
           ,
           which
           the
           things
           related
           in
           some
           of
           the
           preceding
           Chapters
           did
           necessarily
           lead
           us
           into
           :
           I
           now
           proceed
           in
           commemorating
           some
           other
           Remarkables
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           pity
           but
           that
           Posterity
           should
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           .
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           Chapter
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           two
           particulars
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           with
           some
           parallel
           Instances
           which
           have
           hapned
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           I
           am
           informed
           that
           there
           is
           now
           at
           Weymouth
           in
           New-England
           a
           Man
           and
           his
           Wife
           who
           are
           both
           of
           them
           Deaf
           ,
           and
           
           that
           the
           Woman
           had
           been
           so
           from
           her
           Infancy
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           she
           understands
           as
           much
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           of
           particular
           persons
           therein
           ,
           and
           of
           observable
           occurrences
           ,
           as
           almost
           any
           one
           of
           her
           Sex
           ;
           and
           (
           which
           is
           more
           wonderful
           )
           though
           she
           is
           not
           able
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           ,
           she
           has
           by
           sings
           made
           it
           appear
           that
           she
           is
           not
           ignorant
           of
           
           Adam's
           fall
           ,
           nor
           of
           Man's
           misery
           by
           nature
           ,
           nor
           of
           Redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           concernments
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           her self
           has
           had
           experience
           of
           a
           work
           of
           Conversion
           in
           her
           own
           Soul.
           I
           have
           made
           enquiry
           about
           this
           matter
           of
           some
           that
           are
           fully
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           and
           have
           from
           a
           good
           hand
           received
           this
           following
           account
           .
           
             
               Matthew
               Prat
            
             aged
             about
             fifty
             five
             years
             ,
             was
             in
             his
             minority
             by
             his
             godly
             Parents
             educated
             religiously
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             read
             :
             When
             he
             was
             about
             twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             he
             became
             totally
             Deaf
             by
             sickness
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             ever
             since
             continued
             ;
             after
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             hearing
             he
             was
             taught
             to
             write
             :
             his
             Reading
             and
             Writing
             he
             retaineth
             perfectly
             ,
             &
             makes
             much
             good
             improvement
             of
             both
             ,
             but
             his
             Speech
             is
             very
             broken
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             not
             easily
             intelligible
             ;
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             it
             more
             seldom
             ,
             only
             to
             some
             few
             that
             are
             wonted
             
             to
             it
             .
             He
             discourseth
             most
             by
             Signs
             ,
             and
             by
             Writing
             .
             He
             is
             studious
             and
             judicious
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             hath
             been
             in
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             a
             partaker
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             near
             thirty
             years
             ,
             hath
             approved
             himself
             unto
             good
             satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             in
             all
             wayes
             of
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ;
             and
             judged
             to
             be
             a
             well
             wrought
             Convert
             and
             real
             Christian.
             
               Sarah
               Prat
            
             his
             Wife
             ,
             being
             about
             forty
             three
             years
             old
             ,
             was
             also
             quite
             deprived
             of
             Hearing
             by
             sickness
             ,
             when
             about
             the
             third
             year
             of
             her
             Age
             ,
             after
             she
             could
             speak
             ,
             and
             had
             begun
             to
             learn
             Letters
             ,
             having
             quite
             lost
             Hearing
             ,
             she
             lost
             all
             speech
             (
             doubtless
             all
             remembrance
             and
             understanding
             of
             Words
             and
             Language
             ,
             )
             her
             Religious
             Parents
             being
             both
             dead
             ,
             her
             godly
             Brother
             
               Ephraim
               Hunt
            
             (
             yet
             surviving
             )
             took
             a
             Fatherly
             care
             of
             her
             ,
             she
             also
             happily
             fell
             under
             the
             Guardianship
             and
             Tuition
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Thacher
            
             ,
             who
             laboured
             with
             design
             to
             teach
             her
             to
             understand
             Speech
             or
             Language
             by
             Writing
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             never
             observed
             that
             any
             thing
             was
             really
             effected
             ;
             she
             hath
             a
             notable
             accuracy
             and
             quickness
             of
             understanding
             by
             the
             Eye
             ,
             she
             discourseth
             altogether
             by
             signs
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             able
             to
             discourse
             with
             her
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             will
             communicate
             any
             matter
             much
             more
             
             speedily
             (
             and
             as
             full
             )
             as
             can
             be
             by
             Speech
             ,
             and
             she
             to
             them
             .
             Her
             Children
             sign
             from
             the
             Breast
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             speak
             by
             their
             eyes
             and
             fingers
             sooner
             than
             by
             their
             tongues
             .
             She
             was
             from
             her
             Child-hood
             naturally
             sober
             ,
             and
             susceptible
             of
             good
             civil
             Education
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             knowledge
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             doth
             concern
             another
             life
             and
             world
             .
             Yet
             God
             hath
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             revealed
             Himself
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             Salvation
             unto
             her
             by
             an
             Extraordinary
             and
             more
             immoderate
             working
             of
             his
             Spirit
             (
             as
             t
             is
             believed
             )
             in
             a
             saving
             work
             of
             Conversion
             .
             An
             account
             of
             her
             Experiences
             was
             taken
             from
             her
             in
             writing
             by
             her
             Husband
             ;
             upon
             which
             she
             was
             Examined
             by
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             improving
             her
             Husband
             and
             two
             of
             her
             Sisters
             ,
             intelligent
             persons
             ,
             and
             notably
             skill'd
             in
             her
             artificial
             Language
             ;
             by
             whose
             help
             they
             attained
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             she
             understandeth
             all
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             :
             Those
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Personal
             Union
             ,
             the
             Mystical
             Union
             ,
             they
             made
             most
             diligent
             enquiry
             about
             ,
             and
             were
             satisfied
             that
             her
             Knowledge
             and
             Experience
             was
             distinct
             and
             ●ound
             ,
             and
             they
             hoped
             saving
             .
             She
             was
             under
             great
             exercise
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             
             most
             affectionately
             concerned
             for
             and
             about
             her
             Soul
             ,
             her
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             estate
             .
             She
             imparted
             her self
             to
             her
             Friends
             ,
             and
             expressed
             her
             desire
             of
             help
             .
             She
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Bible
             and
             other
             good
             Books
             ,
             and
             remarkt
             such
             places
             and
             passages
             as
             suited
             her
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             tears
             ;
             she
             did
             once
             in
             her
             Exercise
             ,
             write
             with
             a
             Pin
             upon
             a
             Trencher
             three
             times
             over
             ,
             
               Ah
               poor
               S●ul
            
             !
             and
             therewithal
             burst
             forth
             into
             tears
             ,
             before
             divers
             of
             her
             Friends
             .
             She
             hath
             been
             wont
             to
             enquire
             after
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             to
             her
             to
             look
             and
             muse
             upon
             it
             .
             She
             knoweth
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             persons
             Names
             that
             she
             hath
             acquaintance
             with
             .
             If
             Scripture
             Names
             ,
             will
             readily
             turn
             and
             point
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             It
             may
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             although
             she
             understands
             neither
             Words
             ,
             Letters
             ,
             nor
             Language
             ;
             yet
             she
             understands
             things
             Hieroglyphically
             .
             The
             Letters
             and
             Words
             are
             unto
             her
             but
             signs
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             Hieroglyphicks
             .
             She
             was
             very
             desirous
             of
             Church-Communion
             in
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             was
             admitted
             with
             general
             and
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             hath
             approved
             her self
             to
             the
             best
             observation
             ,
             a
             grave
             and
             gracious
             Woman
             .
             They
             both
             attend
             publick
             Worship
             with
             much
             reverence
             and
             constancy
             ,
             
             and
             are
             very
             inoffensive
             (
             and
             in
             divers
             respects
             )
             exemplary
             in
             their
             Conversation
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           is
           that
           Narrative
           ,
           written
           Iune
           27.
           1683.
           
        
         
           I
           suppose
           no
           one
           that
           rightly
           consider
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           this
           Relation
           will
           make
           a
           scruple
           about
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           admitting
           such
           Persons
           to
           participate
           in
           the
           Holy
           Mysteries
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           .
           All
           judicious
           Casuists
           determine
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           either
           born
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           accident
           made
           Deaf
           and
           Dumb
           ,
           if
           their
           Conversation
           be
           blameless
           ,
           and
           they
           able
           by
           signs
           (
           which
           are
           Analogous
           to
           verbal
           expressions
           )
           to
           declare
           their
           knowledge
           and
           faith
           ;
           may
           as
           freely
           be
           received
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           shall
           orally
           make
           the
           like
           Profession
           .
           Of
           this
           judgement
           was
           Luther
           .
           And
           
             Melancthon
             (
             in
             consil
             .
             part
             1.
             
             Page
          
           268.
           )
           
             Gerhad
             Loc.
             Com.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Thes.
             226.
             
             Alting
             Loc.
             Gom.
             part
             1.
             
             Page
             90.
             
             Voetius
             Disp.
             Select
             .
             part
             2.
             
             In
             appendice
             de
             surdis
             .
             Balduinus
          
           in
           his
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           (
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             C.
          
           12.
           )
           does
           confirm
           this
           by
           producing
           several
           Instances
           of
           Dump●
           persons
           admitted
           to
           the
           Communion
           .
           It
           s
           certain
           that
           some
           such
           have
           been
           made
           to
           understand
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           suffer
           Martyrdome
           on
           that
           account
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Year
           1620
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           Deaf
           and
           
           Dumb
           ,
           being
           solicited
           by
           the
           Papists
           to
           be
           present
           at
           Masse
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           suffer
           death
           .
           It
           is
           also
           a
           thing
           known
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           able
           by
           signs
           to
           discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           communicate
           their
           sentiments
           one
           to
           another
           .
           There
           are
           above
           thirty
           Mutes
           kept
           in
           the
           Ottoman
           Court
           for
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           to
           sport
           with
           :
           Concerning
           whom
           Mr.
           Ricaut
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           
             Ottoman
             Empire
             (
             P.
          
           62.
           )
           reports
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           able
           by
           signs
           not
           only
           to
           signifie
           their
           sence
           in
           familiar
           Questions
           ,
           but
           to
           recount
           Stories
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           Fables
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           being
           expressed
           by
           the
           tongue
           .
           This
           Language
           of
           the
           Mutes
           is
           so
           much
           in
           fashion
           in
           the
           Ottoman
           Court
           ,
           that
           almost
           every
           one
           can
           deliver
           his
           sense
           in
           it
           .
           And
           that
           Deaf
           persons
           have
           been
           sometimes
           able
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           what
           others
           say
           to
           them
           by
           the
           very
           motion
           of
           their
           Lips
           is
           most
           certain
           .
           Camerarius
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           young
           Man
           and
           a
           Maid
           then
           living
           at
           Noremberg
           ,
           who
           though
           Deaf
           and
           Dumb
           ,
           could
           Read
           and
           Write
           ,
           and
           Cypher
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           mans
           Lips
           ,
           knew
           his
           meaning
           .
           Platerus
           speaketh
           of
           one
           Deaf
           and
           Dumb
           born
           ,
           that
           yet
           could
           express
           his
           mind
           in
           a
           Table-book
           ,
           and
           understood
           
           what
           others
           wrote
           therein
           ,
           and
           was
           wont
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           of
           O●colampadius
           ,
           understanding
           many
           things
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           lips
           of
           the
           Preacher
           .
           Mr.
           Clark
           in
           his
           Examples
           
             (
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Chap.
          
           33.
           )
           saith
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Woman
           in
           Edinburg
           in
           Scotland
           (
           her
           Name
           was
           
             ●●nnet
             Lowes
          
           )
           who
           being
           naturally
           Deaf
           and
           Dumb
           ,
           could
           understand
           what
           People
           said
           meerly
           by
           the
           moving
           of
           their
           Lips.
           It
           is
           famously
           known
           that
           Mr.
           Crisp
           of
           London
           ,
           could
           do
           the
           like
           .
           Borellus
           giveth
           an
           account
           of
           one
           that
           lost
           his
           Hearing
           by
           a
           violent
           Disease
           when
           he
           was
           five
           years
           old
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           did
           but
           whisper
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           by
           their
           Lips
           perceive
           what
           they
           said
           .
           There
           is
           one
           now
           living
           (
           or
           that
           not
           many
           years
           since
           was
           so
           )
           in
           Silesia
           in
           whom
           that
           Disease
           of
           the
           
             Small
             Pox
          
           caused
           a
           total
           Deafness
           ;
           who
           nevertheless
           ,
           by
           exact
           observing
           the
           motion
           of
           Mens
           Lips
           ,
           can
           understand
           what
           they
           say
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           but
           Whisper
           he
           perceives
           what
           they
           say
           better
           than
           if
           they
           vociferate
           never
           so
           loudly
           .
           He
           attends
           upon
           publick
           Sermons
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           what
           is
           delivered
           ,
           provided
           he
           may
           but
           see
           the
           Preacher
           speaking
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           hear
           a
           word
           .
           It
           is
           consistent
           with
           reason
           that
           Mutes
           should
           understand
           what
           others
           say
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           their
           Lips
           ,
           
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           lips
           are
           of
           great
           use
           in
           framing
           Speech
           .
           Hence
           Iob
           calls
           his
           speech
           ,
           
             the
             moving
             of
             his
             lips
          
           ,
           Chap.
           16.
           
           Ver.
           5
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           that
           tongueless
           persons
           by
           the
           help
           of
           their
           lips
           and
           other
           Organs
           of
           speech
           have
           been
           able
           to
           speak
           .
           Ecclesiastical
           story
           informs
           us
           of
           several
           Confessors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           after
           their
           Tongues
           were
           cut
           out
           by
           bloody
           Persecutors
           could
           still
           bear
           witness
           to
           the
           truth
           .
           Honorichius
           (
           that
           cruel
           King
           of
           the
           Vandals
           )
           caused
           the
           Tongues
           of
           many
           to
           be
           violently
           pluckt
           out
           of
           their
           mouths
           ;
           Who
           after
           that
           could
           speak
           as
           formerly
           :
           Only
           two
           of
           them
           when
           they
           became
           guilty
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           Uncleanness
           were
           able
           to
           speak
           no
           more
           ;
           this
           has
           been
           attested
           by
           three
           credible
           Witnesses
           who
           knew
           the
           persons
           :
           See
           Mr.
           
           Baxter's
           
             Church
             History
          
           ,
           P.
           130.
           
           There
           is
           lately
           Published
           (
           in
           Latin
           )
           a
           very
           strange
           Relation
           of
           a
           Child
           in
           France
           (
           his
           Name
           was
           
             Peter
             Durand
          
           )
           who
           being
           visited
           with
           the
           
             Small
             Pox
          
           when
           he
           was
           about
           six
           years
           old
           ,
           his
           Tongue
           putrified
           ,
           and
           was
           quite
           consumed
           .
           After
           which
           (
           the
           Uvula
           in
           his
           Mouth
           being
           longer
           than
           it
           was
           before
           )
           he
           could
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           other
           Organs
           of
           Speech
           discourse
           as
           plainly
           as
           if
           he
           had
           never
           lost
           his
           Tongue
           .
           These
           things
           are
           marveilous
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           have
           lately
           met
           with
           a
           passage
           
           more
           strange
           than
           any
           of
           these
           related
           .
           There
           is
           (
           or
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1679.
           )
           living
           near
           Kerchem
           in
           Germany
           ,
           a
           Man
           (
           his
           name
           is
           
             Iohn
             Algair
          
           )
           who
           suddenly
           lost
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Speech
           :
           the
           case
           has
           been
           so
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           fourteen
           years
           together
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           speak
           but
           at
           one
           hour
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           Sun
           cometh
           to
           the
           Meridian
           he
           has
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           Speech
           for
           an
           hour
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           knoweth
           exactly
           when
           it
           is
           twelve
           a
           Clock
           ,
           because
           then
           he
           can
           speak
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           minute
           before
           that
           ,
           nor
           a
           minute
           after
           one
           .
           This
           is
           related
           in
           the
           
             Germanic
             Ephemerides
          
           of
           
             Miscellaneous
             Curiosities
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Year
           1679.
           
           Observat.
           188.
           
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Sun
           has
           a
           marvelous
           influence
           as
           to
           some
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           the
           bodies
           of
           Men
           are
           subject
           unto
           .
           For
           in
           Egypt
           though
           the
           Plague
           rage
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           on
           that
           very
           day
           when
           the
           Sun
           enters
           into
           Leo
           ,
           it
           ceaseth
           ,
           when
           also
           the
           Floods
           of
           Nilus
           abate
           ,
           as
           Geographers
           inform
           us
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           by
           Art
           to
           teach
           those
           that
           are
           by
           nature
           Deaf
           and
           Dumb
           to
           speak
           .
           The
           Dectylogy
           of
           Beda
           is
           pretty
           ,
           whereby
           Men
           speak
           as
           nimbly
           with
           the
           fingers
           as
           with
           the
           tongue
           ;
           taking
           five
           fingers
           of
           the
           one
           hand
           for
           Vowels
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           positions
           of
           the
           other
           for
           Consonants
           .
           But
           that
           Deaf
           persons
           may
           learn
           to
           speak
           ,
           happy
           
           experience
           hath
           proved
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           many
           Instances
           .
           A
           Castro
           has
           given
           an
           account
           of
           the
           method
           by
           him
           successfully
           observed
           in
           teaching
           a
           Boy
           to
           speak
           that
           was
           born
           Deaf
           .
           After
           the
           use
           of
           some
           purgative
           medicines
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Hair
           to
           be
           shaved
           off
           from
           his
           head
           ,
           over
           the
           
             Coronal
             ●uture
          
           ;
           and
           then
           frequently
           anointed
           the
           shaven
           place
           with
           a
           mixture
           of
           
             Aqua
             vitae
             ,
             Salt
             peter
             ,
             Oyl
             of
             Butter
             ,
             Almonds
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Having
           done
           this
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           deaf
           person
           (
           not
           at
           his
           Ear
           ,
           but
           )
           at
           his
           
             Coronal
             ●uture
          
           ;
           and
           there
           after
           the
           use
           of
           Unctions
           and
           Emunctions
           the
           sound
           would
           pierce
           ,
           when
           at
           his
           Ears
           it
           could
           not
           enter
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           by
           degrees
           teach
           him
           to
           speak
           
             (
             vide
             Ephem
             .
             German
             .
             Anno
             1670.
             
             Observat.
          
           35.
           )
           But
           others
           have
           with
           good
           effect
           ,
           followed
           another
           kind
           of
           method
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Spanish
           Noble
           Man
           (
           Brother
           to
           the
           Constable
           of
           Castile
           )
           who
           being
           born
           Deaf
           and
           consequently
           Dumb
           from
           his
           Infancy
           ,
           Physitians
           had
           long
           in
           vain
           tried
           Experiments
           for
           his
           Relief
           .
           At
           last
           a
           certain
           Priest
           undertook
           to
           teach
           him
           to
           speak
           .
           His
           attempt
           was
           at
           first
           laughed
           at
           ,
           but
           within
           a
           while
           the
           Gentleman
           was
           able
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           Deafness
           still
           remained
           )
           to
           converse
           and
           discourse
           with
           any
           Friend
           .
           he
           was
           taught
           to
           speak
           by
           putting
           a
           cord
           about
           
           his
           Neck
           ,
           and
           straitning
           or
           losening
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           advertise
           him
           when
           to
           open
           or
           shut
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           his
           Teacher
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           difference
           found
           between
           his
           Speech
           and
           that
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           only
           that
           he
           did
           not
           regulate
           his
           voice
           ,
           speaking
           commonly
           too
           high
           
             (
             vid.
          
           Conferences
           of
           
             Virtuosi
             P.
          
           215.
           )
           Not
           long
           since
           
             Fran.
             Mercur.
             Helmont
          
           ,
           designing
           to
           teach
           a
           Deaf
           man
           to
           speak
           ,
           concluded
           it
           would
           be
           more
           easily
           practicable
           if
           the
           experiment
           were
           made
           with
           an
           Eastern
           wide-mouthed
           Language
           ,
           which
           does
           remarkably
           expose
           to
           the
           Eye
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Lips
           ,
           Tongue
           and
           Throat
           .
           Accordingly
           he
           tried
           with
           the
           Hebrew
           Tongue
           ;
           &
           in
           a
           short
           time
           his
           Dumb
           Schollar
           became
           an
           excellent
           Hebrician
           .
           Others
           have
           lately
           been
           as
           successful
           in
           their
           attempts
           to
           cause
           Deaf
           persons
           to
           speak
           and
           understand
           the
           Europaean
           Languages
           .
           We
           need
           not
           go
           out
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           for
           there
           we
           find
           living
           Instances
           .
           In
           the
           Philosophical
           Transactions
           for
           the
           Year
           1670.
           
           Numb
           .
           61.
           an
           account
           is
           given
           concerning
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Whaley
          
           of
           North-Hampton
           in
           England
           ;
           who
           by
           an
           accident
           lost
           his
           Hearing
           when
           he
           was
           about
           five
           years
           of
           age
           ;
           and
           so
           his
           Speech
           ,
           not
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           in
           about
           half
           a
           years
           time
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1661.
           
           The
           Learned
           and
           Ingenious
           Dr.
           
           Wallis
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           undertook
           to
           teach
           the
           Deaf
           Gentleman
           to
           speak
           and
           write
           .
           Nor
           did
           the
           Doctor
           fail
           in
           attaining
           his
           end
           .
           For
           in
           the
           space
           of
           one
           year
           ,
           the
           Dumb
           man
           had
           read
           over
           great
           part
           of
           the
           English
           Bible
           ,
           and
           had
           attained
           so
           much
           skill
           as
           to
           express
           himself
           intelligibly
           in
           ordinary
           affairs
           ,
           to
           understand
           Letters
           written
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           Answers
           to
           them
           .
           And
           when
           Forreigners
           out
           of
           curiosity
           came
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           able
           to
           pronounce
           the
           most
           difficult
           words
           of
           their
           Language
           (
           even
           polish
           it self
           )
           which
           any
           could
           propose
           unto
           him
           .
           Nor
           was
           this
           the
           only
           person
           on
           whom
           the
           Doctor
           shewed
           his
           skill
           ,
           but
           he
           has
           since
           done
           the
           like
           for
           another
           (
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           very
           good
           Family
           )
           who
           did
           from
           his
           Birth
           want
           his
           Hearing
           .
           Likewise
           Dr.
           Holder
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           about
           the
           natural
           production
           of
           Letters
           ,
           giveth
           Rules
           for
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           Deaf
           and
           Dumb
           to
           speak
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           the
           rather
           mentioned
           these
           things
           ;
           for
           that
           there
           are
           several
           others
           in
           this
           Countrey
           who
           are
           Deaf
           and
           Dumb
           ;
           whenas
           if
           they
           had
           an
           ingenious
           Instructor
           ;
           I
           am
           abundantly
           satisfied
           that
           they
           might
           be
           taught
           to
           speak
           ,
           their
           Deafness
           notwithstanding
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           more
           difficult
           than
           it
           is
           to
           learn
           those
           that
           are
           blind
           to
           write
           ;
           which
           though
           some
           may
           think
           it
           impossible
           and
           incredible
           ,
           there
           
           is
           (
           or
           at
           least
           three
           years
           ago
           there
           was
           )
           a
           living
           Instance
           to
           convince
           them
           .
           For
           in
           the
           
             Weekly
             Memorials
             for
             the
             Ingenious
          
           ,
           lately
           published
           at
           London
           (
           in
           Page
           80.
           )
           I
           find
           an
           observable
           passage
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           cause
           to
           be
           transc●ibed
           and
           inserted
           .
           From
           the
           Journal
           
             des
             Scavans
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           March
           25.
           1680.
           
        
         
           
             
               An
               Extract
               of
               a
               Letter
               written
               from
               Lyons
               ,
               by
               M.
               Spon
               .
               M.
               D.
               &c.
               concerning
               a
               Remarkable
               Particular
               .
            
             
               
                 Esther
                 Elizabeth
                 van
                 Waldkirk
              
               ,
               Daughter
               of
               a
               Merchant
               of
               Shaffhausen
               ,
               residing
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               aged
               at
               present
               nineteen
               years
               ,
               having
               been
               blind
               from
               two
               Moneths
               old
               ,
               by
               a
               Distemper
               falling
               on
               her
               Eyes
               ,
               nevertheless
               hath
               been
               put
               on
               to
               the
               study
               of
               Learning
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               understands
               perfectly
               
                 French
                 ,
                 High-Dutch
              
               and
               Latin
               ;
               she
               speaks
               ordinarily
               Latin
               with
               her
               Father
               ,
               French
               with
               her
               Mother
               ,
               and
               High-Dutch
               with
               the
               People
               of
               that
               Nation
               ;
               she
               hath
               almost
               the
               whole
               Bible
               by
               heart
               ;
               is
               well
               skill'd
               in
               Philosophy
               ;
               plays
               on
               the
               Organs
               and
               Violin
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               wonderful
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               she
               hath
               learned
               to
               write
               ,
               by
               an
               invention
               of
               her
               Fathers
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               :
            
             
             
               There
               was
               cut
               for
               her
               upon
               a
               Board
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 Alphabet
              
               ,
               so
               deep
               as
               to
               feel
               the
               figures
               with
               her
               fingers
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               the
               traces
               with
               a
               Pencil
               ,
               till
               that
               she
               had
               accustomed
               her self
               to
               make
               the
               Characters
               .
               Afterwards
               they
               made
               for
               her
               a
               Frame
               ,
               which
               holds
               fast
               her
               Paper
               when
               she
               will
               write
               ,
               and
               which
               guids
               her
               hand
               to
               make
               straight
               Lines
               ;
               she
               writes
               with
               a
               Pencil
               rather
               than
               with
               Ink
               ,
               which
               might
               either
               foul
               her
               Paper
               ,
               or
               by
               failing
               ,
               might
               cause
               her
               to
               leave
               words
               imperfect
               .
               'T
               is
               after
               this
               manner
               that
               she
               writes
               often
               in
               Latin
               to
               her
               Friends
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               other
               two
               Languages
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           thus
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoken
           about
           Mutes
           ,
           and
           the
           possibility
           of
           their
           being
           taught
           intelligibly
           to
           express
           themselves
           ,
           though
           their
           deafness
           should
           still
           remain
           .
           I
           now
           proceed
           unto
           things
           of
           another
           nature
           :
           And
           the
           next
           Remarkable
           which
           we
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           concerning
           one
           now
           in
           Hull
           in
           
             New-England
             (
             viz.
          
           Lieutenant
           Collier
           )
           who
           about
           sixteen
           years
           ago
           ,
           being
           sensible
           of
           pain
           in
           his
           throat
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           the
           common
           Remedies
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           but
           to
           little
           effect
           .
           At
           last
           the
           pain
           about
           those
           parts
           became
           very
           extream
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           drank
           any
           Beer
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           able
           to
           swallow
           without
           much
           
           difficulty
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           lived
           upon
           Water
           and
           liquid
           Substances
           .
           After
           he
           had
           been
           for
           some
           time
           in
           this
           misery
           ,
           a
           Stone
           appeared
           under
           his
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           though
           visible
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           continued
           there
           for
           some
           dayes
           before
           it
           was
           taken
           out
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           of
           it self
           fell
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           into
           his
           hands
           )
           leaving
           an
           hose
           behind
           it
           at
           the
           Roof
           of
           his
           Tongue
           .
           This
           Stone
           I
           have
           by
           me
           ,
           whilest
           I
           w●ite
           this
           ,
           only
           some
           part
           of
           it
           is
           broken
           away
           ;
           that
           which
           remains
           ,
           weighs
           twelve
           Grains
           .
           The
           person
           concerned
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           first
           of
           a
           yellowish
           Colour
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           white
           ,
           not
           being
           an
           inch
           in
           length
           ,
           in
           shape
           somewhat
           resembling
           a
           Mans
           Tongue
           .
           But
           that
           which
           made
           the
           matter
           the
           more
           strange
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           void
           Urin
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           as
           much
           pain
           as
           if
           the
           Stone
           had
           been
           in
           his
           Bladder
           or
           Kidney
           ;
           for
           when
           his
           Urin
           passed
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           usually
           put
           into
           a
           Sweat
           with
           pain
           and
           anguish
           ;
           the
           reason
           whereof
           I
           shall
           leave
           unto
           the
           more
           curious
           Inquisitors
           into
           Nature
           to
           determine
           .
           There
           are
           
             Lapideous
             Humors
          
           in
           the
           Bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           occasioned
           sometimes
           by
           Colds
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           ill
           Diet
           which
           are
           apt
           to
           become
           Stones
           .
           It
           is
           related
           by
           the
           late
           
             German
             Curiesi
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1655.
           a
           Person
           of
           quality
           in●
           Dantzick
           was
           much
           afflicted
           
           with
           a
           painful
           Tumor
           in
           his
           Tongue
           ,
           a
           skilful
           Chirurgeon
           perceiving
           a
           Stone
           there
           ,
           cut
           it
           out
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Patient
           recovered
           ,
           the
           Stone
           being
           as
           big
           as
           a
           small
           Olive
           .
           The
           like
           hapned
           to
           another
           in
           the
           Year
           1662.
           
           Again
           in
           the
           Year
           1678.
           a
           Gentlewoman
           in
           Gr●nberg
           ,
           having
           been
           for
           several
           Years
           in
           the
           Spring
           and
           in
           the
           Fall
           aff●icted
           with
           a
           pain
           in
           her
           tongue
           ,
           at
           last
           the
           pain
           became
           intollerable
           ,
           untill
           a
           Stone
           as
           big
           as
           a
           a
           Filberd●
           Nut
           came
           out
           of
           her
           Tongue
           ,
           upon
           which
           she
           had
           ease
           .
           In
           the
           
             Philosophical
             Transactions
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Year
           1672.
           
           Page
           4062.
           an
           account
           is
           given
           of
           a
           Man
           in
           England
           who
           had
           a
           Stone
           breeding
           under
           his
           Tongue
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           his
           suffering
           much
           cold
           in
           a
           Winter
           Sea-Voyage
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           his
           Landing
           ,
           he
           found
           an
           hard
           lump
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Stone
           was
           generated
           .
           There
           were
           eight
           years
           between
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Stones
           first
           breeding
           and
           its
           being
           taken
           away
           .
           Upon
           a
           fresh
           cold-taking
           he
           suffered
           much
           pain
           ,
           but
           when
           his
           cold
           was
           over
           his
           pain
           ceased
           .
           At
           last
           it
           caused
           a
           swelling
           about
           his
           throat
           ,
           especially
           at
           the
           first
           draught
           of
           Beer
           at
           Meals
           .
           The
           last
           Summer
           of
           his
           af●●iction
           ,
           the
           Stone
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           vertiginous
           ;
           and
           some
           dayes
           before
           its
           excision
           ,
           such
           an
           abundance
           of
           Rheume
           and
           Spittle
           f●owed
           out
           of
           his
           
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           as
           would
           presently
           wet
           all
           the
           Bed
           about
           him
           .
           The
           Stone
           weiged
           but
           seven
           Grains
           ,
           being
           much
           of
           the
           shape
           of
           our
           ordinary
           Horse-beans
           .
           This
           Stone
           was
           by
           judicious
           Observators
           judged
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           Tumors
           called
           Atheroma
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Name
           they
           would
           have
           it
           called
           by
           ,
           is
           
             Lapis
             Atheromatis
          
           .
           Stones
           have
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Jovnts
           of
           many
           Gouty
           persons
           ,
           some
           cold
           Imposthume
           arising
           in
           their
           joynts
           before
           .
           
             Senner●us
             ,
             Flat●rus
             ,
             Barth●linus
             ,
             Skenckius
             ,
          
           and
           other
           learned
           Men
           have
           observed
           that
           Humane
           Bodies
           are
           subject
           to
           p●trification
           in
           every
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           notable
           Instances
           to
           this
           purpose
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Philosophical
           Transactions
           at
           London
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Curiesi
           in
           forreign
           Countries
           .
           I
           presume
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           unto
           such
           as
           have
           not
           those
           Books
           ,
           for
           me
           to
           relate
           some
           Examples
           out
           of
           them
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
           There
           was
           then
           ,
           a
           Man
           who
           being
           troubled
           with
           a
           Catarrh
           and
           obstruction
           of
           Urin
           ,
           when
           a
           Vein
           was
           opened
           there
           came
           four
           Stones
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Again
           a
           person
           that
           was
           much
           afflicted
           with
           a
           Distillation
           of
           Rhume
           .
           And
           another
           that
           was
           continually
           imployed
           in
           preparing
           Lime
           .
           Small
           stones
           bred
           in
           their
           Lungs
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           (
           as
           big
           as
           Peas
           )
           were
           Coughed
           up
           .
           A
           Stone
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Gooses
           
           Egg
           was
           found
           adhaering
           to
           the
           Liver
           of
           the
           Countess
           of
           Nadasti
           .
           One
           that
           died
           by
           a
           violent
           pain
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           there
           was
           found
           a
           Stone
           therein
           between
           the
           Dura
           and
           the
           
             Pia
             Mater
          
           .
           A
           Woman
           that
           died
           by
           
             Nephretick
             Pains
          
           ,
           the
           Physitian
           found
           her
           left
           Kidney
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           large
           Stones
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           right
           Kidney
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           was
           converted
           into
           a
           perfect
           Stone
           .
           In
           the
           same
           year
           there
           was
           an
           Ox
           near
           Padua
           ,
           in
           Italy
           ,
           which
           could
           by
           no
           means
           be
           made
           fat
           ;
           but
           was
           observed
           to
           be
           strangely
           stupid
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           down
           his
           head
           after
           an
           unusual
           manner
           ;
           they
           that
           killed
           him
           ,
           found
           that
           his
           Brains
           were
           petrified
           ,
           being
           as
           hard
           as
           Marble
           .
           The
           like
           hapned
           to
           another
           Ox
           in
           Suecia
           .
           Nor
           are
           Humane
           Bodies
           wholly
           free
           from
           the
           like
           Petrification
           ;
           for
           Anatomists
           of
           good
           credit
           ,
           affirm
           that
           they
           have
           known
           several
           dissected
           by
           them
           ,
           whose
           Brains
           were
           in
           part
           petrified
           .
           Nay
           the
           heart
           it self
           is
           not
           exempted
           from
           this
           Misery
           .
           There
           were
           three
           Stones
           found
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           Emperour
           
             Maximilian
             II.
          
           It
           is
           no
           less
           strange
           that
           Bones
           should
           be
           generated
           in
           the
           Lungs
           ,
           Heart
           ,
           and
           other
           Bowels
           .
           Nothing
           in
           nature
           seems
           more
           mysterious
           than
           that
           which
           hapned
           to
           the
           Brother
           of
           the
           illustrious
           
             Caspar
             Horwath
          
           ,
           a
           Baron
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Hungaria
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           
           for
           some
           〈◊〉
           Consumptive
           ,
           after
           his
           Death
           the
           〈◊〉
           opened
           him
           ,
           and
           found
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           〈◊〉
           heart
           (
           which
           was
           very
           much
           dried
           )
           a
           Bone
           like
           an
           Almond
           ,
           perfectly
           expressing
           the
           genuine
           Effigies
           of
           the
           dead
           Gentleman
           ,
           representing
           his
           very
           Beard
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           feature●
           of
           his
           face
           so
           exactly
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           any
           Artist
           to
           have
           drawn
           a
           Pic●●●e
           more
           like
           the
           Person
           ,
           than
           Nature
           had
           performed
           in
           this
           Bone
           
             (
             vide
             Germ.
             Ethem
             .
             ●n
             .
             1671.
             
             O●serv
             .
             40.
             
             P.
          
           72.
           )
           Moreover
           ,
           credible
           Hi●tories
           Report
           ,
           that
           in
           Africa
           ,
           the
           Bo●●●s
           of
           Men
           (
           and
           of
           other
           Animals
           )
           have
           been
           turned
           into
           perfect
           Stones
           .
           Nor
           is
           that
           much
           less
           prodigious
           which
           〈◊〉
           reports
           concerning
           a
           Tailors
           Wife
           (
           her
           〈◊〉
           was
           C●lu●ba
           Chatry
           )
           who
           having
           〈◊〉
           with
           Child
           ,
           the
           usual
           time
           for
           Deliver
           being
           come
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           pain
           ,
           and
           other
           〈…〉
           of
           Birth
           appeared
           ,
           yet
           she
           was
           never
           Delivered
           ,
           but
           lived
           twenty
           eight
           yea●s
           in
           much
           mis●ry
           ,
           still
           retaining
           her
           Burden
           .
           〈…〉
           Death
           ,
           the
           Physitians
           foun●
           〈…〉
           Child
           within
           her
           was
           turned
           into
           〈…〉
           
             Med.
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Part
             2.
             
             C●p.
          
           8.
           〈…〉
           hath
           〈…〉
           this
           .
           And
           within
           a
           〈…〉
           a
           thing
           as
           prodigious
           and
           aston●●●ng
           (
           though
           without
           any
           Lapidification
           )
           
           as
           any
           of
           the
           fo●mer
           Relations
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Year
           1652.
           the
           Wife
           of
           
             Iohn
             ●●get
          
           at
           T●louse
           in
           France
           ,
           being
           with
           Child
           and
           come
           to
           her
           f●ll
           time
           ,
           was
           in
           travailing
           pains
           ,
           but
           no
           Child
           followed
           .
           For
           the
           space
           of
           twenty
           years
           she
           perceived
           the
           Child
           to
           stir
           ,
           with
           many
           t●oublesome
           symptoms
           accompanying
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           six
           last
           years
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           she
           perceived
           it
           not
           to
           move
           ;
           falling
           sick
           she
           requested
           a
           Chirurgeon
           to
           open
           her
           after
           she
           was
           dead
           ;
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           a
           Child
           was
           found
           in
           her
           Body
           ,
           neither
           Putrifi●d
           nor
           yet
           petrified
           .
           All
           the
           inward
           parts
           of
           the
           Child
           were
           discoloured
           with
           a
           blackishness
           ,
           except
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           was
           red
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           issuing
           blood
           .
           This
           Infant
           weighed
           eight
           pound
           Averdupoise
           .
           The
           Mother
           died
           ,
           Iune
           18.
           1678.
           being
           about
           the
           sixty
           fourth
           year
           of
           her
           Age.
           I
           should
           hardly
           give
           credit
           to
           a
           Story
           so
           stupendous
           and
           incredible
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Philosophical
           transactions
           
             (
             No.
             139.
             
             P.
          
           979.
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           undoubtedly
           true
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           the
           Discourse
           we
           are
           upon
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           here
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           strange
           for
           Stones
           to
           breed
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           for
           Plants
           ,
           and
           diverse
           sorts
           of
           Animals
           to
           be
           formed
           therein
           :
           Yet
           many
           Authors
           have
           attested
           to
           this
           .
           And
           a
           late
           Writer
           affirms
           that
           there
           was
           not
           long
           
           since
           a
           Woman
           who
           having
           drunk
           Stagnating
           Water
           out
           of
           a
           Pond
           where
           Frogs
           used
           to
           keep
           ,
           grew
           Cachectical
           ,
           and
           swelled
           so
           as
           that
           she
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           Hydropical
           .
           One
           Evening
           walking
           near
           the
           Ponds
           where
           the
           Frogs
           croked
           ,
           she
           perceived
           Frogs
           to
           croke
           in
           her
           Belly
           .
           Acquainting
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           he
           gave
           her
           a
           strong
           Cathartick
           ,
           whereupon
           she
           cast
           up
           two
           living
           Frogs
           pretty
           large
           ,
           green
           on
           their
           back
           and
           yellow
           under
           their
           bellies
           ,
           and
           voided
           three
           dead
           by
           siege
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           greenish
           Serum
           ,
           after
           which
           she
           was
           well
           disposed
           .
           Again
           in
           the
           Year
           1680.
           
           A
           Man
           living
           near
           Lyons
           in
           France
           ,
           voided
           a
           Worm
           seven
           Ells
           long
           ,
           scaly
           like
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           hairy
           .
           See
           the
           
             Weekly
             Memorials
             for
             the
             Ingenious
             ,
             P.
          
           67
           ,
           82
           ,
           100.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             
               Remarkable
               Tempests
            
             in
             New-England
             .
             A
             Remark
             upon
             the
             Hurricane
             ,
             Anno.
             1635.
             
             A
             Remarkable
             accident
             by
             a
             sudden
             freezing
             of
             Rain
             in
             the
             Year
             1659.
             
             A
             strange
             Whirl-wind
             in
             Cambridge
             1680.
             
             Another
             in
             
               New-Haven
               Colony
            
             1682.
             
             Another
             at
             Springfield
             .
             Some
             parallel
             Instances
             .
             Of
             Earthquakes
             in
             this
             Countrey
             .
             Land
             wonderfully
             removed
             .
             Parallel
             Stories
             .
             Of
             Remarkable
             Floods
             this
             year
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             New-England
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             An
             account
             of
             a
             prodigious
             Flood
             in
             France
             five
             years
             ago
             ,
             with
             conjectures
             concerning
             the
             natural
             reason
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           OTher
           Remarkables
           besides
           those
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           have
           hapned
           in
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           I
           cannot
           here
           insert
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           received
           a
           full
           and
           clear
           account
           concerning
           them
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           such
           particulars
           as
           I
           have
           by
           good
           and
           credible
           hands
           been
           informed
           of
           ,
           I
           shall
           further
           add
           .
           And
           let
           it
           be
           here
           Recorded
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           seen
           diverse
           Tempests
           in
           New-England
           ,
           which
           deserve
           to
           have
           a
           Remark
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           notable
           Circumstances
           wherewith
           they
           have
           been
           attended
           .
           I
           have
           not
           
           heard
           of
           any
           Storm
           more
           dismal
           than
           the
           great
           Hurricane
           which
           was
           in
           August
           1635.
           the
           fury
           whereof
           threw
           down
           (
           either
           breaking
           them
           off
           by
           the
           bole
           or
           plucking
           them
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           )
           thousands
           of
           great
           Trees
           in
           the
           Woods
           .
           Of
           this
           some
           account
           is
           given
           by
           Mr.
           〈◊〉
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           our
           present
           Collection
           .
           And
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           have
           peculiar
           reason
           to
           commemorate
           that
           solemn
           providence
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           my
           Father
           and
           Mothe●
           ,
           and
           four
           of
           my
           Brethren
           were
           then
           in
           a
           Vessel
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           New-England
           ,
           being
           at
           Anchor
           amongst
           the
           Rocks
           at
           the
           
             Isles
             of
             Sholes
          
           when
           the
           Storm
           began
           ;
           but
           their
           Cables
           broke
           ,
           and
           the
           Ship
           was
           driving
           directly
           upon
           a
           mighty
           Rock
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           their
           lives
           〈◊〉
           given
           up
           for
           lost
           ,
           but
           then
           in
           an
           instant
           of
           time
           ,
           God
           turned
           the
           Wind
           about
           ,
           which
           carried
           them
           from
           the
           Rock
           of
           Death
           before
           their
           eyes
           :
           This
           memorable
           providence
           is
           mentioned
           in
           my
           Fathers
           Life
           ,
           both
           in
           that
           Edition
           published
           in
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           Page
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           And
           also
           in
           that
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Cl●rk
           in
           his
           last
           Volumn
           of
           Lives
           ,
           Page
           131.
           
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           further
           enlarge
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           1659.
           near
           the
           Town
           of
           Concord
           in
           New-England
           ,
           there
           hapned
           that
           which
           is
           somewhat
           rare
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           reckoned
           amongst
           Remarkable
           
           Accidents
           .
           In
           the
           Moneth
           of
           February
           ,
           it
           having
           rained
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           at
           night
           it
           froze
           extreamly
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           many
           Limbs
           were
           broken
           off
           from
           many
           Trees
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Ice
           ,
           caused
           by
           the
           sudden
           friezing
           of
           the
           Rain
           upon
           the
           Boughs
           .
           It
           was
           somewhat
           formidable
           to
           hear
           the
           crackings
           ma●e
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           by
           the
           falling
           of
           so
           much
           Wood
           (
           thousands
           of
           Cords
           )
           as
           was
           by
           that
           means
           occasioned
           .
           Of
           later
           years
           several
           places
           in
           this
           Countrey
           have
           been
           visited
           with
           strange
           and
           awful
           Tempests
           .
           That
           was
           very
           Remarkable
           which
           hapned
           in
           Cambridge
           in
           
             New-England
             ,
             Iuly
          
           8.
           1680.
           
           The
           persons
           who
           were
           Witnesses
           of
           that
           very
           amazing
           Providence
           have
           declared
           what
           themselves
           observed
           about
           it
           .
           The
           History
           whereof
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           ,
           a
           Worthy
           Person
           having
           furnished
           me
           with
           the
           following
           Narrative
           .
           
             
               Samuel
               Stone
            
             of
             Cambridge
             in
             New-England
             does
             declare
             and
             testifie
             ,
             that
             Iuly
             8.
             1680.
             about
             two
             of
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             he
             being
             with
             his
             young
             Son
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             the
             Wind
             then
             Southerly
             ,
             he
             observed
             a
             Cloud
             in
             the
             North-west
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Wind
             ,
             which
             caused
             a
             singing
             noise
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             increased
             ,
             till
             the
             Whirl-wind
             came
             ,
             which
             began
             in
             the
             Mead●●
             near
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             
             though
             then
             it
             was
             not
             so
             violent
             as
             it
             proved
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             it
             passed
             by
             him
             it
             sucked
             up
             and
             whirled
             about
             the
             Hay
             that
             was
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             it
             :
             it
             passed
             from
             him
             towards
             his
             House
             over
             an
             Hill
             ,
             tearing
             down
             several
             Trees
             as
             it
             went
             along
             ;
             and
             coming
             to
             his
             Barn
             car●ied
             off
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Roof
             (
             about
             twenty
             four
             foot
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             thirty
             the
             other
             ,
             fell
             near
             the
             Dwelling-house
             where
             People
             were
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             its
             fall
             be
             heard
             by
             them
             (
             yet
             it
             was
             so
             great
             that
             it
             was
             heard
             by
             some
             a
             mile
             off
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             rushing
             noise
             of
             the
             Wind.
             Afterwards
             as
             it
             pressed
             towards
             Matthew
             Bridge's
             House
             ,
             it
             tore
             down
             some
             Trees
             and
             Indian
             Corn
             ,
             and
             there
             rose
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             Mile
             ;
             afterwards
             it
             came
             down
             upon
             the
             Earth
             in
             a
             more
             violent
             manner
             ;
             the
             effects
             whereof
             he
             saw
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             known
             by
             the
             following
             Relation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Matthew
               Bridge
            
             who
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             what
             hapned
             ,
             Declares
             that
             he
             observed
             a
             thick
             Cloud
             coming
             along
             his
             Fathers
             Field
             before
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             to
             appearance
             very
             black
             ;
             in
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Cloud
             as
             it
             passed
             over
             him
             ,
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             a
             light
             Pillar
             as
             he
             judged
             about
             eight
             or
             ten
             Foot
             diameter
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             him
             like
             a
             Screw
             
             or
             solid
             Body
             .
             It
             s
             motion
             was
             continually
             circular
             ,
             which
             turned
             about
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Cloud
             .
             It
             passed
             along
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             tearing
             all
             before
             it
             ,
             Bushes
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             yea
             the
             Earth
             it self
             ,
             removing
             old
             Trees
             as
             they
             lay
             along
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Stones
             of
             a
             great
             magnitude
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             could
             not
             be
             found
             again
             :
             great
             Trees
             were
             twisted
             and
             torn
             down
             ,
             and
             carried
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             ;
             Branches
             of
             Trees
             ,
             containing
             about
             a
             Load
             of
             Wood
             ,
             were
             blown
             from
             their
             Bodies
             ▪
             and
             carried
             forty
             yards
             or
             more
             .
             The
             Cloud
             it self
             was
             filled
             with
             Stones
             ,
             Bushes
             ,
             Boughs
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             that
             it
             had
             taken
             up
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             top
             and
             sides
             of
             the
             Cloud
             seemed
             like
             a
             green
             Wood.
             After
             it
             went
             from
             him
             ,
             it
             went
             a
             mile
             and
             half
             before
             it
             scattered
             ,
             bearing
             down
             the
             Trees
             before
             it
             above
             a
             Mile
             in
             breadth
             ;
             passing
             through
             a
             thick
             Swamp
             of
             
               Spruse
               ,
               Pine
            
             ,
             and
             other
             young
             Trees
             (
             which
             was
             about
             half
             a
             mile
             through
             )
             it
             laid
             all
             flat
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             yet
             the
             Trees
             being
             young
             ,
             are
             since
             risen
             up
             :
             it
             was
             observable
             as
             it
             passed
             through
             a
             new
             planted
             Orchard
             ,
             it
             not
             only
             pulled
             up
             some
             of
             the
             young
             Trees
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             but
             broke
             off
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             bodies
             ,
             about
             two
             or
             three
             foot
             high
             ▪
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             
             shot
             off
             not
             hurting
             the
             Stocks
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             great
             noise
             made
             by
             the
             Storm
             ,
             that
             other
             considerable
             noises
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             as
             falling
             of
             very
             great
             Trees
             very
             near
             one
             ,
             〈◊〉
             not
             be
             heard
             .
             The
             above
             said
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             a
             Boy
             with
             him
             endeavoured
             to
             run
             to
             〈…〉
             ,
             but
             were
             prevented
             by
             the
             Sto●m
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             necessitated
             to
             ly
             〈◊〉
             upon
             the
             Ground
             behind
             some
             Bushes
             ,
             and
             this
             thick
             Cloud
             and
             Pillar
             passed
             so
             near
             them
             as
             almost
             to
             touch
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             with
             its
             force
             bent
             the
             Bushes
             down
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             lives
             were
             preserved
             .
             
               Iohn
               Robbins
            
             a
             Servant
             Man
             was
             suddenly
             slain
             by
             this
             Storm
             ,
             his
             Body
             being
             much
             bruised
             ,
             and
             many
             Bones
             broken
             by
             the
             violence
             thereof
             .
             Thus
             concerning
             that
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           year
           was
           attended
           with
           sundry
           Remarkable
           Tempests
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           this
           Countrey
           .
           One
           of
           which
           hapned
           in
           New-Haven
           Colony
           ,
           Iune
           10.
           1682.
           
           Concerning
           which
           I
           have
           received
           from
           a
           good
           hand
           the
           following
           account
           .
           This
           Storm
           began
           about
           2
           
             h.
             P.
             M.
          
           and
           continued
           two
           hours
           .
           It
           reached
           
             Stratford
             ,
             Milford
             ,
             ●airfield
             ,
             New-Haven
             ,
          
           and
           it
           was
           very
           violent
           in
           every
           one
           of
           these
           places
           ,
           especially
           Milford
           ,
           where
           three
           Barns
           were
           blown
           down
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           one
           
           House
           new
           built
           ,
           that
           was
           forty
           foot
           in
           length
           ,
           well
           inclosed
           ,
           was
           moved
           from
           the
           Foundation
           at
           one
           corner
           ,
           near
           two
           foot
           and
           an
           half
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           strength
           of
           the
           Storm
           was
           about
           six
           miles
           above
           Stratford
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           great
           Havock
           ,
           that
           is
           there
           made
           ,
           for
           the
           compass
           of
           half
           a
           mile
           in
           breadth
           ,
           scarce
           a
           Tree
           left
           standing
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           shaken
           by
           the
           Storm
           ;
           the
           strongest
           Oaks
           are
           torn
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           some
           two
           foot
           ,
           some
           three
           foot
           and
           more
           over
           ;
           young
           Saplins
           that
           were
           not
           so
           big
           as
           a
           Mans
           middle
           ,
           were
           broken
           off
           in
           the
           midst
           :
           This
           Storm
           came
           out
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           the
           Wind
           did
           before
           the
           end
           somewhat
           vere
           towards
           the
           North
           ;
           it
           was
           attended
           with
           a
           violent
           Rain
           :
           the
           very
           noise
           of
           the
           Wind
           in
           the
           Woods
           ,
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           that
           were
           in
           it
           could
           not
           hear
           the
           fall
           of
           a
           Tree
           a
           few
           Rods
           from
           them
           .
           Great
           Limbs
           of
           Trees
           were
           carried
           like
           Feathers
           in
           the
           Air
           an
           incredible
           distance
           from
           the
           Trees
           they
           were
           broken
           from
           :
           Many
           that
           were
           at
           work
           in
           the
           Woods
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           way
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           but
           by
           running
           into
           open
           Plains
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           no
           Trees
           .
           The
           strength
           of
           the
           Storm
           passed
           along
           East
           and
           by
           South
           ,
           over
           
             Stratford
             River
          
           ,
           and
           between
           Milford
           and
           New-Haven
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           passed
           away
           
           into
           the
           Sound
           towards
           Long-Island
           :
           Many
           thousands
           of
           Trees
           were
           blown
           down
           both
           above
           and
           below
           the
           place
           before
           specified
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           that
           half
           mile
           ,
           the
           greatest
           strength
           of
           the
           Storm
           was
           ;
           for
           here
           almost
           there
           was
           an
           universal
           Destruction
           of
           all
           the
           Trees
           ,
           leaving
           the
           place
           upon
           Hills
           so
           naked
           that
           very
           few
           Trees
           are
           found
           standing
           .
           Thus
           of
           that
           Tempest
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           on
           Iune
           26.
           1682.
           there
           were
           the
           most
           amazing
           Lightnings
           that
           have
           been
           known
           in
           New-England
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           night
           being
           thereby
           made
           as
           light
           as
           the
           Day
           .
           In
           some
           places
           grievous
           Hail
           fell
           with
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Windows
           of
           some
           Houses
           .
           But
           at
           Springfield
           it
           was
           most
           dreadful
           ,
           where
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ice
           ,
           som●
           seven
           ,
           some
           nine
           inches
           about
           ,
           fell
           down
           from
           the
           Clouds
           with
           such
           violence
           that
           the
           Shingles
           upon
           some
           Houses
           were
           broken
           thereby
           ,
           and
           holes
           beat
           into
           the
           Ground
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           might
           put
           his
           hand
           in
           .
           Several
           acres
           of
           Corn
           (
           both
           Wheat
           and
           Indian
           )
           were
           beat
           down
           and
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Hail
           .
           Yet
           this
           Hail-storm
           (
           though
           terrible
           )
           was
           not
           comparable
           to
           that
           which
           hapned
           three
           years
           ago
           in
           another
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           at
           the
           Town
           of
           Bl●is
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           were
           by
           the
           amazing
           fury
           of
           a
           prodigious
           Tempest
           affrighted
           
           out
           of
           their
           sleep
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           rise
           out
           of
           their
           Beds
           that
           they
           might
           save
           their
           lives
           .
           Several
           Houses
           ,
           and
           two
           (
           Churches
           )
           Meeting-houses
           ,
           were
           beat
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           This
           Tempest
           was
           likewise
           accompanied
           with
           a
           most
           prodigious
           Hail
           ,
           many
           thousand
           stones
           being
           found
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Mans
           ●ist
           .
           This
           unusual
           Artillery
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           broke
           all
           the
           Slates
           wherewith
           the
           Hou●es
           were
           covered
           ,
           and
           the
           Glass-windows
           ,
           all
           over
           the
           Town
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           beaten
           in
           a
           Morter
           .
           Without
           the
           Town
           eight
           whole
           Parishes
           with
           the
           Fields
           adjacent
           were
           wholly
           ruined
           by
           that
           Hail
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           terrible
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           as
           if
           no
           Corn
           had
           been
           sown
           ,
           or
           Vines
           planted
           there
           .
           Four
           other
           Parishes
           were
           much
           endamaged
           ,
           multitudes
           of
           Chimneys
           beaten
           down
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           damage
           thereby
           ,
           with
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Windows
           and
           Tyles
           ,
           were
           valued
           to
           be
           above
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ;
           and
           the
           harm
           in
           the
           Vineyards
           ,
           and
           Corn-fields
           invaluable
           .
           The
           Divine
           Providence
           was
           very
           much
           seen
           ,
           in
           that
           Man
           ,
           Woman
           nor
           Child
           were
           killed
           in
           this
           fearful
           Desolation
           .
           The
           Reader
           may
           see
           a
           more
           full
           Relation
           of
           this
           prodigious
           Hail-storm
           in
           Mr.
           
           Burton's
           surprising
           Miracles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Page
           180
           ,
           181.
           
           As
           for
           those
           sudden
           Gusts
           wherewith
           part
           of
           
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           several
           Towns
           near
           New-Haven
           in
           N●●-E●gland
           were
           Alarm'd
           ,
           the
           like
           hapned
           at
           a
           〈◊〉
           in
           England
           ,
           fourteen
           years
           ago
           ;
           the
           〈◊〉
           whereof
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             Transactions
          
           Numb
           .
           17.
           
           Page
           2156.
           
           〈◊〉
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Octob.
           30.
           1669.
           betwixt
           five
           and
           ●ix
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           the
           Wind
           〈◊〉
           ,
           at
           Ashley
           in
           North-Hamptonshire
           ,
           hapned
           a
           formidable
           Hurricane
           ,
           scarce
           bearing
           sixty
           yards
           in
           its
           breadth
           ,
           and
           spending
           it self
           〈◊〉
           about
           seven
           minutes
           of
           time
           .
           Its
           first
           disc●●n'd
           assault
           was
           upon
           a
           Milk-Maid
           ,
           taking
           her
           Pail
           and
           Hat
           from
           off
           her
           Head
           ;
           and
           carrying
           it
           many
           scores
           of
           yards
           from
           her
           ,
           where
           it
           lay
           undiscovered
           some
           dayes
           .
           Next
           ,
           it
           storm'd
           the
           Yard
           of
           one
           Sprigge
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Westthorp
           (
           a
           name
           of
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Town
           )
           where
           it
           blew
           a
           Wagon-body
           off
           of
           the
           Axel-trees
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Wheels
           and
           Axel-trees
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           blowing
           three
           of
           the
           Wheels
           so
           shattered
           over
           a
           Wall.
           The
           Wagon
           stood
           somewhat
           cross
           to
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Wind.
           Another
           Wagon
           of
           Mr.
           Sali●b●ries
           marched
           with
           great
           speed
           upon
           its
           Wheels
           against
           the
           side
           of
           his
           House
           to
           the
           astonishment
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           A
           branch
           of
           an
           As●-tree
           of
           that
           bigness
           that
           two
           lusty
           Men
           could
           scarce
           lift
           it
           ,
           blew
           over
           
           Mr.
           Salisburies
           House
           without
           hurting
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           Branch
           was
           torn
           from
           a
           Tree
           ,
           an
           hundred
           yards
           distant
           from
           that
           House
           .
           A
           Slate
           was
           found
           upon
           a
           Window
           of
           the
           house
           of
           
             Samuel
             Templer
          
           Esqr.
           which
           very
           much
           bent
           an
           Iron
           Bar
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           t
           is
           certain
           ▪
           that
           the
           nearest
           place
           ,
           the
           slate
           was
           at
           first
           forced
           from
           ,
           was
           near
           two
           hundred
           yards
           .
           Not
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           its
           stripping
           of
           several
           Houses
           ;
           one
           thing
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           at
           Mr.
           Maidwells
           Senior
           ,
           it
           forced
           open
           a
           Door
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Latch
           ,
           and
           thence
           marching
           through
           the
           Entry
           ,
           and
           forcing
           open
           the
           Dairy
           Door
           ,
           it
           overturned
           the
           Milk-Vessels
           ,
           and
           blew
           out
           three
           Panes
           or
           Lights
           in
           the
           Window
           ;
           next
           it
           mounted
           the
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           blew
           out
           nine
           Lights
           more
           :
           from
           thence
           it
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Parsonage
           ,
           whose
           Roof
           it
           more
           than
           Decimated
           ;
           thence
           crosseth
           the
           narrow
           Street
           ,
           and
           forcibly
           drives
           a
           Man
           headlong
           into
           the
           Doors
           of
           
             Tho.
             Brigges
             ▪
          
           Then
           it
           passed
           with
           a
           cursory
           salute
           at
           
             Thomas
             Marstones
          
           ,
           down
           to
           Mr.
           
             George
             Wignils
          
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           Furlongs
           distance
           from
           Marstons
           ,
           and
           two
           Furlongs
           from
           Sprigges
           ,
           where
           it
           plaid
           notorious
           Exploits
           ,
           blowing
           a
           large
           Hovel
           of
           Peas
           from
           its
           Supporters
           ,
           and
           settling
           it
           cleaverly
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           without
           any
           considerable
           damage
           to
           the
           Thatch
           .
           Here
           it
           
           blew
           a
           Gate
           Post
           ,
           fixed
           two
           foot
           and
           an
           half
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           into
           the
           Fields
           ,
           many
           yards
           from
           its
           first
           abode
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           concerning
           Remarkable
           Tempests
           .
        
         
           Earthquakes
           deserve
           to
           be
           mentioned
           amongst
           
             Remarkable
             Providences
          
           ,
           since
           Aristotle
           himself
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           is
           stupid
           and
           unreasonable
           who
           is
           not
           affected
           with
           them
           .
           This
           part
           of
           the
           World
           hath
           not
           been
           altogether
           free
           from
           such
           tremendous
           accidents
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           through
           the
           gracious
           providence
           of
           God
           )
           there
           never
           was
           yet
           any
           harm
           done
           amongst
           us
           thereby
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           .
           The
           Year
           1638.
           was
           attended
           with
           a
           considerable
           Earth-quake
           .
           There
           are
           who
           affirm
           that
           they
           heard
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           noise
           before
           the
           Earth
           began
           to
           tremble
           .
           Another
           Earth-quake
           was
           observed
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           
             New-England
             ,
             Anno
             Domini
          
           1658.
           
           Also
           in
           in
           the
           Year
           1662.
           on
           the
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           and
           28
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           the
           Earth
           was
           shaken
           at
           least
           six
           times
           in
           the
           space
           of
           three
           dayes
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           upon
           the
           first
           approach
           of
           the
           Earth-quake
           ,
           the
           things
           on
           the
           Shelves
           in
           the
           House
           began
           to
           move
           .
           Many
           People
           ran
           out
           of
           their
           Houses
           with
           fear
           and
           amazement
           :
           but
           no
           House
           fell
           ,
           nor
           was
           any
           damage
           sustained
           .
           
           There
           was
           another
           
             Earth-quake●
             April
          
           3.
           1668.
           
           We
           in
           Boston
           were
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Countrey
           were
           more
           terribly
           shaken
           .
           The
           Indians
           say
           that
           the
           Earth-quake
           this
           year
           ,
           did
           stop
           the
           course
           of
           a
           considerable
           River
           .
           It
           is
           also
           reported
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           French
           in
           Nova-Scotia
           ,
           there
           hapned
           an
           Earth-quake
           which
           rent
           an
           huge
           Rock
           asunder
           to
           the
           center
           ,
           wherein
           was
           a
           vast
           hollow
           of
           an
           immeasurable
           depth
           .
           Concerning
           Earth-quakes
           which
           have
           lately
           hapned
           in
           remoter
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ▪
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           insert
           any
           thing
           ,
           having
           mentioned
           them
           in
           my
           
             Discourse
             of
             Comets
          
           ,
           Printed
           the
           last
           year
           .
           Only
           therein
           I
           have
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           that
           memorable
           
             Earth-quake
             ▪
             May
          
           12.
           1682.
           having
           received
           Information
           concerning
           it
           more
           lately
           .
           Such
           Readers
           as
           are
           inquisitive
           into
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ▪
           may
           see
           that
           Earth-quake
           described
           and
           discoursed
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Weekly
             Memorials
             for
             the
             Ingenious
             ▪
             Page
          
           125
           ,
           &c.
           
           Remarkable
           was
           that
           which
           hapned
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1670.
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Kenebunck
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Province
             of
             Main
          
           in
           New-England
           ,
           where
           not
           far
           from
           the
           River
           side
           a
           piece
           of
           Clay
           Ground
           ,
           was
           thrown
           up
           over
           the
           top
           of
           high
           Oakes
           that
           grew
           between
           it
           and
           the
           River
           ,
           into
           the
           River
           ,
           stopping
           the
           course
           thereof
           ,
           and
           leaving
           an
           hole
           forty
           
           yards
           square
           ,
           wherein
           were
           thousands
           of
           clay
           Bullets
           ,
           like
           Musket
           Bullets
           .
           It
           is
           also
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           to
           this
           hapned
           at
           Casco
           (
           twenty
           miles
           to
           the
           Eastward
           of
           the
           other
           place
           )
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           :
           Whether
           the
           removal
           of
           this
           ground
           did
           proceed
           from
           an
           Earth-quake
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           eruption
           of
           Mineral
           Vapors
           ,
           or
           from
           some
           other
           cause
           ,
           may
           be
           disputed
           .
           They
           that
           would
           give
           a
           probable
           conjecture
           concerning
           the
           natural
           cause
           ,
           must
           first
           know
           whether
           a
           great
           Drought
           ,
           or
           much
           Rain
           ,
           or
           both
           successively
           ,
           did
           not
           proceed
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           am
           not
           informed
           .
           The
           like
           Memorable
           accidents
           have
           hapned
           in
           several
           places
           in
           England
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           present
           age
           ;
           which
           it
           may
           be
           t
           will
           be
           pleasing
           and
           edifying
           to
           some
           Readers
           for
           me
           here
           to
           commemorate
           .
           To
           proceed
           .
           The
           like
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           related
           ,
           fell
           out
           1571.
           in
           
             Hereford-shire
             ;
             Marcley
             Hill
          
           ,
           in
           the
           East
           part
           of
           the
           Shire
           ;
           with
           a
           roaring
           noise
           ,
           removed
           it self
           from
           the
           place
           where
           it
           stood
           ,
           and
           for
           three
           dayes
           together
           travelled
           from
           its
           old
           seat
           .
           It
           began
           first
           to
           take
           its
           Journey
           ,
           February
           17.
           being
           Saturday
           ,
           at
           six
           of
           the
           clock
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           by
           seven
           of
           the
           clock
           next
           Morning
           ,
           it
           had
           gone
           forty
           paces
           ,
           carrying
           with
           it
           Sheep
           in
           their
           Cotes
           ,
           Hedg
           Rows
           ,
           
           and
           Trees
           ,
           whereof
           some
           were
           overturned
           ▪
           and
           some
           that
           stood
           upon
           the
           Plain
           are
           firmly
           growing
           upon
           the
           Hill
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           East
           were
           turned
           West
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           the
           West
           were
           set
           in
           the
           East
           .
           In
           this
           Remove
           it
           overthrew
           
             Kinnaston
             Chappel
          
           ,
           and
           turned
           two
           High-wayes
           near
           an
           hundred
           yards
           from
           their
           old
           paths
           .
           The
           Ground
           that
           thus
           removed
           was
           about
           twenty
           six
           Acres
           ,
           which
           opening
           it self
           with
           Rocks
           and
           all
           ,
           bore
           the
           Earth
           before
           it
           for
           four
           hundred
           yards
           space
           ,
           without
           any
           stay
           ,
           leaving
           Pasturage
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Tillage
           ,
           and
           the
           Tillage
           overspread
           the
           Pasturage
           .
           Lastly
           overwhelming
           its
           lower
           parts
           ,
           it
           mounted
           to
           an
           Hill
           of
           twelve
           Fathom
           high
           ,
           and
           there
           rested
           ,
           after
           three
           dayes
           Travel
           .
           Again
           on
           the
           third
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           A.
           D.
           1582.
           at
           Hermitage
           in
           Dorset-shire
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           ground
           of
           three
           Acres
           ,
           removed
           from
           its
           old
           place
           (
           as
           is
           testified
           by
           Stow
           in
           his
           Summary
           )
           and
           was
           carried
           over
           another
           Closure
           where
           Alders
           and
           Willows
           grew
           ,
           the
           space
           of
           forty
           Rod
           or
           Perches
           ,
           and
           stopped
           the
           High-way
           that
           led
           to
           Corne
           ,
           and
           the
           Hedges
           that
           it
           was
           inclosed
           with
           ,
           inclose
           it
           still
           ,
           and
           the
           Trees
           stand
           bolt
           upright
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           where
           this
           Ground
           was
           before
           ,
           is
           left
           like
           a
           great
           Pit.
           Also
           on
           the
           fourth
           of
           August
           1585.
           at
           Motingham
           in
           Kent
           ,
           after
           a
           
           very
           violent
           Tempest
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Rain
           ,
           the
           Ground
           suddenly
           began
           to
           sink
           ,
           and
           three
           great
           Elms
           growing
           upon
           it
           ,
           were
           carried
           so
           deep
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           no
           part
           of
           them
           could
           any
           more
           be
           seen
           .
           The
           Hole
           left
           is
           in
           compass
           eighty
           yards
           ,
           and
           a
           Line
           of
           fifty
           Fathom
           plummed
           into
           it
           finds
           no
           bottom
           .
           Also
           December
           18.
           1596.
           
           a
           mile
           and
           half
           from
           Westram
           Southward
           (
           which
           is
           not
           many
           miles
           from
           Moti●gam
           )
           two
           Closes
           lying
           together
           ,
           separated
           ,
           with
           an
           Hedge
           of
           Hollow
           Ashes
           ;
           there
           was
           found
           a
           part
           thereof
           twelve
           Pearches
           long
           ,
           to
           be
           sunk
           six
           foot
           and
           and
           an
           half
           deep
           ;
           the
           next
           morning
           fifteen
           foot
           more
           ;
           the
           third
           morning
           eighty
           foot
           more
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           so
           daily
           that
           great
           Trench
           of
           Ground
           containing
           in
           length
           about
           eighty
           Pearches
           ,
           and
           in
           breadth
           twenty
           eight
           ,
           began
           with
           the
           Trees
           and
           Hedges
           on
           it
           ,
           to
           lose
           it self
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ground
           lying
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           withal
           to
           move
           and
           shoot
           forward
           day
           and
           night
           for
           eleven
           dayes
           .
           The
           Ground
           of
           two
           Water-pits
           ,
           the
           one
           six
           foot
           deep
           of
           Water
           ,
           the
           other
           twelve
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           about
           four
           Pearches
           over
           in
           breadth
           ,
           having
           sundry
           Tuffs
           of
           Alders
           and
           Ashes
           growing
           in
           the
           Bottoms
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Rock
           of
           Stone
           under
           them
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           removed
           out
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           carried
           towards
           the
           
           South
           ,
           at
           least
           four
           Pearches
           a
           pieces
           ,
           but
           withal
           mounted
           aloft
           ,
           and
           become
           Hills
           ,
           with
           their
           Sedge
           ,
           Flags
           ,
           and
           black
           Mud
           upon
           the
           tops
           of
           them
           ,
           higher
           than
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Water
           which
           they
           had
           forsaken
           )
           by
           three
           foot
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           place
           from
           which
           they
           are
           removed
           ;
           other
           ground
           which
           lay
           higher
           is
           descended
           ,
           receiving
           the
           Water
           which
           lies
           upon
           it
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           in
           one
           peace
           of
           the
           plain
           Field
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           hole
           made
           by
           linking
           of
           the
           Earth
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           thirty
           foot
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           being
           in
           breadth
           in
           some
           places
           two
           Pearches
           over
           ,
           and
           in
           length
           five
           or
           six
           Pearches
           .
           Also
           there
           an
           Hedge
           thirty
           Pearches
           long
           ,
           carried
           Southwad
           with
           his
           Trees
           ,
           seven
           Pearches
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           and
           sundry
           other
           sinkings
           there
           be
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           one
           of
           sixty
           Foot
           ,
           another
           of
           forty
           seven
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           thirty
           four
           foot
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           which
           confusion
           is
           is
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           highest
           Hills
           were
           ,
           there
           be
           the
           deepest
           Dales
           ,
           and
           the
           lowest
           Dales
           are
           become
           the
           highest
           Ground
           .
           The
           whole
           measure
           of
           breaking
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           least
           nine
           Acres
           .
           One
           Instance
           more
           I
           find
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           in
           Mr.
           Childrey
           his
           
             Britannia
             Baconica
          
           ,
           pag.
           131
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           natural
           Rarities
           of
           Cheshire
           ,
           he
           thus
           writeth
           ,
           Iuly
           1.
           1657.
           about
           3.
           h.
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Bukley
           ,
           was
           heard
           a
           
           very
           great
           noise
           like
           Thunder
           afar
           off
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           wondered
           at
           ,
           because
           the
           sky
           was
           clear
           ,
           and
           no
           appearance
           of
           a
           Cloud
           .
           Shortly
           after
           a
           Neighbour
           comes
           to
           me
           (
           saith
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Relation
           )
           and
           told
           me
           I
           should
           see
           a
           very
           strange
           thing
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           go
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           coming
           into
           a
           Field
           ,
           called
           the
           Lay-field
           ,
           we
           found
           a
           very
           great
           Bank
           of
           Earth
           which
           had
           many
           tall
           Oaks
           growing
           on
           it
           ,
           quite
           sunk
           under
           the
           ground
           ,
           Trees
           and
           all
           .
           At
           first
           we
           durst
           not
           go
           near
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           Earth
           for
           near
           twenty
           yards
           round
           about
           is
           exceeding
           much
           rent
           ,
           and
           seems
           ready
           to
           fall
           in
           ;
           but
           since
           that
           time
           my self
           and
           some
           others
           by
           Ropes
           have
           ventured
           to
           see
           the
           bottom
           ,
           I
           mean
           to
           go
           to
           the
           brink
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           discern
           the
           visible
           bottom
           ,
           which
           is
           Water
           ,
           and
           conceived
           to
           be
           about
           thirty
           yards
           from
           us
           ,
           under
           which
           is
           sunk
           all
           the
           Earth
           about
           it
           for
           sixteen
           yards
           round
           at
           least
           ;
           three
           tall
           Oaks
           ,
           a
           very
           tall
           Awber
           ,
           and
           certain
           other
           small
           Trees
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           sprigg
           of
           them
           to
           be
           seen
           above
           water
           :
           four
           or
           five
           Oaks
           more
           are
           expected
           to
           fall
           every
           moment
           and
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Land
           is
           like
           to
           fall
           ,
           indeed
           never
           ceasing
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           and
           when
           any
           considerable
           Clod
           falls
           ,
           it
           s
           much
           like
           the
           report
           of
           a
           Canon
           .
           We
           can
           discern
           the
           Ground
           hollow
           above
           the
           Water
           a
           very
           great
           
           depth
           ,
           but
           how
           far
           hollow
           ,
           or
           how
           far
           deep
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           out
           by
           Man.
           Some
           of
           the
           water
           was
           drawn
           out
           of
           this
           Pit
           with
           a
           Bucket
           ,
           and
           they
           found
           it
           to
           be
           as
           salt
           as
           Sea-water
           ;
           whence
           some
           imagine
           that
           there
           are
           certain
           large
           passages
           there
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Sea
           flows
           under
           ground
           ,
           but
           I
           rather
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           Salt-water
           is
           no
           more
           but
           that
           which
           issues
           from
           those
           Salt
           Springs
           about
           Nantwich
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           in
           this
           Shire
           .
           But
           of
           this
           no
           more
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           Some
           Remarkable
           Land-floods
           ,
           have
           likewise
           hapned
           in
           
             New
             ,
             England
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           that
           which
           came
           to
           pass
           this
           present
           year
           to
           be
           here
           wholly
           passed
           over
           in
           silence
           .
           In
           the
           Spring
           time
           the
           great
           River
           at
           Connecticot
           useth
           to
           overflow
           ,
           but
           this
           year
           it
           did
           so
           after
           Midsummer
           ▪
           and
           that
           twice
           :
           For
           Iuly
           20.
           1683.
           
           A
           considerable
           Flood
           unexpectedly
           arose
           ,
           which
           proved
           detrimental
           to
           many
           in
           that
           Colony
           .
           But
           on
           August
           13.
           a
           second
           and
           a
           more
           dreadful
           Flood
           came
           .
           The
           Waters
           were
           then
           observed
           to
           rise
           twenty
           six
           foot
           above
           their
           usual
           Boundaries
           .
           The
           Grass
           in
           the
           Meadows
           ,
           also
           the
           English
           Grain
           was
           carried
           away
           before
           it
           .
           The
           Indian
           Corn
           by
           the
           long
           continuance
           of
           the
           Waters
           is
           spoiled
           :
           so
           that
           the
           four
           River
           Towns
           
             viz.
             Windsor
             ,
             Hartford
             ,
             Weathersfield
             ,
             Middle-Town
             ,
          
           are
           extream
           sufferers
           .
           They
           write
           
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           some
           who
           had
           hundreds
           of
           Bushels
           of
           Corn
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           at
           night
           had
           not
           one
           Peck
           left
           for
           their
           Families
           to
           live
           upon
           .
           There
           is
           an
           awful
           intimation
           of
           Divine
           Displeasure
           Remarkable
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           inasmuch
           as
           August
           8.
           a
           day
           of
           publick
           Humiliation
           with
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           was
           attended
           in
           that
           Colony
           ,
           partly
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Gods
           hand
           against
           them
           in
           the
           former
           Flood
           ;
           the
           next
           week
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           stretched
           out
           over
           them
           again
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           after
           a
           more
           terrible
           manner
           then
           at
           first
           .
           It
           is
           also
           Remarkable
           that
           so
           many
           places
           should
           suffer
           by
           inundations
           as
           this
           year
           it
           hath
           been
           .
           For
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           when
           the
           Flood
           hapned
           at
           Connecticot
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Hurricane
           in
           Virginia
           attended
           with
           a
           great
           exundation
           of
           the
           Rivers
           there
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           their
           Tobacco
           and
           their
           Indian
           Corn
           is
           very
           much
           damnified
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           have
           received
           Information
           this
           Summer
           ,
           that
           the
           mighty
           River
           Danow
           (
           the
           biggest
           in
           Europe
           )
           hath
           overflowed
           its
           Banks
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           many
           have
           lost
           their
           lives
           .
           Also
           near
           Aix
           in
           France
           ,
           there
           lately
           hapned
           an
           unusual
           Flood
           ,
           whereby
           much
           harm
           was
           done
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           Waters
           continued
           rising
           but
           one
           hour
           longer
           ,
           the
           City
           had
           probably
           been
           destroyed
           thereby
           .
           There
           was
           likewise
           
           a
           sudden
           and
           extraordinary
           Flood
           in
           Iamaico
           ,
           which
           drowned
           many
           (
           both
           Men
           and
           Beast
           )
           and
           was
           very
           detrimental
           to
           some
           Plantations
           there
           .
           They
           that
           came
           lately
           from
           thence
           ,
           assure
           us
           that
           the
           Waters
           in
           some
           places
           arose
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           foot
           .
           Such
           mighty
           Streams
           did
           the
           Heavens
           suddenly
           power
           down
           upon
           them
           .
           Thus
           doth
           the
           great
           God
           
             Who
             sits
             King
             upon
             the
             Floods
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           make
           the
           World
           see
           how
           many
           wayes
           he
           hath
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           seem
           good
           unto
           him
           .
           Many
           such
           things
           are
           with
           him
           .
           There
           are
           who
           think
           that
           the
           last
           Comet
           ,
           and
           those
           more
           rare
           Conjunctions
           of
           the
           
             Superiour
             Planets
          
           ,
           hapning
           this
           Year
           ,
           have
           had
           a
           natural
           influence
           into
           the
           mentioned
           Inundations
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Flood
           at
           Connecticot
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           more
           immediate
           natural
           cause
           ,
           some
           impute
           it
           to
           the
           great
           Rain
           which
           preceded
           .
           Others
           did
           imagine
           that
           some
           more
           than
           usual
           Cataracts
           did
           fall
           amongst
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           there
           having
           been
           more
           Rain
           then
           what
           now
           fell
           ,
           sometimes
           when
           no
           such
           Flood
           has
           followed
           .
           It
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Wind
           might
           be
           a
           secondary
           cause
           of
           this
           Calamity
           ;
           Judicious
           Observators
           write
           concerning
           the
           River
           Dee
           in
           Cheshire
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           though
           much
           Rain
           do
           fall
           ,
           it
           riseth
           but
           little
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           South
           
           Wind
           beat
           vehemently
           upon
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           swells
           and
           overflows
           the
           Grounds
           adjoyning
           extreamly
           ;
           the
           reason
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           River
           being
           broad
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           when
           the
           Rain
           falls
           it
           hath
           a
           quick
           and
           easie
           passage
           ,
           but
           the
           South
           Wind
           brings
           the
           Sea
           in
           ,
           and
           doth
           somewhat
           stop
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           River
           into
           the
           Sea.
           Whether
           there
           might
           not
           be
           some
           such
           natural
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           Flood
           in
           Connecticot
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           the
           ingenious
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           who
           know
           best
           how
           things
           are
           there
           circumstanced
           may
           consider
           .
           With
           us
           in
           Boston
           it
           was
           then
           at
           first
           an
           Euroclydon
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           afternoon
           the
           Wind
           became
           Southerly
           ,
           when
           it
           blew
           with
           the
           greatest
           fierceness
           .
           If
           it
           were
           so
           at
           Connecticot
           ,
           it
           seems
           very
           probable
           that
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           wind
           gave
           a
           check
           to
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           sudden
           overflowing
           of
           the
           Waters
           .
           It
           has
           moreover
           been
           by
           some
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           breaking
           forth
           of
           subterraneous
           Waters
           has
           caused
           very
           prodigious
           Floods
           .
           Since
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           when
           the
           Fountains
           of
           the
           great
           Deep
           were
           opened
           ,
           no
           History
           mentions
           a
           more
           surprizing
           and
           amazing
           Inundation
           than
           that
           which
           hapned
           five
           years
           ago
           at
           Gascoyn
           in
           France
           )
           proceeding
           (
           as
           t
           is
           probably
           judged
           )
           from
           the
           irruption
           of
           Waters
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Concerning
           
           which
           Remarkable
           accident
           ,
           a
           judicious
           account
           is
           given
           in
           the
           late
           
             Philosophical
             Collections
          
           ,
           published
           by
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Hook
             ,
             Page
          
           9.
           
           There
           being
           but
           one
           of
           these
           Books
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           the
           Ingenious
           will
           not
           blame
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           here
           insert
           what
           is
           there
           Related
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           followeth
           ;
        
         
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Moneth
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             1678.
             after
             some
             gentle
             rainy
             dayes
             which
             had
             not
             swelled
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Garonne
             more
             than
             usual
             ;
             one
             night
             this
             River
             swelled
             all
             at
             once
             so
             mightily
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Bridges
             and
             Mills
             above
             Tolouse
             were
             carried
             away
             by
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Plains
             which
             were
             below
             this
             Town
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             who
             had
             built
             in
             places
             ,
             which
             by
             long
             Experience
             they
             had
             found
             safe
             enough
             from
             any
             former
             Inundation
             ,
             were
             by
             this
             surprized
             ,
             some
             were
             drowned
             together
             with
             their
             Cattle
             ;
             others
             had
             not
             saved
             themselves
             but
             by
             climbing
             of
             Trees
             ,
             and
             getting
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             Houses
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             which
             were
             looking
             after
             their
             Cattle
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             warned
             by
             the
             noise
             which
             this
             horrible
             and
             furious
             Torrent
             of
             Water
             (
             rowling
             towards
             them
             with
             a
             swiftness
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Sea
             (
             in
             Britain
             he
             means
             )
             made
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             could
             not
             scape
             without
             being
             overtaken
             ,
             though
             they
             fled
             
             with
             much
             precipitation
             :
             this
             nevertheless
             did
             not
             last
             many
             hours
             with
             this
             violence
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             Exactly
             ,
             the
             two
             Rivers
             only
             of
             Adour
             and
             Gave
             ,
             which
             fall
             from
             the
             
               Pyraenean
               Hills
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Geronne
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             small
             Rivers
             of
             Gascoyn
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             Source
             in
             the
             plain
             ,
             as
             the
             Gimone
             ,
             the
             Save
             and
             the
             Ratt
             ,
             overflowed
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             same
             Devastations
             .
             But
             this
             Accident
             hapned
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Aude
             ,
             the
             Ariege
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Arise
               ▪
            
             which
             come
             from
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Toix
             ,
             only
             that
             they
             had
             more
             of
             the
             same
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Conseraut
             ,
             the
             Comminge
             ,
             the
             Bigorre
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             heard
             talk
             of
             those
             Inundations
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             were
             not
             at
             all
             astonished
             at
             it
             ,
             believing
             it
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             violent
             Rains
             of
             some
             Tempests
             which
             had
             suddenly
             filled
             these
             Rivers
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             had
             caused
             a
             sudden
             Thaw
             of
             the
             Snow
             of
             the
             Pyraeneans
             ,
             which
             had
             swelled
             the
             Rivers
             that
             were
             near
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               Martel
            
             of
             Montabaun
             ,
             Advocate
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Inquisitive
             and
             Learned
             Man
             hath
             searched
             after
             this
             cause
             of
             this
             Deluge
             (
             by
             the
             order
             of
             
               Monsieur
               Foucault
               Intendant
               de
               Iustice
               en
               la
               generalite
               de
               montaban
               ,
            
             one
             not
             less
             seeing
             and
             understanding
             in
             ingenious
             Sciences
             ,
             than
             expert
             
             and
             exact
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             charge
             and
             imployment
             )
             understanding
             that
             this
             overflowing
             could
             not
             be
             produced
             by
             either
             of
             the
             forementioned
             causes
             ,
             and
             being
             assured
             that
             it
             must
             have
             had
             one
             more
             extraordinary
             than
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             he
             grounded
             his
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             the
             People
             of
             the
             place
             who
             were
             witnesses
             of
             this
             Prodigy
             .
             And
             above
             all
             of
             those
             who
             being
             in
             the
             highest
             Valleys
             of
             the
             Pyraeneans
             at
             the
             very
             Source
             ,
             had
             either
             seen
             or
             known
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             agreed
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             rained
             indeed
             but
             that
             the
             Rain
             was
             neither
             so
             great
             ,
             nor
             lasted
             so
             long
             as
             to
             swell
             the
             Rivers
             to
             that
             excess
             ,
             or
             to
             melt
             the
             Snow
             off
             the
             Mountains
             .
             But
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             Waters
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             flowing
             from
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             confirmed
             him
             perfectly
             in
             his
             Sentiments
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             
               Lower
               Pyraeneans
            
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Waters
             overflowed
             with
             violence
             from
             the
             Entrails
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             about
             which
             there
             were
             opened
             several
             Channels
             ,
             which
             forming
             so
             many
             furious
             Torrents
             tore
             up
             the
             trees
             ,
             the
             Earth
             and
             great
             Rocks
             in
             such
             narrow
             places
             where
             they
             found
             not
             a
             passage
             large
             enough
             .
             The
             Water
             which
             also
             spouted
             from
             all
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Mountain
             
             in
             innumerable
             Jets
             ,
             which
             lasted
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             greatest
             overflowing
             ,
             had
             the
             tast
             of
             Minerals
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             some
             of
             these
             passages
             the
             Waters
             were
             stinking
             (
             as
             when
             one
             stirs
             the
             mud
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             Mineral
             Water
             )
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             the
             Cattle
             refused
             to
             drink
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             particularly
             taken
             notice
             at
             Lombez
             ,
             in
             the
             overflowing
             of
             the
             Save
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Rivers
             )
             where
             the
             Horses
             were
             eight
             hours
             thirsty
             before
             they
             would
             endure
             to
             drink
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Lombez
             having
             a
             desire
             to
             cleanse
             his
             Gardens
             ,
             which
             the
             Save
             passing
             through
             by
             many
             Channels
             by
             this
             overflowing
             ,
             had
             filled
             with
             much
             Sand
             and
             Mud
             ;
             those
             which
             entred
             them
             felt
             an
             itching
             like
             to
             that
             which
             one
             feels
             when
             one
             Bathes
             in
             Salt-water
             ,
             or
             washes
             one self
             with
             some
             strong
             Lixivial
             :
             these
             Waters
             have
             caused
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             itching
             risings
             in
             the
             skin
             .
             This
             last
             Observation
             is
             not
             less
             strong
             then
             both
             the
             others
             to
             prove
             ▪
             that
             this
             over-flowing
             was
             not
             either
             caused
             by
             the
             Rains
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             meltings
             of
             the
             Snow
             ,
             because
             this
             itching
             could
             not
             be
             produced
             by
             either
             of
             the
             said
             Waters
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             at
             all
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             Mineral
             juice
             ,
             either
             V●riolic
             or
             Aluminous
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Waters
             had
             dissolved
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             had
             carried
             along
             with
             it
             in
             passing
             through
             those
             numerous
             Crannies
             .
             And
             t
             is
             for
             this
             reason
             that
             
               Monsieur
               Martel
            
             believes
             he
             had
             found
             out
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             this
             overflowing
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             subterraneous
             Waters
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Heavens
             have
             not
             supplied
             his
             prodigious
             quantity
             of
             Waters
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Rain
             ,
             nor
             the
             melting
             of
             the
             Snow
             :
             it
             cannot
             come
             else
             where
             then
             from
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             passing
             through
             divers
             Channels
             ,
             it
             had
             contracted
             and
             carried
             along
             with
             it
             that
             stinking
             and
             pungent
             quality
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           much
           concerning
           late
           Remarkable
           Floods
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             
               Remarkable
               Judgements
               .
               Quakers
            
             judicially
             plagued
             with
             spiritual
             Iudgments
             .
             Of
             several
             sad
             Instances
             in
             Long-Island
             .
             And
             in
             Plimouth
             Colony
             .
             That
             some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             are
             really
             possessed
             with
             Infernal
             Spirits
             .
             Proved
             by
             a
             late
             wonderful
             Example
             of
             one
             at
             Balsham
             near
             Cambridge
             in
             England
             .
             Of
             several
             who
             imprecated
             vengeance
             upon
             themselves
             .
             The
             woful
             end
             of
             Drunkards
             .
             And
             of
             those
             that
             have
             designed
             evil
             against
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New-England
             .
          
        
         
           THose
           memorable
           Iudgements
           which
           the
           Hand
           of
           Heaven
           has
           executed
           upon
           notorious
           Sinners
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           reckoned
           amongs
           
             Remarkable
             Providences
             .
             Lubricus
             his
             locus
             &
             difficilis
             .
          
           He
           undertakes
           a
           difficult
           province
           that
           shall
           relate
           all
           that
           might
           be
           spoken
           on
           such
           a
           Subject
           ,
           both
           in
           that
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           gravaminous
           to
           surviving
           Relations
           ,
           when
           such
           things
           are
           published
           ,
           also
           in
           that
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           misapply
           the
           unsearchable
           Judgements
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           great
           deep
           ,
           as
           
           Iob's
           Friends
           did
           ;
           and
           wicked
           Papists
           have
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           untimely
           death
           of
           famous
           Zuinglius
           .
           We
           
           may
           not
           judge
           of
           Men
           meerly
           by
           outward
           accidents
           which
           befal
           them
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           since
           all
           things
           happen
           alike
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           knoweth
           either
           love
           or
           hatred
           by
           all
           that
           is
           before
           them
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           faithful
           Servants
           have
           sometimes
           been
           the
           Subjects
           of
           very
           dismal
           dispensations
           .
           There
           hapned
           a
           most
           awful
           providence
           at
           Farmington
           in
           Connecticot
           Colony
           ,
           Dec.
           14.
           1666.
           
           When
           the
           House
           of
           Serjeant
           
             Iohn
             Hart
          
           taking
           fire
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           no
           man
           knows
           how
           ,
           (
           only
           it
           is
           conjectured
           that
           it
           might
           be
           occasioned
           by
           an
           Oven
           )
           he
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           six
           Children
           were
           all
           burned
           to
           death
           before
           the
           Neighbours
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           whole
           Family
           had
           been
           extinguished
           by
           the
           fatal
           Flames
           of
           that
           unhappy
           night
           ,
           had
           not
           one
           of
           his
           Children
           been
           providentially
           from
           home
           at
           that
           time
           .
           This
           Hart
           was
           esteemed
           a
           choice
           Christian
           ,
           and
           his
           Wife
           also
           a
           good
           Woman
           .
           Such
           things
           sometimes
           fall
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           dear
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           intimate
           ,
           
             if
             this
             be
             done
             to
             the
             green
             tree
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             the
             dry
             ,
          
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           fire
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           a
           Judgement
           may
           be
           so
           circumstanced
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           displeasure
           of
           Heaven
           is
           plainly
           written
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           legible
           Characters
           .
           On
           which
           account
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           18.
           
           Sundry
           Learned
           Men
           have
           published
           whole
           Volumns
           profitable
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
             Goulartius
          
           his
           Historical
           Collections
           .
           Honsdorsius
           in
           his
           Historical
           Theater
           ;
           which
           is
           inlarged
           by
           
             Lonicerus
             .
             Chassalion
          
           his
           memorable
           Histories
           of
           the
           Judgements
           of
           God.
           And
           amongst
           our
           English
           Writers
           ,
           D.
           Beard
           in
           his
           Theater
           of
           Gods
           Judgements
           ,
           with
           Dr.
           
           Taylor
           's
           Additions
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Clark
           in
           his
           two
           Volumns
           of
           Examples
           ,
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           convince
           Atheists
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Judgement
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           divine
           providence
           in
           Remarkable
           Punishments
           inflicted
           upon
           very
           wicked
           men
           has
           been
           so
           conspicuous
           and
           glorious
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           old
           could
           not
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Poet
           could
           say
           ,
           
             Raro
             antecedentem
             scelestum
             deseruit
             pede
             paena
             claudo
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           Epicures
           did
           object
           that
           evil
           men
           sometimes
           escape
           punishment
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           Plutarch
           (
           whose
           works
           Beza
           esteemed
           to
           be
           amongst
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           Humane
           Writings
           )
           has
           a
           notable
           Treatise
           ,
           the
           design
           whereof
           is
           to
           vindicate
           divine
           Justice
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Many
           Remarkable
           Example
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           have
           hapned
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           take
           notice
           of
           .
           All
           wise
           
           men
           that
           are
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           observe
           the
           blasting
           rebukes
           of
           providence
           upon
           the
           late
           
             Singing
             and
             Dancing
             Quakers
          
           ,
           in
           signal
           Instances
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           of
           which
           may
           be
           here
           Recorded
           ,
           that
           so
           others
           may
           hear
           and
           fear
           and
           do
           no
           more
           so
           wickedly
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           instance
           ,
           shall
           be
           that
           which
           concerns
           the
           unhappy
           man
           that
           was
           Murdered
           in
           Long-Island
           ,
           of
           which
           a
           good
           hand
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           bearing
           Date
           ,
           Decemb.
           12.
           1681.
           writes
           as
           follows
           .
           
             There
             went
             down
             about
             a
             Moneth
             since
             three
             mad
             Quakers
             ,
             called
             
               Thomas
               Case's
            
             Crew
             ,
             one
             man
             named
             Denham
             ,
             belonging
             to
             Newer-snicks
             ,
             and
             two
             Women
             with
             him
             belonging
             to
             Oyster-Bay
             ;
             these
             went
             down
             to
             South-hold
             ,
             where
             they
             meet
             with
             
               Samuel
               Banks
            
             of
             Fairfield
             ,
             the
             most
             Blasphemous
             Villain
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             known
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             These
             joyning
             together
             with
             some
             other
             Inhabitants
             of
             South-hold
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             ;
             there
             went
             into
             their
             company
             a
             young
             Merchant
             ,
             named
             
               Thomas
               Harris
            
             ,
             who
             was
             somewhat
             inclining
             to
             the
             Quakers
             before
             ;
             (
             he
             belonged
             to
             Boston
             )
             they
             all
             got
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             fell
             a
             Dancing
             and
             Singing
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Diabolical
             manner
             .
             After
             some
             time
             ,
             the
             said
             Harris
             began
             to
             act
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             Dance
             ,
             and
             sing
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             of
             extraordinary
             raptures
             
             of
             joy
             ;
             and
             to
             cry
             out
             upon
             all
             others
             as
             Devils
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             which
             also
             they
             do
             frequently
             :
             when
             the
             said
             Harris
             manifested
             these
             signs
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             as
             they
             accounted
             it
             ;
             they
             solemnly
             accepted
             of
             him
             as
             one
             of
             their
             company
             ;
             and
             Banks
             or
             Denham
             (
             for
             I
             have
             forgotten
             which
             of
             the
             two
             )
             gave
             him
             this
             promise
             ,
             
               that
               hence
               forward
               his
               Tongue
               should
               be
               as
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               ready
               Writer
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               praises
               of
               their
               Lord.
            
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             young
             man
             who
             was
             sober
             and
             composed
             before
             ,
             ran
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             
               Singing
               Ioy
            
             ,
             and
             calling
             such
             Devils
             as
             should
             say
             any
             thing
             in
             way
             of
             opposition
             :
             and
             said
             his
             Father
             was
             a
             Devil
             that
             begat
             him
             .
             Quickly
             after
             he
             went
             from
             the
             Town
             of
             South-hold
             ,
             to
             a
             Farm
             belonging
             to
             that
             Town
             ,
             to
             the
             house
             of
             a
             Quaker
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             bed
             before
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             young
             man
             of
             the
             same
             house
             went
             to
             go
             to
             bed
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             that
             he
             must
             get
             up
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             South-hold
             that
             night
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             left
             Banks
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             the
             young
             man
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             lie
             still
             till
             day
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             gat
             up
             ,
             and
             went
             away
             ;
             after
             some
             time
             he
             was
             missed
             ,
             and
             enquiry
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             be
             heard
             of
             ,
             only
             his
             Hat
             ,
             and
             
             Gloves
             ,
             and
             Neck-cloth
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Road
             from
             the
             Farm
             to
             the
             Town
             .
             And
             two
             dayes
             after
             ,
             Banks
             looking
             into
             a
             Bible
             ,
             suddenly
             shut
             it
             again
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             his
             friend
             Harris
             was
             dead
             ;
             the
             next
             day
             he
             was
             found
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             ,
             about
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             mile
             from
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             his
             hat
             and
             other
             things
             were
             found
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             road
             ,
             with
             three
             holes
             like
             stabs
             in
             his
             throat
             ,
             and
             no
             Tongue
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             sign
             thereof
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             clear
             to
             his
             Neck-bone
             within
             ,
             his
             mouth
             close
             shut
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Eyes
             hanging
             down
             upon
             his
             cheek
             out
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             other
             sunk
             so
             deep
             in
             his
             head
             that
             at
             first
             it
             seemed
             quite
             out
             ,
             but
             was
             whole
             there
             .
             And
             Mr.
             
               Ioshua
               Hobart
            
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             them
             to
             view
             his
             dead
             Body
             ,
             told
             me
             that
             there
             was
             no
             sign
             of
             any
             Tongue
             left
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             
               such
               was
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Tongue
               which
               had
               the
               promise
               of
               being
               as
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               ready
               Writer
               .
            
             Further
             the
             night
             after
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             Captain
             Young
             (
             who
             is
             high
             Sheriff
             and
             chiefly
             concerned
             in
             looking
             after
             the
             business
             )
             as
             he
             told
             me
             himself
             ,
             being
             in
             bed
             ,
             in
             the
             dead
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             was
             awakened
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             this
             Harris
             ,
             calling
             to
             his
             Window
             very
             loud
             ,
             requiring
             him
             to
             see
             that
             justice
             was
             done
             him
             ;
             This
             voice
             came
             three
             times
             in
             that
             
             night
             ;
             the
             next
             night
             when
             he
             was
             asleep
             ,
             it
             came
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             close
             to
             his
             Bed-side
             ,
             and
             called
             very
             loud
             ,
             asking
             him
             if
             he
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             awaked
             him
             .
          
           Thus
           concerning
           that
           Tragical
           Story
           .
        
         
           An
           intelligent
           and
           credible
           person
           living
           upon
           that
           Island
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           ,
           Dated
           September
           4.
           1683.
           adds
           as
           follows
           ;
           
             There
             was
             about
             four
             years
             since
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             same
             crew
             ,
             another
             attempt
             made
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             attended
             with
             the
             like
             providence
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             fatal
             an
             issue
             ;
             There
             was
             a
             young
             Woman
             ,
             a
             Daughter
             of
             a
             Quaker
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             was
             howled
             into
             their
             Society
             ,
             as
             Harris
             was
             ,
             and
             quickly
             fell
             to
             railing
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             raving
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             dreadful
             condition
             ,
             so
             that
             several
             persons
             of
             their
             Gang
             watched
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             made
             wonderful
             strong
             to
             out-strive
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             away
             from
             them
             .
             One
             of
             their
             own
             party
             newly
             in
             favour
             with
             them
             ,
             told
             me
             that
             he
             was
             by
             in
             the
             night
             when
             they
             watched
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             darkness
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             they
             heard
             a
             very
             doleful
             noise
             ,
             like
             the
             crying
             of
             a
             young
             Child
             in
             the
             yard
             or
             field
             near
             the
             house
             ,
             which
             filled
             the
             Auditors
             with
             some
             fearful
             Apprehensions
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             
             young
             Woman
             heard
             ,
             she
             violently
             brake
             from
             her
             Attendance
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               calls
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               go
               ,
            
             so
             in
             the
             dark
             she
             got
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             cry-ward
             as
             they
             supposed
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             good
             space
             of
             time
             before
             they
             could
             find
             her
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             was
             as
             one
             affrighted
             ,
             and
             bereaved
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             continued
             so
             a
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             sometimes
             ridiculous
             to
             behold
             ,
             sometimes
             very
             awful
             ,
             till
             such
             times
             as
             Justice
             Wood
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             means
             recovered
             her
             ,
             which
             her
             
               Quaking
               Friends
            
             notwithstanding
             their
             brags
             could
             not
             do
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             heard
             her
             Husband
             say
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               convinced
               that
               the
               Devil
               was
               among
               them
               .
            
             This
             Providence
             was
             at
             that
             time
             fearful
             among
             us
             ,
             yet
             since
             ,
             both
             that
             Woman
             and
             her
             Husband
             are
             railing
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             do
             Hum
             and
             Revile
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             several
             forsook
             their
             Society
             upon
             this
             account
             .
          
           Thus
           Hee
           :
        
         
           That
           which
           was
           perpetrated
           by
           this
           woful
           Generation
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           no
           longer
           since
           than
           this
           last
           Summer
           in
           Plimouth
           Colony
           ,
           is
           horrid
           to
           be
           related
           .
           Yet
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           publication
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           make
           appear
           unto
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           Quakers
           are
           under
           the
           strong
           delusions
           of
           Satan
           ;
           I
           think
           my self
           bound
           to
           acquaint
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           not
           many
           Moneths
           ago
           ,
           a
           Man
           passing
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Ionathan
             
             Dunen
          
           (
           alias
           Singleterry
           )
           a
           
             Singing
             Quaker
          
           ,
           drew
           away
           the
           Wife
           of
           one
           of
           Marshfield
           to
           follow
           him
           ;
           Also
           one
           
             Mary
             Ross
          
           falling
           into
           their
           company
           ,
           was
           quickly
           possessed
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           playing
           such
           Frentick
           and
           Diabolical
           tricks
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           hath
           seldom
           been
           known
           or
           heard
           of
           .
           For
           she
           made
           her self
           naked
           ,
           burning
           all
           her
           Clothes
           ;
           and
           with
           infinite
           Blasphemy
           said
           that
           she
           was
           Christ
           ,
           and
           gave
           names
           to
           her
           Apostles
           ,
           calling
           Dunen
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Peter
           ,
           another
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Thomas
           ,
           declaring
           that
           she
           would
           be
           dead
           for
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           then
           rise
           again
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           seemed
           to
           die
           ;
           and
           while
           she
           was
           pretendedly
           dead
           ,
           her
           Apostle
           Dunen
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           see
           glorious
           things
           after
           her
           Resurrection
           .
           But
           that
           which
           she
           then
           did
           ,
           was
           ,
           she
           commanded
           Dunen
           to
           Sacrifice
           a
           Dog.
           The
           Man
           and
           the
           two
           Women
           Quakers
           Danced
           naked
           together
           ,
           having
           nothing
           but
           their
           shirts
           on
           .
           The
           Constable
           brought
           them
           before
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           Plimouth
           ,
           where
           Ross
           uttered
           such
           prodigious
           Blasphemy
           as
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           Dunen
           fell
           down
           like
           a
           dead
           Man
           upon
           the
           floor
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           for
           about
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           to
           himself
           .
           The
           Magistrates
           demanding
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           strange
           actings
           ,
           his
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           
             Marry
             Ross
          
           bid
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           
           had
           no
           power
           to
           resist
           .
           Thus
           when
           Men
           will
           not
           receive
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           love
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           righteous
           Judgement
           of
           God
           sends
           upon
           them
           
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Error
          
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           believe
           a
           lie
           .
           That
           the
           Quakers
           are
           some
           of
           them
           undoubtedly
           possessed
           with
           Evil
           and
           Infernal
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           acted
           in
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           manner
           by
           the
           inmates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           related
           Instances
           ,
           but
           by
           other
           awful
           Examples
           which
           might
           be
           mentioned
           .
           They
           are
           indeed
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           themselves
           know
           not
           that
           an
           Evil
           Spirit
           doth
           possess
           and
           act
           them
           .
           Yet
           others
           should
           from
           that
           consideration
           dread
           to
           come
           among
           such
           Creatures
           ,
           lest
           haply
           the
           Righteous
           God
           suffer
           Satan
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           them
           also
           .
           Memorable
           and
           marvelous
           is
           that
           Relation
           published
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             More
          
           ,
           in
           his
           addition
           to
           Mr.
           
             Glanvils
             Collections
          
           ,
           Page
           58.
           &c.
           wherein
           a
           true
           and
           faithful
           account
           is
           given
           of
           a
           Man
           whose
           Name
           is
           
             Robert
             Churchman
          
           ,
           living
           at
           Balsham
           in
           Cambridge-shire
           ,
           who
           was
           for
           some
           time
           inveigled
           in
           Quakerisme
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           Infernal
           Spirit
           spake
           in
           him
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light.
           Inasmuch
           as
           there
           is
           (
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           but
           one
           of
           those
           Books
           in
           this
           Countrey
           ;
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           a
           service
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           may
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           please
           
           to
           add
           his
           blessing
           )
           tend
           to
           reclaim
           some
           from
           the
           error
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           deterr
           those
           from
           Quakerisme
           who
           have
           through
           the
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           any
           inclinations
           thereunto
           ,
           if
           that
           notable
           History
           should
           be
           more
           divulged
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           here
           insert
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           ,
           Dr.
           Templar
           (
           the
           Minister
           in
           Balsham
           )
           perceiving
           that
           
             Robert
             Churchman
          
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           poysoned
           and
           seduced
           by
           the
           papers
           which
           the
           Quakers
           had
           been
           dispersing
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           desired
           him
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           of
           their
           Books
           came
           to
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           the
           perusal
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           being
           granted
           ,
           he
           suggested
           that
           it
           would
           be
           very
           convenient
           that
           the
           person
           who
           had
           given
           him
           that
           Book
           should
           be
           present
           when
           they
           considered
           it
           together
           .
           This
           also
           was
           consented
           to
           .
           When
           the
           Quaker
           came
           ,
           a
           special
           subject
           of
           the
           Discourse
           was
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             owned
             as
             a
             Rule
             :
          
           This
           the
           Quaker
           denied
           ,
           asserting
           that
           the
           Rule
           was
           within
           them
           .
           Hereupon
           Dr.
           Templar
           desired
           Churchman
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           did
           not
           own
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           their
           Rule
           ,
           which
           before
           this
           Conference
           he
           would
           not
           believe
           concerning
           them
           .
           The
           next
           time
           he
           met
           with
           his
           Brother
           
             Thomas
             Churchman
          
           ,
           he
           acquainted
           him
           with
           the
           Conference
           which
           had
           been
           in
           Dr.
           Templars
           
           House
           ,
           and
           said
           for
           his
           part
           he
           would
           not
           be
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           did
           disown
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Wife
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Quaker
           coming
           to
           his
           House
           to
           visit
           his
           Wife
           ,
           he
           met
           her
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           she
           should
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           intimating
           that
           her
           visit
           would
           make
           division
           betwixt
           them
           .
           After
           some
           Parley
           the
           Quakers
           Wife
           spake
           unto
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             believe
             unless
             thou
             see
             a
             sign
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayest
             see
             some
             such
             .
          
           Within
           a
           few
           nights
           after
           ,
           
             Robert
             Churchman
          
           had
           a
           violent
           Storm
           upon
           the
           room
           where
           he
           lay
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           very
           calm
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           within
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           Bed
           ,
           spake
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           
             Sing
             Praises
             ,
             Sing
             Praises
          
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           see
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             New
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           about
           which
           time
           〈◊〉
           
             glimmering
             Light
          
           appeared
           all
           about
           the
           room
           .
           Toward
           the
           morning
           the
           Voice
           commanded
           him
           to
           go
           out
           of
           his
           Bed
           naked
           ,
           with
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           .
           They
           all
           standing
           upon
           the
           Floor
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           making
           use
           of
           his
           Tongue
           ,
           bid
           them
           to
           lie
           down
           and
           put
           their
           Mouthes
           in
           the
           dust
           ▪
           which
           they
           did
           accordingly
           .
           It
           likewise
           commanded
           them
           to
           go
           and
           call
           his
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           see
           the
           New-Ierusalem
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           went
           naked
           about
           half
           a
           mile
           .
        
         
         
           When
           he
           had
           delivered
           his
           Message
           ,
           that
           which
           spake
           within
           him
           to
           denounce
           wrath
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           would
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           upon
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           obey
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           returned
           to
           his
           own
           house
           .
           Where
           upon
           the
           Floor
           of
           a
           low
           room
           ,
           he
           stood-about
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           .
           All
           that
           while
           he
           was
           acted
           in
           a
           very
           unusual
           manner
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           
             Spirit
             within
          
           forced
           him
           to
           Sing
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           Bark
           like
           a
           Dog.
           When
           his
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           who
           followed
           him
           were
           very
           importunate
           with
           him
           to
           resist
           it
           ,
           it
           bid
           him
           to
           kill
           them
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             These
             my
             Enemies
             which
             would
             not
             that
             I
             should
             Reign
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             my
             face
             .
          
           It
           made
           him
           to
           utter
           with
           great
           readiness
           ;
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           no
           knowledge
           of
           before
           .
           The
           drift
           of
           what
           was
           spoken
           ,
           was
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           it
           named
           some
           which
           lived
           in
           the
           Neighbouring
           Towns.
           About
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           being
           thus
           spent
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           to
           give
           a
           perfect
           account
           of
           what
           had
           be
           fallen
           him
           .
        
         
           Several
           nights
           after
           ,
           the
           same
           trouble
           returned
           upon
           him
           .
           His
           Wife
           was
           tortured
           with
           extraordinary
           pains
           ;
           the
           Children
           
           which
           lay
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           complained
           that
           their
           Mouthes
           were
           stopped
           with
           Wool
           as
           they
           were
           in
           Bed.
           The
           disturbance
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           thoughts
           of
           leaving
           his
           House
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           his
           desire
           to
           be
           at
           Dr.
           Templars
           ;
           who
           prevailed
           with
           him
           not
           to
           be
           so
           sudden
           in
           his
           removal
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           some
           further
           Trial.
           It
           pleased
           God
           upon
           a
           continuation
           with
           him
           in
           Prayer
           every
           day
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           at
           last
           perfectly
           free
           from
           all
           molestation
           .
           The
           Quakers
           hearing
           of
           his
           condition
           ,
           gave
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           God
           would
           come
           upon
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Wound
           was
           but
           skinned
           over
           by
           the
           Priest.
           Which
           made
           Dr.
           Templar
           the
           more
           importunate
           with
           him
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           or
           their
           Writings
           .
           Which
           direction
           he
           followed
           till
           November
           1661.
           and
           then
           perusing
           one
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           upon
           the
           tenth
           day
           of
           that
           Moneth
           his
           troubles
           returned
           .
           A
           voice
           within
           him
           began
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           after
           the
           former
           manner
           .
           The
           first
           Sentence
           which
           it
           uttered
           was
           ,
           
             Cease
             thou
             from
             Man
             ,
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             Nostrils
             ,
             for
             wherein
             is
             he
             to
             be
             accounted
             .
          
           The
           design
           which
           he
           discerned
           it
           did
           aim
           at
           ,
           was
           to
           take
           him
           off
           from
           comeing
           to
           the
           Church
           (
           where
           he
           had
           been
           that
           
           day
           )
           and
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           It
           suggested
           several
           other
           Scriptures
           in
           order
           to
           the
           perswading
           of
           him
           to
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           strive
           with
           him
           as
           the
           Angel
           did
           with
           Iacob
           ,
           until
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           it
           left
           him
           .
           The
           two
           next
           nights
           it
           gave
           him
           the
           same
           molestation
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           with
           him
           as
           it
           was
           with
           David
           ,
           who
           
             gave
             no
             sleep
             to
             his
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             slumber
             to
             his
             eye-lids
             ,
             until
             he
             found
             a
             place
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             an
             habitation
             for
             the
             mighty
             God
             of
             Iacob
             .
          
           Upon
           Wednesday
           at
           night
           he
           was
           very
           peremptory
           in
           his
           resisting
           of
           it
           .
           When
           it
           began
           to
           solicit
           him
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           it
           was
           a
           Spirit
           of
           delusion
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           obey
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Spirit
           deno●nced
           a
           Curse
           against
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             Cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           so
           left
           him
           with
           a
           very
           great
           heat
           in
           his
           Body
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           his
           own
           apprehension
           in
           a
           very
           comfortable
           condition
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           was
           considering
           what
           had
           hapned
           ,
           a
           voice
           within
           him
           speake
           to
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           Spirit
           which
           was
           before
           upon
           him
           was
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Delusion
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           come
           into
           him
           .
           It
           acquainted
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           had
           an
           Elect
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           whom
           the
           Father
           Elected
           
           the
           Son
           hath
           Redeemed
           ,
           and
           when
           Christ
           Redeemeth
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           Sanctifieth
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Town
           would
           further
           instruct
           him
           about
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           things
           .
           Upon
           Thursday
           morning
           about
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           it
           set
           him
           upon
           his
           knees
           as
           he
           was
           in
           bed
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           Farewel
           .
           The
           same
           day
           it
           came
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           field
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           ,
           and
           coming
           from
           the
           Market
           ,
           &
           pressed
           upon
           him
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           was
           the
           good
           Spirit
           which
           he
           was
           acted
           with
           ,
           which
           he
           still
           doubted
           of
           .
           One
           night
           that
           week
           amongst
           many
           Arguments
           which
           it
           used
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           it
           told
           him
           if
           he
           would
           not
           believe
           without
           a
           sign
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           what
           sign
           he
           would
           .
           Upon
           that
           
             Robert
             Church-man
          
           desired
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           a
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           a
           Wier-Candlestick
           which
           stood
           upon
           the
           Cup-board
           might
           be
           turned
           into
           Brass
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           said
           he
           would
           do
           .
           Presently
           there
           was
           a
           very
           unsavoury
           smell
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           the
           snuff
           of
           a
           Candle
           newly
           put
           out
           ;
           but
           nothing
           else
           was
           done
           towards
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           promise
           .
           Upon
           the
           Lords
           Day
           following
           ,
           he
           then
           attending
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           came
           upon
           him
           .
           When
           the
           Chapters
           were
           named
           ,
           he
           turned
           to
           them
           in
           his
           Bible
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           able
           to
           read
           .
           When
           the
           Psalm
           was
           Sung
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           pronounce
           
           a
           syllable
           .
           Upon
           Monday
           morning
           his
           Speech
           was
           wholly
           taken
           away
           from
           him
           .
           When
           the
           Minister
           in
           that
           place
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           how
           it
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           moved
           his
           head
           towards
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           able
           to
           speak
           ;
           the
           Minister
           waited
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           hoping
           that
           his
           Speech
           might
           have
           returned
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           have
           gained
           from
           him
           some
           account
           of
           his
           condition
           .
           But
           finding
           no
           alteration
           ,
           he
           desired
           those
           who
           were
           present
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           Prayer
           .
           As
           they
           were
           Praying
           
           Churchman's
           Body
           was
           with
           much
           violence
           thrown
           out
           of
           Bed
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           great
           vehemency
           he
           called
           to
           the
           Minister
           Dr.
           Templar
           to
           hold
           his
           tongue
           .
           When
           Prayer
           was
           done
           ,
           his
           Tongue
           was
           bound
           as
           before
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           he
           broke
           out
           into
           these
           words
           :
           
             Thine
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Thine
             is
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           which
           he
           repeated
           (
           as
           was
           judged
           )
           above
           an
           hundred
           times
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           was
           forced
           into
           extream
           Laughter
           ,
           
             sometimes
             into
             Singing
          
           ,
           his
           hands
           were
           usually
           imployed
           in
           beating
           his
           Breast
           .
           All
           of
           them
           who
           stood
           by
           ,
           could
           discern
           unusual
           heavings
           in
           his
           Body
           .
           This
           Distemper
           did
           continue
           towards
           the
           morning
           of
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           voice
           within
           him
           signified
           to
           him
           that
           it
           would
           leave
           him
           ,
           〈◊〉
           him
           get
           upon
           his
           Knees
           
           in
           order
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           then
           presently
           he
           had
           a
           perfect
           command
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           When
           Dr.
           Templar
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           gave
           a
           sober
           account
           of
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           having
           a
           distinct
           remembrance
           of
           what
           the
           Spirit
           forced
           him
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           spoken
           to
           him
           by
           those
           that
           stood
           by
           .
           In
           particular
           he
           told
           the
           Doctor
           that
           he
           was
           compelled
           to
           give
           him
           that
           disturbance
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           before-mentioned
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           using
           his
           Limbs
           and
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           it
           pleased
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           inclination
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Thursday
           following
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           began
           to
           rage
           after
           its
           former
           manner
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Templar
           was
           at
           Prayer
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           discernable
           how
           it
           wrought
           upon
           his
           Body
           ,
           forced
           him
           to
           grate
           his
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           draw
           his
           Mouth
           awry
           .
           He
           told
           the
           Minister
           after
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           it
           bid
           him
           to
           denounce
           woe
           against
           him
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           upon
           continuance
           in
           prayer
           with
           him
           ,
           at
           last
           to
           release
           him
           of
           all
           his
           trouble
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           to
           make
           it
           advantagious
           to
           him
           and
           to
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           which
           were
           too
           much
           by-assed
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           have
           a
           perfect
           dislike
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           do
           diligently
           attend
           upon
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Thus
           concerning
           this
           strange
           but
           true
           Relation
           .
           We
           may
           by
           this
           judge
           whose
           Servants
           the
           singing
           Quakers
           are
           ;
           and
           what
           Spirit
           doth
           powerfully
           breath
           in
           ,
           and
           act
           those
           miserable
           and
           deluded
           Enthusiasts
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           to
           the
           Quakers
           at
           present
           ;
           only
           pray
           that
           such
           of
           them
           as
           have
           not
           
             sinned
             unto
             Death
          
           ,
           may
           have
           their
           eyes
           opened
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           the
           snares
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             taken
             Captive
             at
             his
             will.
             
          
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           by
           many
           observed
           ,
           that
           Men
           addicted
           to
           horrid
           Cursings
           and
           Execrations
           ,
           have
           pulled
           down
           the
           imprecated
           vengeance
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           themselves
           .
           Sundry
           very
           awful
           Examples
           of
           this
           kind
           have
           lately
           hapned
           :
           I
           shall
           here
           mention
           one
           or
           two
           .
        
         
           The
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           very
           Remarkable
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           came
           to
           pass
           in
           the
           
             Narraganset
             Countrey
          
           in
           New-England
           ,
           not
           many
           weeks
           since
           .
           For
           I
           have
           good
           Information
           ,
           that
           on
           August
           28
           ,
           1683.
           
           A
           Man
           there
           (
           viz.
           
             Samuel
             Wilson
          
           )
           having
           caused
           his
           Dog
           to
           mischief
           his
           Neighbours
           Cattle
           ,
           was
           blamed
           for
           his
           so
           doing
           .
           He
           denied
           the
           fact
           with
           Imprecations
           ,
           wishing
           that
           he
           might
           never
           stir
           from
           that
           place
           if
           he
           had
           so
           done
           .
           His
           Neighbour
           being
           troubled
           at
           his
           denying
           the
           truth
           ,
           reproved
           
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           he
           did
           very
           ill
           to
           deny
           what
           his
           Conscience
           knew
           to
           be
           truth
           .
           The
           Atheist
           thereupon
           used
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Imprecations
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             wished
             to
             God
             he
             might
             never
             stir
             out
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             done
             that
             which
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             .
          
           The
           words
           were
           scarce
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           before
           he
           sunk
           down
           dead
           ,
           and
           never
           stirred
           more
           ;
           a
           Son
           in
           Law
           of
           his
           standing
           by
           and
           catching
           him
           as
           he
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           A
           thing
           not
           unlike
           to
           this
           hapned
           (
           though
           not
           in
           New-England
           yet
           )
           in
           America
           ,
           about
           a
           year
           ago
           .
           For
           in
           September
           1682.
           
           A
           man
           at
           the
           Isle
           of
           Providence
           belonging
           to
           a
           Vessel
           whereof
           one
           Wollery
           was
           Master
           ,
           being
           charged
           with
           some
           deceit
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           had
           been
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           Vindication
           ,
           horridly
           wished
           
             that
             the
             Devil
             might
             put
             out
             his
             eyes
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             done
             as
             was
             suspected
             concerning
             him
             .
          
           That
           very
           night
           a
           Rhume
           fell
           into
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           he
           became
           stark
           blind
           .
           His
           company
           being
           astonished
           at
           the
           Divine
           hand
           which
           thus
           conspicuously
           and
           signally
           appeared
           ;
           put
           him
           ashore
           at
           Providence
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           there
           .
           A
           Physitian
           being
           desired
           to
           undertake
           his
           Cure
           ,
           hearing
           how
           he
           came
           to
           lose
           his
           sight
           ,
           refused
           to
           meddle
           with
           him
           .
           This
           account
           I
           lately
           received
           from
           credible
           
           persons
           ,
           who
           knew
           and
           have
           often
           seen
           the
           Man
           whom
           the
           Devil
           (
           according
           to
           his
           own
           wicked
           wish
           )
           made
           blind
           ,
           through
           the
           dreadful
           and
           righteous
           judgement
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           worse
           than
           bruitish
           sin
           of
           Drunkenness
           ,
           hath
           been
           witnessed
           against
           from
           Heaven
           by
           
             severe
             and
             signal
             Iudgements
          
           .
           It
           was
           a
           sign
           of
           the
           fearful
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           that
           notorious
           Drunkard
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Seatucket
           in
           Long-Island
           ;
           who
           as
           he
           was
           in
           Drink
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           Fire
           (
           the
           People
           in
           the
           House
           then
           being
           in
           Bed
           and
           asleep
           )
           and
           so
           continued
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           ,
           until
           he
           received
           his
           Deaths
           wound
           .
           At
           his
           first
           awakening
           he
           roared
           out
           
             Fire
             !
             Fire
          
           !
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           one
           in
           Hell
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           astonishment
           of
           all
           that
           heard
           him
           .
           One
           in
           the
           House
           flung
           a
           pail
           of
           Water
           on
           him
           to
           quench
           his
           Clothes
           ,
           but
           that
           added
           to
           his
           torment
           ;
           so
           he
           continued
           yelling
           after
           an
           hideous
           manner
           ,
           
             Fire
             !
             Fire
          
           !
           and
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           died
           in
           great
           misery
           .
           And
           though
           this
           Drunkard
           died
           by
           fire
           ,
           it
           is
           Remarkable
           that
           many
           of
           those
           who
           have
           loved
           drink
           ,
           have
           died
           by
           water
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           the
           very
           time
           when
           their
           understandings
           have
           been
           drowned
           with
           Drink
           .
           It
           is
           an
           awful
           consiration
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           at
           several
           times
           above
           forty
           persons
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           whom
           death
           
           hath
           found
           in
           that
           woful
           plight
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           immortal
           Souls
           have
           gone
           out
           of
           Drunken
           Bodies
           ,
           to
           appear
           before
           God
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           That
           
             Remarkable
             Iudgement
          
           hath
           first
           or
           last
           fallen
           upon
           those
           who
           have
           sought
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           New-England
           ,
           is
           so
           notorious
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           become
           the
           observation
           of
           every
           Man.
           This
           Israel
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           hath
           eat
           up
           the
           Nations
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           he
           hath
           broke
           their
           Bones
           ,
           and
           pierced
           them
           through
           with
           his
           Arrows
           .
           Some
           Adversaries
           have
           escaped
           longer
           unpunished
           than
           others
           ;
           but
           then
           their
           ends
           have
           been
           of
           all
           the
           most
           woful
           ,
           and
           tragical
           at
           last
           .
           I
           shall
           instance
           only
           in
           what
           hath
           lately
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Heathen
           who
           rose
           up
           against
           us
           ,
           thinking
           to
           swallow
           us
           up
           quick
           ,
           when
           their
           Wrath
           was
           kindled
           against
           us
           .
           Blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           given
           us
           a
           prey
           to
           their
           Teeth
           .
           The
           Chieftains
           amongst
           them
           were
           all
           cut
           off
           ,
           either
           by
           Sword
           or
           Sickness
           in
           the
           War
           time
           ,
           excepting
           those
           in
           the
           Eastern
           parts
           ,
           whose
           Ring-leaders
           outlived
           their
           fellows
           ;
           but
           now
           God
           hath
           met
           with
           them
           .
           There
           were
           in
           special
           two
           of
           those
           Indians
           ,
           who
           shed
           much
           innocent
           Blood
           ,
           
             viz.
             Simon
          
           and
           Squando
           .
           
           As
           for
           bloody
           Simon
           ,
           who
           was
           wont
           to
           boast
           of
           the
           Mischiefs
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           had
           treacherously
           shot
           and
           killed
           such
           and
           such
           English-men
           ,
           he
           died
           miserably
           the
           last
           Winter
           ,
           Another
           Indian
           discharging
           a
           Gun
           hapned
           to
           shoot
           Simon
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           break
           his
           Arm.
           After
           which
           he
           lived
           two
           years
           ,
           but
           in
           extremity
           of
           pain
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Indians
           when
           enquired
           of
           ,
           how
           Simon
           did
           ;
           their
           usual
           Answer
           was
           
             Worse
             then
             Dead
          
           .
           He
           used
           all
           means
           that
           Earth
           and
           Hell
           (
           for
           he
           betook
           himself
           to
           Powaws
           )
           could
           afford
           him
           for
           his
           recovery
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           .
           Thus
           was
           the
           wickedness
           of
           that
           Murtherer
           at
           last
           returned
           upon
           his
           own
           head
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Squando
           ,
           the
           Sachem
           of
           the
           Indians
           at
           Saco
           ;
           the
           Story
           of
           him
           is
           upon
           sundry
           accounts
           Remarkable
           .
           Many
           years
           ago
           he
           was
           sick
           ,
           and
           near
           unto
           death
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           one
           pretending
           to
           be
           the
           English-mans
           God
           ,
           appeared
           to
           him
           in
           form
           of
           an
           
             English
             Minister
          
           ;
           and
           discoursed
           with
           him
           ,
           requiring
           him
           to
           leave
           off
           his
           drinking
           of
           Rum
           ,
           and
           religiously
           to
           observe
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           deal
           justly
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           withal
           promising
           him
           that
           if
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           then
           at
           death
           his
           Soul
           should
           go
           upwards
           to
           an
           happy
           place
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           did
           not
           obey
           these
           commandments
           ,
           at
           death
           his
           Soul
           should
           go
           
           downwards
           ,
           and
           be
           for
           ever
           miserable
           .
           But
           this
           pretended
           God
           said
           nothing
           to
           him
           about
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           However
           ,
           this
           Apparition
           so
           wrought
           upon
           Squando
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           left
           his
           Drunkenness
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           strict
           observer
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           he
           alwayes
           kept
           it
           as
           a
           day
           of
           Fast
           ,
           and
           would
           hear
           the
           
             English
             Ministers
          
           Preach
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           just
           in
           his
           dealing
           .
           But
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           
             Indian
             War
          
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           principal
           Actor
           in
           the
           bloody
           〈…〉
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           〈…〉
           year
           the
           pretended
           
             English-mans
             God
          
           ,
           appeared
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           as
           afore
           ,
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           requiring
           him
           to
           kill
           himself
           ,
           and
           promising
           him
           that
           if
           he
           did
           obey
           ,
           he
           should
           live
           again
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           never
           die
           more
           .
           Squando
           acquainted
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Indians
           with
           this
           new
           Apparition
           ,
           They
           most
           earnestly
           advised
           him
           not
           to
           follow
           the
           murderous
           Counsel
           which
           the
           Spectre
           had
           given
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           he
           since
           hath
           Hanged
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           gone
           to
           his
           own
           place
           .
           This
           was
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Man
           that
           disturbed
           the
           Peace
           of
           New-England
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             An
             Account
             of
             some
             Remarkables
             at
             Norwich
             in
             New-England
             :
             Special
             Answers
             of
             Prayer
             made
             in
             that
             place
             .
             That
             People
             marvelously
             preserved
             .
             The
             scandalous
             miscarriage
             of
             one
             so
             over-ruled
             by
             Providence
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             several
             others
             .
             A
             further
             account
             of
             some
             personal
             Deliverances
             in
             Norwich
             .
             Concerning
             sudden
             Deaths
             which
             have
             hapned
             in
             New-England
             .
          
        
         
           THere
           is
           lately
           come
           to
           my
           hand
           an
           account
           of
           some
           Remarkables
           ,
           which
           have
           hapned
           at
           Norwich
           in
           New-England
           ;
           drawn
           up
           by
           Mr.
           Fitch
           ,
           the
           Judicious
           and
           eminently
           Faithful
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           which
           that
           others
           may
           be
           incouraged
           to
           follow
           his
           Example
           ,
           in
           observing
           ,
           and
           recording
           the
           special
           Works
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           ,
           as
           I
           received
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           hasten
           to
           finish
           this
           Essay
           .
           it
           is
           that
           which
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Remarkable
                   Providences
                   at
                   Norwich
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Many
                   times
                   the
                   Heavens
                   have
                   been
                   shut
                   up
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   answered
                   our
                   Prayers
                   
                   in
                   sending
                   Rain
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   so
                   speedily
                   and
                   so
                   plentifully
                   after
                   our
                   seeking
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   Fasting
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   now
                   for
                   more
                   than
                   twenty
                   years
                   upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   want
                   of
                   Rain
                   ,
                   will
                   speak
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ;
                   one
                   especial
                   Instance
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   I
                   have
                   already
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   s
                   upon
                   Record
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   War
                   with
                   the
                   Indians
                   in
                   New-England
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Many
                   among
                   us
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   more
                   than
                   ordinary
                   hazard
                   by
                   Rattle-Snakes
                   ,
                   some
                   have
                   set
                   their
                   feet
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   some
                   have
                   been
                   bitten
                   by
                   them
                   upon
                   the
                   skin
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   stooping
                   down
                   to
                   drink
                   at
                   a
                   Spring
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   spied
                   a
                   Rattle-Snake
                   within
                   two
                   foot
                   of
                   his
                   head
                   rising
                   up
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   thus
                   manifold
                   wayes
                   in
                   danger
                   by
                   this
                   Venimous
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   us
                   have
                   suffered
                   any
                   harm
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   one
                   was
                   bitten
                   in
                   the
                   finger
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   perfectly
                   healed
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Wars
                   with
                   the
                   Indians
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   preserved
                   from
                   the
                   Heathen
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   making
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Wall
                   of
                   Defence
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   
                   were
                   saved
                   by
                   a
                   Destroying
                   means
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   very
                   remarkable
                   in
                   preserving
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   People
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   our
                   Garrisons
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   driven
                   to
                   Garrison
                   several
                   Houses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   which
                   now
                   I
                   speak
                   ,
                   did
                   contain
                   about
                   sixty
                   persons
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   House
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   taking
                   a
                   Gun
                   Loaden
                   with
                   Bullets
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   stood
                   in
                   a
                   lower
                   Room
                   ,
                   the
                   Lock
                   being
                   half
                   bent
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   holding
                   the
                   Gun
                   right
                   upwards
                   ,
                   the
                   Gun
                   was
                   Discharged
                   ,
                   though
                   many
                   People
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   suffered
                   any
                   harm
                   ,
                   because
                   Providence
                   did
                   guid
                   the
                   Shot
                   into
                   the
                   Summer
                   ,
                   that
                   piece
                   of
                   Timber
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   support
                   of
                   the
                   Chamber
                   .
                
                 
                   Also
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   House
                   ,
                   looking
                   with
                   a
                   Candle
                   under
                   a
                   Bed
                   for
                   something
                   he
                   wanted
                   ,
                   fired
                   some
                   Flax
                   ,
                   which
                   filled
                   the
                   Room
                   with
                   Flame
                   and
                   Smoke
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   small
                   Children
                   lay
                   sleeping
                   in
                   this
                   peril
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   preserved
                   from
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   harm
                   by
                   the
                   throng
                   of
                   People
                   in
                   the
                   Room
                   ,
                   at
                   length
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   was
                   taken
                   up
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Men
                   with
                   a
                   purpose
                   of
                   throwing
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Chamber
                   
                   Window
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   that
                   very
                   moment
                   thers
                   was
                   such
                   an
                   abatement
                   of
                   the
                   Flame
                   ,
                   and
                   hope
                   that
                   the
                   worst
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   was
                   past
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   held
                   the
                   Child
                   in
                   his
                   Arms
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   presently
                   after
                   the
                   fire
                   brake
                   out
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   uppermost
                   Room
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   nigh
                   to
                   a
                   Barrel
                   of
                   Gun-powder
                   :
                   but
                   some
                   were
                   guided
                   ,
                   strengthened
                   and
                   succeeded
                   in
                   their
                   endeavour
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   extinguishing
                   the
                   fire
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Lives
                   ,
                   and
                   Limbs
                   ,
                   and
                   Goods
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   was
                   preserved
                   by
                   the
                   good
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   wonderfully
                   when
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   grown
                   up
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   full
                   Communion
                   )
                   was
                   left
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   a
                   most
                   notorious
                   abominable
                   practice
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   occasion
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   meet
                   and
                   humble
                   their
                   Souls
                   by
                   Fasting
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   Sermon
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   Declared
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   determined
                   either
                   to
                   bring
                   our
                   Children
                   nearer
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   live
                   out
                   of
                   full
                   communion
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   would
                   in
                   his
                   Anger
                   leave
                   them
                   to
                   such
                   Abominations
                   as
                   shall
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   And
                   since
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   many
                   young
                   People
                   have
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   been
                   prepared
                   for
                   full
                   Communion
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   have
                   taken
                   hold
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   confessing
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   felt
                   the
                   impression
                   of
                   that
                   Word
                   upon
                   that
                   abashing
                   occasion
                   spoken
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   one
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   many
                   .
                   Where
                   sin
                   abounds
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   can
                   make
                   Grace
                   to
                   superabound
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Concerning
                   some
                   Personal
                   Deliverances
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   Young-man
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   subdue
                   a
                   young
                   Horse
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Rope
                   at
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   fastned
                   about
                   the
                   Horses
                   neck
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Horse
                   running
                   with
                   great
                   speed
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Rope
                   caught
                   the
                   Foot
                   of
                   this
                   Young
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   snare
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   so
                   entangled
                   therein
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   drawn
                   ten
                   Rods
                   upon
                   his
                   back
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   rough
                   and
                   uneven
                   place
                   of
                   Land
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   utterly
                   unable
                   to
                   free
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   at
                   hand
                   that
                   could
                   help
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   it
                   being
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   Extremity
                   ,
                   the
                   Horse
                   of
                   himself
                   stood
                   still
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   longer
                   time
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   the
                   Young
                   Man
                   did
                   clear
                   his
                   foot
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Rope
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   was
                   Delivered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Danger
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   not
                   a
                   broken
                   Bone
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   considerable
                   bruise
                   or
                   harm
                   .
                   
                   there
                   was
                   another
                   Young
                   ,
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   sat
                   upon
                   a
                   plough-Beam
                   ,
                   and
                   suddenly
                   his
                   Cattle
                   moving
                   his
                   Plough
                   turned
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Legs
                   was
                   entangled
                   within
                   the
                   Plough
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Plough-Irons
                   pressing
                   hard
                   against
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   free
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   Cattle
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   speedily
                   they
                   moved
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   was
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   being
                   torn
                   in
                   pieces
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   extremity
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   Cattle
                   of
                   themselves
                   stood
                   still
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   was
                   another
                   Young
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   fall
                   about
                   ten
                   foot
                   from
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Mill
                   Timber
                   into
                   deep
                   Waters
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   many
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   a
                   Stream
                   very
                   violent
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   carried
                   about
                   eleven
                   Rod
                   down
                   the
                   Stream
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   piece
                   of
                   Ice
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   confounded
                   and
                   amazed
                   Posture
                   ,
                   his
                   hand
                   was
                   guided
                   to
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   that
                   Ice
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   hold
                   until
                   one
                   who
                   saw
                   him
                   fall
                   ,
                   did
                   adventure
                   upon
                   that
                   Ice
                   ,
                   and
                   drew
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Waters
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   were
                   both
                   delivered
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   very
                   aged
                   Man
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   riding
                   in
                   his
                   Cart
                   over
                   a
                   River
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Cattle
                   were
                   coming
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   River
                   ,
                   he
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Cart
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   did
                   fall
                   down
                   so
                   nigh
                   to
                   the
                   Wheel
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   press
                   hard
                   against
                   his
                   Breast
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   only
                   speaking
                   to
                   the
                   Cattle
                   they
                   stood
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   ceased
                   moving
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   removed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   moved
                   a
                   few
                   Inches
                   more
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   prest
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           is
           Mr.
           Fitch's
           Narrative
           .
           Had
           all
           others
           been
           as
           diligent
           in
           observing
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           this
           Worthy
           Person
           has
           ,
           the
           account
           of
           
             New-Englands
             Remarkabl●s
          
           would
           have
           been
           more
           full
           and
           compleat
           .
           But
           other
           things
           must
           be
           left
           for
           another
           attempt
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           at
           present
           ,
           That
           there
           have
           been
           many
           sudden
           Deaths
           in
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           should
           not
           pass
           without
           some
           Remark
           .
           For
           when
           such
           Strokes
           are
           multiplied
           ,
           there
           is
           undoubtedly
           a
           speaking
           voice
           of
           Providence
           therein
           .
           And
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           with
           us
           in
           New-England
           this
           last
           year
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           the
           last
           Summer
           .
           To
           my
           observation
           in
           August
           last
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           three
           or
           four
           weeks
           ,
           there
           were
           twelve
           sudden
           Deaths
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           others
           have
           observed
           more
           than
           I
           did
           )
           some
           of
           them
           being
           in
           respect
           of
           sundry
           Circumstances
           exceeding
           awful
           .
           Let
           me
           only
           add
           here
           ,
           that
           sudden
           Death
           is
           not
           alwayes
           a
           Judgement
           
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           an
           evil
           World
           :
           It
           may
           be
           a
           mercy
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           warning
           unto
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           sudden
           Death
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiels
           Wife
           was
           .
           Many
           of
           whom
           the
           World
           was
           not
           worthy
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           removed
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Moses
           died
           suddenly
           .
           And
           so
           have
           some
           excellent
           persons
           in
           this
           Countrey
           done
           .
           Governour
           Eaton
           at
           New-Haven
           ,
           and
           Governour
           Haines
           at
           Hartford
           Died
           in
           their
           sleep
           without
           being
           sick
           .
           That
           Excellent
           Man
           of
           God
           Mr.
           Norton
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           walking
           in
           his
           House
           in
           this
           Boston
           ,
           was
           taken
           with
           a
           Syncope
           ,
           fell
           down
           Dead
           and
           never
           spake
           more
           .
           The
           like
           has
           hapned
           to
           other
           Servants
           of
           God
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           Famous
           Mr.
           V●nes
           ,
           on
           a
           Lords
           Day
           after
           he
           had
           Preached
           and
           Administred
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           went
           to
           Bed
           well
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Heaven
           that
           night
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           rule
           or
           reason
           for
           Christians
           to
           pray
           absolutely
           against
           sudden
           Death
           .
           Some
           Holy
           Men
           have
           with
           submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           desired
           and
           prayed
           for
           such
           a
           Death
           .
           So
           did
           Mr.
           Capel
           ,
           and
           God
           gave
           him
           his
           desire
           ;
           for
           on
           September
           21.
           1656.
           having
           Preached
           twice
           that
           Day
           ,
           and
           performed
           Religious
           Duties
           with
           his
           Family
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Bed
           and
           Died
           immediately
           .
           The
           like
           is
           reported
           by
           Dr.
           Euller
           ,
           in
           his
           Church
           History
           ,
           concerning
           
           that
           
             Angelical
             Man
          
           Mr.
           Brightman
           ,
           who
           would
           often
           pray
           ,
           (
           if
           God
           saw
           fit
           )
           that
           he
           might
           die
           rather
           a
           sudden
           than
           a
           lingring
           Death
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           .
           For
           as
           he
           was
           Travelling
           in
           the
           Coach
           with
           Sr.
           
             Iohn
             Osborne
          
           ,
           and
           reading
           of
           a
           Book
           (
           for
           he
           would
           lose
           no
           time
           )
           he
           was
           taken
           with
           a
           Fainting
           Fit
           ,
           and
           though
           instantly
           taken
           out
           in
           the
           Arms
           of
           one
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           all
           means
           possible
           used
           for
           his
           Recovery
           ,
           he
           there
           Died
           ,
           August
           24.
           1607.
           
           The
           Learned
           &
           Pious
           Wolfius
           (
           not
           the
           Divine
           who
           has
           written
           Commentaries
           on
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           published
           
             Lectionum
             Memorabilium
             &
             Reconditarum
             Centenarios
          
           )
           On
           May
           23.
           1600.
           being
           in
           usual
           Health
           ,
           was
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           Dined
           ,
           surprised
           with
           a
           sudden
           illness
           ,
           whereof
           he
           Died
           within
           a
           few
           hours
           .
           That
           Holy
           Man
           
             Iacobus
             Faber
          
           ,
           who
           did
           and
           suffered
           great
           things
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           went
           suddenly
           into
           the
           silent
           Grave
           :
           On
           a
           Day
           when
           some
           Friends
           came
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           courteously
           entertained
           them
           ,
           he
           laid
           himself
           down
           upon
           his
           Bed
           to
           take
           some
           Repose
           ;
           and
           no
           sooner
           shut
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           but
           his
           Heaven-born
           Soul
           took
           its
           flight
           into
           the
           World
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           The
           Man
           who
           being
           in
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           alwayes
           be
           doing
           something
           for
           God
           ,
           may
           
           bid
           Death
           welcome
           when
           ever
           it
           shall
           come
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           soon
           ,
           never
           so
           suddenly
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           91.
           
           Line
           17.
           for
           Lat.
           48.
           read
           Lat.
           38.
           p.
           105.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             his
             psudo
             doxa
          
           .
           p.
           168.
           l.
           15.
           for
           those
           r.
           these
           .
           p.
           172.
           l.
           15.
           for
           so
           r.
           see
           .
           p.
           173
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           Horstius
           .
           p.
           200.
           l.
           22.
           dele
           were
           .
           p.
           204
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           goodly
           .
           p.
           254.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           any
           r.
           away
           .
           p.
           263.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           Serrarius
           .
           p.
           269.
           l.
           
             ult
             .
             before
             if
             .
             add
          
           5
           p.
           273.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Stephen
           .
           p.
           276.
           l.
           35.
           for
           
             that
             it
          
           r.
           
             is
             that
          
           ,
           p.
           289.
           l.
           7.
           
             after
             Instance
             should
             have
             been
             a
             full
             point
             .
          
           p.
           298.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           Dactylogy
           .
           p.
           299.
           l.
           20.
           for
           butter
           r.
           bitter
           .
           p.
           324.
           l.
           13.
           for
           proceed
           r.
           precede
           .
           p.
           341.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           Thomas
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             OF
             Remarkable
             Sea-Deliverances
             .
             Mr.
             Anthony
             Thacher's
             Relation
             ,
             concerning
             his
             and
             his
             Wives
             being
             marvelously
             preserved
             alive
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Ships
             Company
             perished
             .
             The
             wonderful
             preservation
             of
             Major
             Gibbons
             and
             his
             Company
             .
             Several
             other
             Remarkable
             Sea-deliverances
             mentioned
             by
             Mr.
             Janeway
             ,
             wherein
             New-England
             Men
             were
             concerned
             .
             Mr.
             
             Grafton's
             preservation
             .
             A
             Vessel
             lately
             coming
             from
             Bristol
             for
             New-England
             saved
             out
             of
             great
             distress
             at
             Sea.
             Some
             providentially
             met
             with
             by
             a
             
               New-England
               Vessel
            
             in
             an
             open
             Boat
             ,
             many
             Leagues
             off
             from
             any
             shoar
             ,
             strangely
             preserved
             .
             An
             account
             of
             a
             Remarkable
             Sea-deliverance
             which
             hapned
             this
             year
             .
             Another
             like
             unto
             it
             above
             twenty
             years
             ago
             .
             Page
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             further
             Account
             of
             some
             
               other
               Remarkable
               Preservations
            
             .
             Of
             a
             Child
             that
             had
             part
             of
             her
             Brains
             struck
             out
             and
             yet
             lived
             and
             did
             well
             .
             Remarkable
             Deliverances
             which
             some
             in
             Windsor
             had
             experience
             of
             .
             Several
             in
             the
             late
             
               Indian
               War.
            
             The
             Relation
             of
             a
             Captive
             .
             Skipper
             
             How
             's
             memorable
             Preservation
             .
             Several
             Examples
             somewhat
             parallel
             ,
             wherein
             others
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             were
             concerned
             .
             Page
             32.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             Remarkables
             about
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             .
             One
             at
             Salisbury
             in
             New-England
             struck
             dead
             thereby
             .
             Several
             at
             Marshfield
             .
             One
             at
             North-Hampton
             .
             The
             Captain
             of
             the
             Castle
             in
             Boston
             .
             Some
             Remarkables
             about
             Lightning
             in
             
               Roxborough
               ,
               Wenham
               ,
               Marble-head
               ,
               Cambridge
               ,
               Hampton
               :
            
             And
             in
             several
             Vessels
             at
             Sea.
             Some
             late
             parallel
             Instances
             .
             Of
             several
             in
             the
             last
             Century
             .
             Scripture
             Examples
             of
             Men
             slain
             by
             Lightning
             .
             Page
             72.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Some
             
               Philosophical
               Meditations
            
             .
             Concerning
             Antipathies
             and
             Sympathies
             .
             Of
             the
             Load-stone
             .
             Of
             the
             nature
             and
             wonderful
             effects
             of
             Lightning
             .
             That
             Thunder-storms
             are
             often
             caused
             by
             Satan
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             good
             Angles
             .
             Thunder
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             dreaded
             .
             All
             places
             in
             the
             habitable
             World
             are
             subject
             to
             it
             more
             or
             less
             .
             No
             Amulets
             can
             preserve
             Men
             from
             being
             hurt
             thereby
             .
             The
             miserable
             estate
             of
             wicked
             Men
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             above
             all
             disquieting
             fears
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             such
             terrible
             Accidents
             .
             P.
             99.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             
               things
               Praeternatural
            
             ,
             which
             have
             hapned
             in
             New-England
             .
             A
             Remarkable
             Relation
             about
             
               Ann
               Cole
            
             of
             Hartford
             .
             Concerning
             several
             Witches
             in
             that
             Colony
             .
             Of
             the
             Possessed
             Maid
             at
             Groton
             .
             An
             account
             of
             the
             House
             in
             Newbery
             lately
             troubled
             with
             a
             Daemon
             .
             A
             parallel
             Story
             of
             an
             House
             at
             Tedworth
             in
             England
             .
             Concerning
             
             another
             in
             Hartford
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             in
             Portsmouth
             in
             New-England
             lately
             disquieted
             by
             Evils
             Spirits
             .
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Woman
             at
             Kitry
             molested
             with
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             tormented
             by
             invisible
             Agents
             .
             Page
             135.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             Daemons
             .
             And
             possessed
             persons
             .
             Signs
             of
             such
             .
             Some
             Maniacks
             are
             Daemoniacks
             .
             Notwithstanding
             many
             fabulous
             Stories
             about
             Witchcrafts
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Witches
             proved
             by
             three
             Arguments
             .
             That
             Houses
             are
             sometimes
             troubled
             by
             Evil
             Spirits
             .
             Witchcraft
             often
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             Sometimes
             by
             the
             Devil
             without
             Witchcraft
             ;
             ordered
             by
             providence
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             sin
             .
             The
             disturbance
             in
             
             Walton's
             house
             further
             considered
             ;
             with
             a
             parallel
             Story
             .
             That
             the
             things
             related
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             were
             undoubtedly
             preter-natural
             and
             Diabolical
             .
             Page
             168.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Apparitions
             .
             That
             they
             are
             
             not
             so
             frequent
             in
             places
             where
             the
             Gospel
             prevaileth
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             dark
             corners
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             That
             good
             Angels
             do
             sometimes
             visibly
             appear
             .
             Confirmed
             by
             several
             Histories
             .
             That
             Cacodaemons
             oftentimes
             pretend
             to
             be
             good
             Angels
             .
             That
             Satan
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Holy
             men
             ;
             proved
             by
             notable
             Instances
             .
             Concerning
             the
             appearance
             of
             persons
             deceased
             .
             The
             procuring
             cause
             thereof
             is
             usually
             some
             sin
             committed
             .
             Some
             late
             Remarkable
             Examples
             .
             Of
             Mens
             covenanting
             to
             appear
             after
             their
             Death
             .
             It
             is
             an
             heavy
             Iudgment
             when
             places
             are
             infested
             with
             such
             doleful
             Spectres
             .
             Page
             202.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Several
             
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
            
             considered
             .
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Herbs
             or
             Plants
             to
             drive
             away
             Evil
             Spirits
             .
             Nor
             of
             Words
             or
             Characters
             .
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             Persons
             Bewitched
             to
             burn
             things
             ,
             or
             to
             nail
             Horse-shoes
             before
             their
             
             doors
             or
             to
             stop
             Vrin
             in
             Bottles
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             '
             in
             order
             to
             the
             recovery
             of
             Health
             .
             The
             negative
             proved
             by
             several
             Arguments
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             try
             Witches
             by
             casting
             them
             into
             the
             Water
             .
             Several
             reasons
             evincing
             the
             vanity
             of
             that
             way
             of
             probation
             .
             Some
             other
             Superstitions
             witnessed
             against
             .
             Page
             248.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             Relation
             of
             a
             Woman
             in
             Wey-mouth
             in
             New-England
             that
             hath
             been
             Dumb
             and
             Deaf
             ever
             since
             she
             was
             three
             years
             old
             ,
             who
             nevertheless
             hath
             a
             competent
             understanding
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             is
             admitted
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Some
             parallel
             Instances
             .
             Of
             wayes
             to
             teach
             Deaf
             persons
             to
             speak
             .
             Of
             a
             Man
             in
             Hull
             in
             New-England
             under
             whose
             Tongue
             a
             Stone
             bred
             .
             Concerning
             that
             petrification
             ,
             which
             Humane
             Bodies
             are
             subject
             to
             .
             That
             divers
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             have
             sometimes
             been
             formed
             in
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men.
             Page
             289.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             some
             
               Remarkable
               Tempests
            
             in
             New-England
             .
             A
             Remark
             upon
             the
             Hurricane
             ,
             Anno.
             1635.
             
             An
             observable
             Accident
             by
             a
             sudden
             freezing
             of
             Rain
             in
             the
             Year
             1659.
             
             A
             strange
             Whirl-wind
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             A.
             D.
             1680.
             
             Another
             at
             New-Haven
             the
             last
             year
             .
             An
             Hail-storm
             at
             Springfield
             .
             Some
             parallel
             Instances
             .
             Of
             Earth-quakes
             in
             this
             Countrey
             .
             Land
             wonderfully
             removed
             .
             Parallel
             Stories
             .
             Of
             remarkable
             Floods
             this
             year
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             New-England
             but
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             An
             account
             of
             a
             prodigious
             Flood
             in
             France
             five
             years
             ago
             ,
             with
             conjectures
             concerning
             the
             natural
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             P.
             311.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             some
             
               Remarkable
               Judgments
               .
               Quakers
            
             judicially
             plagued
             with
             Spiritual
             Iudgements
             .
             Of
             several
             sad
             Instances
             in
             Long-Island
             ;
             And
             in
             
               Plimouth
               Colony
            
             .
             That
             some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             are
             really
             possessed
             with
             Infernal
             Spirits
             .
             Proved
             by
             a
             late
             wonderful
             and
             astonishing
             Example
             of
             
             one
             in
             Balsham
             in
             Cambridge-shire
             .
             Of
             several
             that
             have●
             imprecated
             Vengeance
             upon
             themselves
             .
             The
             woful
             end
             of
             Drunkards
             .
             And
             of
             those
             that
             have
             designed
             evil
             against
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               New-England
               .
               Page
            
             358.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             some
             Remarkables
             at
             Norwich
             in
             New-England
             .
             Special
             Answers
             of
             Prayer
             made
             in
             that
             place
             .
             That
             People
             marvelously
             preserved
             .
             The
             scandalous
             miscarriage
             of
             one
             so
             over-ruled
             by
             providence
             as
             to
             become
             an
             occasion
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             several
             .
             A
             further
             Account
             of
             some
             personal
             Deliverances
             in
             Norwich
             .
             Concerning
             sudden
             Deaths
             which
             have
             hapned
             in
             New-England
             .
             Page
             363.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           SOme
           Sermons
           concerning
           the
           Works
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           and
           on
           several
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           preached
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Book
           about
           
             Remarkable
             Providences
          
           ;
           are
           designed
           to
           be
           shortly
           Published
           .